The Harem: Episode 13

[davesmistress]

The Harem Episode 13
By: KMB

Ok people I'm about to head out on vacation so I'll make this brief. Welcome back to the wonderful world of the Harem. I don't have time to do a full recap, so instead if you're not up to date reread Harem 12. Sufficed to say the girls of Malibu are scattered throughout the country. Sarah and Jennifer are having themselves a good time in New York City while Rose and Love found their road trip interrupted by a nasty little stopover in Paradise, New Mexico where Love became very friendly with the local law enforcement. Meanwhile, Jewel is touring upstate New York while, back in California Alyssa finds herself having to contend with Britney and Christina's bratty ways and grand plans to start their own record label. Not to mention Jessica Alba had herself a sexy audition with Jennifer Garner. There were also CIA shenanigans with Waldo, Franklin and Delbert, but if you want to find out what, you're just going to have to look back (but not in anger, please).

For further background you're just going to have to read the stories which can easily be accessed at

Now for the legal goodies. The federal government when its not lying about weapons of mass destruction and allowing Clear Channel to become the most powerful company on the planet, wants to make sure no young kids read this stuff. So if you're under 18 you shouldn't be looking at it. You should just save all those sexual thoughts and wait until your 18th birthday to read it. I guarantee you will have one hell of an orgasm if you do that. Seriously, if you're under 18...go away. It's not time yet.

Thanks as always to Ghoulardi for brutalizing my work and for everyone else (RuleHater, KayJay and Carnage) for making it better. And special thanks go out to Laurie and Paula for giving me the ideas for Bobbie Jo and her adventures.

Finally..feedback. I need it. I must have it. Writing 300 page stories is, to put it mildly, exhausting. If you like the story, please let me know and if you have any suggestions to make it better please let me know. Please send all that sweet feedback to KMB2476@aol.com

Now...like the backwards talking dwarf in Twin Peaks said...Let's Rock!


The Harem
Episode 13
"All Systems Go"
By KMB


Sarah moaned in total contentment as she stretched out on the bed like a pampered cat about to settle down on a soft pillow. She wiggled her toes and her fingers and smiled blissfully as she stretched out the kinks in her body and prepared to snuggle down for the night. Her bed was empty, but Sarah knew it wasn't going to be like that for long.

The best thing about sharing this hotel suite with Jennifer was knowing she was always going to have someone to fall asleep to and to wake up with. Back at the mansion, things tended to end with piles of four or five girls on a bed. That was always fun, but there was something to be said for the intimate feelings that could only come from one on one contact. There had been a lot of intimate times between her and Jennifer, and Sarah had loved every moment of it, even with the occasional quibble over cigarettes and blanket hogging.

Sarah just felt nothing but happiness over knowing that she'd wake up every morning looking at Jennifer's naked body. She knew that Jennifer felt the same feelings of lust and affection that she did and that made things even better. It made her feel safe and the nightmares she had been experiencing lately seemed to be dissipating the more time she spent in New York and the more time she spent with Jennifer. It was like she knew Jennifer would protect her and make her feel happy and comforted when she needed it.

It was the same feeling she got with Freddie...just totally different. Sarah certainly didn't feel the lust for him that she felt for Jennifer or any of the other sexy girls she had encountered lately, but he made her feel safe. Ever since her attack, Sarah had longed to feel safe and Freddie gave her that. She just wished she felt the desire for him that she felt for the girls in her life, but it wasn't like she could run off and marry Jennifer or Rose.

Every day was another day closer to her wedding, but Sarah didn't want to think about that. She didn't want to think about how she was going to have to leave her housemates behind and stop all this playing around with other girls. She was going to have to commit herself totally to this marriage if it was going to work and she was going to have the family she had dreamed about since forever. But Sarah told herself over and over again not to think about that. Her wedding wasn't here yet and she was committed to having as much fun as she could before then.

Sarah could hear the shower running in the bathroom and she smiled when she summoned the mental picture of Jennifer's naked body under that hot water as she soaped herself up and cleaned every inch of her body. Sarah wondered if Jen was touching herself. She felt a shiver run through her own body as she pictured Jennifer rubbing her pussy under the water, using one hand to rub her slit while the other pushed her fingers inside to tease and touch her clit. Sarah had seen how good Jennifer looked covered in hot water and steam from the shower and she could easily picture her breasts glistening with water as her nipples got harder and harder.

It was such a sexy image that Sarah felt her own pussy begin to juice up. She was naked on the bed, save for a pair of flimsy black panties that were already clinging to her slit. The panties were see-through and Sarah could feel her wetness beginning to leak through the soft material. Part of Sarah wanted to get up and join Jennifer in the shower, but she was also so comfortable lying down on the bed and feeling her pussy get wetter and wetter.

She and Jennifer had shared so many erotic things since they had arrived in the city. Sarah had even brought her sexy, young co-star, Jamie-Lynn Sigler home for them to share one night. Since discovering her bi side, Jamie had turned into quite the little horny, sex monster and she had been only too happy to meet Jen and play around with her and Sarah. Thinking about them sharing Jamie's sexy body just got Sarah even wetter and she knew it wasn't going to be long before she was pushing off her panties and finding satisfaction, whether it was from Jennifer or from her own fingers.

But before Sarah could get her imagination cooking anymore, the phone provided an interruption. Sarah considered ignoring it and concentrating on her needs, but since it was late here in New York, the phone call was probably important. People didn't call after eleven, unless they had a good reason so Sarah grumbled a little and reached for the phone.

"Hello?" Sarah said after picking up the phone. She was a little annoyed over the call interrupting her fun, but that mood disappeared the second she heard who it was on the other end.

"Hey Sarah," a very familiar female voice replied.

"Aly!" Sarah squealed happily. She hadn't talked to her friend and co-star in so long and hearing her voice filled Sarah with instant elation. They had been through so much together and knowing that Aly was up and around after her injuries was the best news Sarah ever could have gotten.

"So how's the big bad city?" Alyson asked.

"Not the same without you," Sarah answered. "How are you feeling Aly? Did you get my little present?"

"Mmmmm I'm feeling much better and, yes, your present was very much appreciated," Alyson giggled as she remembered every little thing Charisma Carpenter had done to her in that hospital room while dressed in her sexy nurse's outfit. "The only thing that would have been better was if you'd sent me two naughty nurses."

"Greedy little slut," Sarah teased, feeling her nipples harden while summoning the images of what she could only imagine had gone on between Alyson and Charisma. "Who else would you have wanted in that room with you?"

"You of course," Alyson replied with a little moan. "I would have let you examine me everywhere. And then I would have done the same right back to you."

Sarah joined Alyson in moaning over that thought. The two actresses had bonded almost instantly when they had began work on Buffy all those years ago and their friendship had grown stronger after they became lovers. Now Sarah knew she owed her life to Alyson and it created a bond she felt could never be broken.

"I would have loved that," Sarah sighed, regretting she hadn't been able to join Charisma on her trip to the hospital that afternoon. She would have gladly come with, but she had had to pack for her trip to New York.

"It would have been so hot," Alyson said. "Sarah...I felt like I haven't seen you in like forever. I miss you."

"I miss you too, Aly," Sarah replied. "I can't wait to see you again. I'll be back in L.A. soon. We don't have too much more to film."

"I don't want to wait," Alyson playfully grumbled. "I'm so horny for you now, Sarah."

"You get right to the point, don't you?" Sarah teased. She felt her arousal increase even more as she remembered all the fun she had had with her best friend. At first Sarah had been nervous that their friendship would be in jeopardy by adding sex to the mix, but it had only made things better.

"Mmmmhmmm," Alyson answered. "I wish I was there with you right now Sarah. There are so many things I want to do to you. So many ways I want to make you feel good. I'm doing so much better Sarah and I want to show you how good I feel these days."

"Is this why you called me up?" Sarah asked. "Were you just looking to tease me over the phone and get me all worked up?"

"Is that a complaint?" Alyson inquired with a sexy giggle. "Don't you like this Sarah? Don't you like hearing my sexy voice say nasty things to you, like how bad I want to make you naked so I can lick your hot, wet pussy until you come? Or how I want to get in bed with you and just 69 with you for hours as we make each other come and come and come over and over again? Don't you like hearing me tell you how wet you make me and how bad I want to fuck you?"

"Mmmm you know I love it," Sarah moaned, her panties getting wetter and wetter with each word out of Alyson's mouth. "You get me so wet when you talk like that."

"Are you wet now?" Alyson asked.

"Yessss..." Sarah moaned. "I'm lying here just in my panties and I'm thinking of you Aly and how wet you get me."

"You're overdressed," Alyson giggled. "I'm in my bed and I'm totally naked."

"Well I can get naked for you real easy," Sarah smiled as she reached down and pushed off her panties. She didn't want to move out of her comfortable position on the bed, so it was hard for her to get the wet garment down her legs. But she managed to wiggle free of them and Sarah kicked her panties off her leg, sending them flying onto the floor.

"Are you naked now?" Alyson asked as she lay back on her bed and ran her hand over her bare breasts. She hadn't been lying to Sarah. Alyson was on her back without a stitch of clothing on. She had been meaning to call Sarah all day, but there had been physical therapy for her injuries and some quick shrink time that had sucked away her whole day. Alyson was happy to see Sarah up for some late night phone sex, because she had been horny all day and had craved any type of connection with her friend and lover.

"Very naked," Sarah replied happily while she teased her now bare pussy with her fingers. "Mmmmm very wet too."

"Good," Alyson said. "That's how I like you Sarah...all naked and wet for me."

"I wish you could see me now," Sarah groaned. She had the phone cradled under her chin, against her shoulder, as her eager hands caressed every piece of bare skin she could reach on her body. "I'm so wet for you Aly. I'm lying here naked for you...my pussy all nice and shaved and my juice dripping from my slit. I wish you were here to lick it all up."

Alyson shuddered and moaned on the other end of the line as she pictured that image. She wasn't someone who lacked in experience when it came to girl sex, but there was no girl out there who could drive her as wild as Sarah could. Alyson had done a lot of wild things in her day, both with guys and girls, and her best friend didn't even know the half of them. But whatever part of Alyson that made her want to tie her boyfriends up or dominate sexy co-stars like Shannon and Mena disappeared whenever she was with Sarah. She didn't want to be a domme or a sub with her. She just wanted to be Sarah's lover.

"I'd lick up every drop," Alyson sexily promised. "I'd have my tongue in that pussy and I'd get every bit of your cream. I'd lick you so good and make you come all over my face and when you were coming I'd just keep licking you. I'd make you come and come and come until you had nothing left. I'd lick that hot pussy of yours dry."

Sarah couldn't believe she was doing this. She was having phone sex with her best friend. She never used to do things like this. She'd never done things like what she'd done to Jennifer in the elevator the other day either and that was the best part. Sarah knew there was such precious little time left and she wanted to make sure every little kinky desire in her heart was filled.

"Mmmmm Aly you're making me so hot," Sarah sighed. "I wish I could feel your tongue on me. We haven't fucked in so long and I miss you baby. I miss what you can do to me and how hard you can make me come."

"I miss it too," Alyson replied. She and Sarah hadn't been together since they had double-teamed Charisma the night before the attack. From the hard breathing coming from both ends, it was obvious that both of the girls were very eager to make up for lost time.

"I'd give anything to be there with you right now," Alyson continued. "To see you lying there all nice and naked and so wet for me. I love getting you wet Sarah. You smell so good and it just makes me want to push my face into that pussy and lick you. Fuck...I think I could come just thinking about it. Are you touching yourself Sarah?"

"Oh yessss..." Sarah groaned. She'd been rubbing her slit since the moment she had stripped off her panties and the sexier the talk got between them, the more Sarah touched herself. "I'm playing with myself for you Aly. I'm all over my wet little pussy."

"Ooooh wish I could see you," Alyson softly cried out, revealing to Sarah that she was touching herself too. "I wish that was my hand in your pussy and not yours. I'd finger fuck you until you creamed all over my hand Sarah. I'd make you come over and over again."

"Mmmm I'd do you right back Aly," Sarah promised. "I'd use my fingers on you and my tongue and some of those hot toys you've got in your closet. Would you like that Aly? Would you like me using your toys?"

"Fuck yessss..." Alyson replied with a sexy growl. She couldn't help but think of how good Sarah would look wearing her strap on. It's size just about rivaled Mr. Snappy's and thinking about that black plastic cock strapped to Sarah's naked body almost made Alyson come instantly. Alyson had never been on the receiving end of her toy, but she would have been spreading her legs for Sarah in an instant. Alyson remembered that time in her trailer when she and Sarah had shared a double ended dildo. It had felt so nasty and so good to be fucked like that and Alyson felt her pussy drip at the thought of doing it again.

"You touch yourself too," Sarah commanded. "I don't want to be the only one coming. Come with me Aly. I want to hear your sexy voice."

"I will," Alyson said as she opened her legs and eased two fingers inside her wetness while her cordless phone was nestled between her chin and shoulder and her other hand played with her bare breasts. "I'll play with my pussy for you Sarah and come so you can hear me. You get me so fucking wet Sarah and I want you to know how hard you're gonna make me come."

For the next few moments, the only sounds that were exchanged in the cross-country call were the sounds of aroused girl passion. Both Sarah and Alyson had their hands on their pussies and were rubbing themselves into hot states of orgasmic bliss. Soft, happy cries traveled back and forth as both girls delighted in hearing the other. Alyson worked herself over with both her hands, one using three fingers inside her cunt to rub her hard clitoris and the other to paw at her pale, sensitive breasts. Sarah had both her hands on her pussy, one hand was rubbing her splayed pussy lips while the other stimulated her clit.

"Ohhhhh fuck I'm gonna come soon Aly!" Sarah cried. "It's so fucking hot to do this knowing you're lying there doing the same thing. Tell me what you're doing to yourself Aly. Tell me everything you're doing to your pussy!"

"Mmmm I've got my fingers deep in my pussy for you Sarah," Alyson said, happily complying with Sarah's request. "Ohhh my fingers are so wet and sticky already Sarah. You're making my pussy drip sweet honey for you baby. Ohhhhh my fingers are so wet and it makes it so fucking easy to push them in and out of my tight little cunt!"

Sarah closed her eyes and felt a rush of pleasure wash over her naked body at the sound of Alyson's nasty words. She loved it when Alyson talked dirty. Sarah had seen both sides of her friend. She had seen the happy, occasionally goofy public face her friend put on and she had also seen what a nasty sex goddess she could be behind closed doors. Sarah loved both sides of her friend, but right now all she wanted to hear was more from the nasty sex goddess.

"Oh yesss...talk nasty Aly," Sarah moaned, hitting a sensitive spot on her own clit with her fingers. "Tell me everything you're doing to yourself. Tell me so I can get off thinking of you. Mmmm Aly I want you so bad baby. I want you to see me like this, rubbing my pussy for you. My hands are all wet too. Wet with girl juice. Mmmm Jen's in the shower now and I need you to lick it all off my hands Aly. I want you to lick all my slut juices off and make me wet to come again and again. Gawwwwd I'm using both hands on my pussy and it feels so fucking good. I'm thinking of you Aly! I'm thinking of licking and fucking you and it's gonna make me come!"

"Yes come for me Sarah!" Alyson requested. "Come all over those sexy little hands of yours! I love thinking of you playing with your pussy. Mmmm you know how much I love eating it! Imagine those are my hands on you baby. Imagine it's me fingering you before I lick you all up!"

"Fuck I'm close!" Sarah gasped as her breaths became shorter and more uneven. She gasped into the phone again and again as she rubbed her bare ass on the cool bed sheets and stretched her body all over the soft hotel bed. Sarah stretched and extended her legs until she felt like she must have turned herself into a seven footer on the bed. Her toes wiggled and every nerve in her body tingled with arousal. Sarah knew she was close, but she didn't want to come without her friend.

"Come with me Aly!" Sarah begged. "Make yourself come for me baby! "

"I will!" Alyson replied, her own voice growing frenzied with arousal. "I'm close too!"

"Finger your ass for me too Aly!" Sarah requested, wanting to make damn sure her friend came as hard as she felt she was about to. "Get your fingers inside your butt and fuck yourself for me! Just like I did to you when we were playing with Charisma! Fuck your hot ass for me! Please!"

"Yeeeeeeessssssssss ohhhhhhhh you don't even fucking have to say please," Alyson groaned as she turned herself over to her side and moved her hand away from her tits. She lubed her fingers up with her saliva and pussy juice and moved them around to her naked backside. She fondled her own cheeks and wished with all her heart that Sarah was the one doing this as she slowly pushed a finger inside her tight asshole. Alyson gasped and moaned as her finger entered and when her ring adjusted to the invasion, the sexy red head pushed a second finger inside.

"How many fingers Aly?" Sarah begged to know from the other side of the country as she kept her eyes closed to summon the mental image of her friend. "How many fingers are you fucking your ass with for me?"

"Mmmmmm two...and three in my pussy...ohhhhhhhh Sarahhhhhhh!!!" Alyson cried.

"Come for me Aly!" Sarah cried out. "I'm so close! I want to hear you come with me! OHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH YESSSSSS!!!"

Sarah was working her fingers hard in her pussy, pushing the two slick digits in and out against her clit while her other hand played with her dripping slit. She was dripping hot girl juices down her legs and she loved it. It wouldn't have been the first set of sheets that she and Jennifer had ruined here and Sarah could only imagine what the maids thought of them by now. Sarah continued to cry out, getting louder and louder the closer her orgasm came. She could hear Alyson's exclamations of passion too and it made Sarah want this even more.

"OHHHHHHHHHH YESSSSSS SARAAAAAAAAHHHHH!!!" Alyson screamed from the comfort of her bedroom. She was so close and the louder Sarah got, the louder she got. Alyson wanted their volumes to match. She loved doing this. She loved knowing that Sarah was so far away, but still feeling the same sexy rushes she was. Alyson felt her body tremble on the bed and she knew her orgasm was close. She could feel the passion bubbling in her veins.

"COME FOR ME SARAH!!!" Alyson begged. "COME FOR ME YOU HOT FUCKING BITCH!!! SCREAM OUT HOW FUCKING GOOD IT IS!!! I NEED TO HEAR YOUUUUUUU!!!"

"YESSSSSSSSSSSS!!!" Sarah squealed as she let herself go and felt all the wicked arousal that had been building since she had first lay down on the bed rush out all over her fingers. "FUCK YESSSSSS!!! OOOOOOOOOOH ALLLYYYYYYYYYYYY I LOVE IT!!! IT'S SOOOOOOO FUCKING GOOOOOOOOD!!!"

Hearing Sarah come gave Alyson all the reason to not hold back another second. The double stimulation her fingers were creating was more than enough and Alyson exploded onto her hands.

"AHHHHHHHH YESSSSS SARAHHH OOOOOOOH I'M COMMMMMMINGGGGG!!!" Alyson screamed as her orgasm creamed her fingers. She felt the lips of her pussy clamp down on her digits as the juice from her explosion of rapture coated them. Alyson could feel her juices drip down from her pussy to her ass and she rolled her eyes back in her head at the nasty sensations it caused in her rocking body. She finally had to pull her two fingers out of her ass so she could lie down and really let her orgasm rush through her.

The sounds of orgasm traveled back and forth between the girls. Eventually the rapturous cries quieted down and all that was left were the gasps of two happy and satisfied females. They traded moans and purrs back and forth as the last embers of their orgasm flickered out.

"Oh Aly," Sarah sighed.

"Feels good, doesn't it?" Alyson giggled.

"Mmmmm you have no idea...oh wait...actually you do," Sarah giggled right back. "I think you've got yourself a future as a phone sex girl."

"Thank you," Alyson replied with a broad smile as she stretched out on her bed like a cat and felt the glorious afterglow cover her body. "But I think we both know that it's no substitute for the real thing."

"Got that right," Sarah agreed. "I can't wait to do all that to you in person."

"Me neither," Alyson said. "We need to have ourselves a hot little Buffy reunion when you get back. Mmmm I haven't been with Eliza since your pool party. Charisma can get herself a babysitter and we can have ourselves a real good time. We can invite Emma and Amber over too. God, Sarah I wanted them so bad on the set every time I saw them and I never made a move."

"Me too," Sarah admitted. "I wanted to do it too, but I wasn't sure how they'd take it. I'll bet Emma's into girls though. She seems like she'd be up for anything."

"Amber too," Alyson said as she remembered the actress she shared many kisses with when they played girlfriends on the show. "God, the audience only saw her in those loose dresses all the time. They never got to see how hot she looked in a pair of shorts."

"Don't remind me," Sarah moaned. "I'll have to start playing with myself again."

"That wouldn't be so bad, would it?" Alyson teased. "We'd have to get them all over. Mmmmm and one more too..."

"Don't say it Aly," Sarah warned, hating and loving how this turned her on. "Don't tempt me with her!"

"You know you love it," Alyson said wickedly. "You want Michelle just as bad as I do. Mmmmm imagine what we could do with that hot teen body of hers. So young and tight...."

"Gawd, you horny thing," Sarah playfully chastised. "She's just a kid."

"That's the idea," Alyson reminded her friend. "Can you imagine how sweet that pussy of hers would taste?"

"Mmmmm she is a little hottie isn't she," Sarah moaned as she felt another rush of arousal begin. "It was so hard to do all those scenes with her these past two years and not think about dragging her back to my trailer and totally corrupting her."

Michelle Trachtenberg had been cast as Buffy's sister, Dawn, four years into the show's run. Through the first year Michelle had been in the cast, she and Sarah had acted a lot like sisters. Sarah had given her advice on makeup, clothes, boys and whatever had caught the young girls eyes. But when Michelle had returned from hiatus to film the sixth season of the show, things had changed dramatically.

Michelle came to the set that year with a beautiful young pair of breasts and had developed curves in all the right places. Sarah had been shocked and aroused to see what had happened to her on-screen sister and she knew Alyson had felt the same way. It had been so hard for Sarah to see Michelle with her gorgeous, tight ass and those hot little teen tits of hers and not want to jump her right in the middle of their scenes.

It wasn't as though Sarah was scared off by the fact that Michelle was playing her sister. In fact that extra level turned Sarah on to no end. She had once egged Jennifer and Reese to act out a sisterly scene like their were their characters from "Friends" and Sarah would have been lying if she'd said she hadn't fantasized about Michelle in the same way.

It was just that Sarah didn't want to force Michelle into a sexual situation she might not be ready for. Sarah really liked Michelle and didn't want her to grow up too fast and lose the innocence she possessed. Sarah would have rather never filled this fantasy than do something to Michelle she didn't enjoy and force her to be jaded before her time. Michelle had never shown any signs of being interested in a same sex relationship with her fictional big sister, so Sarah never pressed the issue. She put her fantasies on ice and tried not to tempt herself with the forbidden fruit on the set. Naturally, Alyson teased her about this as much as possible.

"Think about what the two of us could do to her," Alyson continued to say, filling Sarah's head with all the naughty thoughts she tried to ignore. "Mmmm better yet think of what everyone at the mansion could do to her. They'd give her a real sex ed course."

"Don't say it," Sarah requested, even though it was obvious her heart wasn't in getting Alyson to stop. Nothing could stop her from conjuring up images of all her housemates showing Michelle the wonders of lesbian sex while she caressed her bare body with her hands. Sarah could just close her eyes and picture Michelle's young, naked body as she buried her eager face in Jewel's tits while Love and Jennifer licked her tight little pussy and Alyssa sucked on her hard nipples. Rose would be right there behind them putting on Mr. Snappy and getting ready to show Michelle what sex was truly all about.

Before she could get much further, Sarah pushed that fantasy out of her head. Michelle was just a kid and Sarah didn't want to torture herself over something she felt would never happen.

"You're so bad Aly," Sarah sighed.

"Yeah and you love me for it," Alyson laughed. "Mmmm sweet dreams Sarah. I know what you'll be thinking about tonight."

"I can't wait to see you again Aly," Sarah said. "I'll be home soon."

Sarah and Alyson then ended the call and Sarah reached over to hang up the phone. After finally opening up her eyes again and almost gasped when she saw Jennifer standing by the bed wearing only a white towel wrapped around her body.

"I suppose I don't have to ask if that was Brad on the phone?" Jennifer remarked as a smile tugged on her lips.

"I would have pulled you out of the shower if it was," Sarah said. "It was Aly."

"I could tell," Jennifer replied. "You were moaning her name pretty loud you know."

"You were watching?" Sarah demanded with mock outrage as she sat up on the bed. "And you didn't join in and help? What's wrong with you Jennifer?"

"You just looked so good lying there and playing with yourself that I didn't want to spoil the scene," Jennifer said with a smile as she summoned the memory of what she had just witnessed. She had heard the phone ring in the shower, and had immediately hoped it was Brad calling for her, but when Sarah hadn't come to get her she knew her hopes were for naught. But when she had exited the shower and heard the moans from the bed, Jennifer knew it was a good call after all. Jennifer had watched Sarah bring herself off and, as bad as she had wanted to bring herself into, she hadn't wanted to destroy the delicacy of the carnality she was witnessing.

"Well next time don't let that stop you," Sarah said, scooting over on the bed so there was plenty of room on the bed for her roommate to join her. "In fact don't let anything stop you from giving me your tongue when you see me in need."

"I'll remember that," Jennifer pledged when she joined Sarah on the bed.

"Did you like what you saw?" Sarah asked, her eyes running up and down Jennifer's body. Her skin still showed the tell tale signs of her shower and Sarah loved the sweet scent of Jennifer's body lotion.

"You know I did," Jennifer smiled.

"Well in that case, why don't you lose this towel and let me see for myself," Sarah said. She pulled Jennifer's towel away and left her as naked on the bed as she was. Jennifer didn't fight this sudden stripping and instead lay herself back on the bed for a proper inspection from Sarah's horny tongue and hands. As Sarah began kissing all over her bare breasts Jennifer started moaning. If this was what she got for just standing back and watching, then she was going to have to do it much more often.

* * * * *

As Sarah and Jennifer were expending the last of their energy before bed, they weren't the only couple getting ready to bunk down for the night. It was a few hours earlier where Rose and Love were, but they were just as tired as their New York housemates. They had been driving all day and both were more than ready for some serious sleep before they continued their cross-country trip to surprise Sarah and Jen in New York.

It was certainly a long drive, but Love had relished every moment of it. She and Rose had had so much fun and for Love it was just incredible waking up every morning in some strange motel knowing Rose was right next to her. She loved being this close to Rose and sharing everything with her.

They were in a cozy little motel in Mississippi right now as they made their way to New York and Love was in the bathroom, washing her face before heading to bed. They had made good time the past few days, even after they had detoured slightly so Love could see some of her family in Texas.

After that short pit stop, they had gotten back on the road and cruised as fast as possible through Oklahoma and Arkansas before crashing for the night in Mississippi. They had traveled a great distance, but Love still couldn't help but have her thoughts drift back to what had happened a few days ago in New Mexico.

Ever since that fateful day she and Sarah had felt that first spark, Love hadn't been with a man. There had been opportunities, but she'd never partaken. Why should she? She was surrounded with beautiful, horny women who wanted to give her pleasure. Love wasn't going to miss a second of that, especially for some man. No relationship with a guy had ever made her feel as happy and fulfilled as she did with her housemates.

Of course that wasn't to say there hadn't been a few fantasies about the opposite sex in her head. Love had always had a very healthy libido and even though she was surrounded by pussy, she had entertained more than a few passing thoughts about feeling a real, flesh and blood cock inside her again. She hadn't thought she was actually going to get herself any, but all that had changed in Paradise, New Mexico.

Love had sometimes wondered what it would be like to take on a bunch of guys at once. To have them all hot and hard for her body and to have them all dying to fuck one of her wet and ready holes. It had been such a hot fantasy and when it had come true right on the table in the police station it had been beyond anything her perverted little imagination had been able to conjure up. When she closed her eyes she could still see those six hard cocks surrounding her body...waiting to cover her in a cumbath and she wanted to feel them all inside her again. She had been totally out of her mind with horniness on that table...naked and spread open for them and she had loved every second of it.

It had been so nasty and carnal and Love hadn't wanted it to end. She just wanted all of those cute cops to fuck her over and over again, giving her all their hot, white cum until her craving was finally satisfied. She had felt so powerfully erotic lying there for them, knowing they were hard for her and knowing she could have gotten them to do anything she wanted in exchange for her naked body. They had given her all they had and she had still wanted more.

Love could barely remember how she and Rose had even gotten out of there. She was so cum drunk by the time they had covered her body in their loads that thinking straight had been impossible. Love could remember Rose helping her up and getting her to the car, but beyond that just about everything else was a blur. She did remember something else though. She remembered what Rose had done to her after they had found a motel to crash in for the night.

Rose had pulled her into the room and kissed her passionately, no doubt tasting all the guy cum she had swallowed and let coat her face. It was hazy for Love to remember it all, but she knew Rose had taken her so tenderly that night. Her skin had been sticky with cum and her pussy sore from fucking and Rose had given her just what she'd needed. She remembered Rose getting her naked again and under the hot water of the shower to wash her body and she remembered how Rose had soaped up every inch of her skin to clean that cum right off. When she had finished, Rose had just sunk to her knees and tenderly teased her clit with her tongue, giving her soft kitty licks that had brought Love to one more orgasm for the night. The rest was fuzzy, but Love couldn't forget how powerfully she'd been connected to Rose that night.

Having Rose with her in that room had made everything 100 times hotter for Love. She had gotten off so hard knowing Rose had been watching her and fingering herself while she got fucked. Rose had been there to lend a hand and tongue whenever Love had needed it and the only regret Love had was that Rose hadn't joined her on that table and spread her legs for some of the hard cocks she had so thoroughly enjoyed. It would have been so hot to see Rose get fucked...to see those gorgeous pale tits of hers bouncing while a hard cock penetrated her dripping pussy over and over again.

Thinking of that was getting Love's pussy wet and she moaned softly as she finished splashing water on her face. She hadn't been able to get Rose to join her that night, but just knowing she was there and loving what she was seeing was all that Love needed. Love could feel the arousal building in her pussy at the memory and she slowly began stroking her body through her pajamas. They were red silk and she loved how they felt against her body. The fact that she rarely ended up waking up in them didn't change that.

Love smiled when she remembered all the times on this trip where she would go to sleep wearing these pajamas and wake up completely naked. She could only imagine what it was that Rose was doing to her in the night and Love didn't even think about complaining. The hot dreams she was having every night were more than worth Rose pawing her in her sleep.

Suddenly, Love was snapped out of her thoughts by Rose's voice from the other room.

"What's taking so long?" Rose asked. "Get out here Love. There's something I want to show you."

Love didn't waste a second before complying with the request for her presence. She shut off the faucets and walked out of the bathroom. When she saw what Rose had for her, Love immediately went gaga with lust.

Rose was lying naked on the bed, her body atop the sheets and every inch of her flawless skin exposed. The fiery red hair that covered Rose's head perfectly framed her smooth, porcelain face. Her nipples were already hard and pink and Love couldn't help but send her gaze downward to between Rose's legs, where Mr. Snappy lay awaiting her attention.

"Mmmm is that for me?" Love asked with a sexy little giggle.

"Oh yeah, you bet your ass this is for you," Rose replied wickedly. "Now that I know what a real slut you are this is definitely for you. I was just teasing before, but now I know you really are a total fucking slut Love. I wish I'd know how much you really loved big cocks. I would have been giving this to your hot little pussy every night."

Love didn't reply with words. Instead she just blushed and hungrily eyed the black strap on dangling from Rose's legs as she crawled onto the bed. Rose had taken her many times with her favorite toy, but now Love wanted it more than ever. Even after being turned to girls, Love had always gotten off on being penetrated and Rose knew just how to take her. Love could only stare and feel her arousal build as Rose wrapped her hand around the toy and began stroking it.

"You looked so fucking hot taking those cocks deep inside all your slutty holes," Rose moaned as she summoned the memories of Love spread out naked on that table. "I don't know which hole I loved seeing you get fucked more. But I do know one thing though...none of those silly boys could do to you what I can. You know that don't you Love? You know none of them could fuck you as good as I can."

"Oh yesss..." Love moaned, her eyes locked on the toy dangling from Rose's legs as her breathing grew hard. "No one can fuck me like you can Rose. I love how you stuff up my little pussy with your cock and fuck me silly! You make me fucking drip for you! All I can think of all day is you filling me up and making me your little slut!"

"Good girl," Rose grinned. "You are my little slut Love. Those boys with their big cocks can't make you come as good as I can. Or Sarah. Or Jennifer. Or Jewel. Or any of those hot pieces of ass you drag home for us to share. If only they knew you were such a whore for pussy. If only they'd knew how much you love fucking girls. If only they'd known you didn't need those cocks of there's to get off. They'd be so shocked they wouldn't have been able to get it up."

"Mmmm Rose...I loved you watching me," Love told her friend, as she brushed Rose's hands off Mr. Snappy and started stroking it herself. "I got off so fucking hard because you were there. I wanted to act so slutty for you because I know it got you wet and made you come. I wanted you to watch me get fucked and have my body covered in cum because you know I only really want you and Sarah and all our friends."

"That's right Love," Rose groaning from Love stroking the fake cock a little harder. It was as if she could make herself shoot a load just from hearing Love talk like that and feel her touch on the plastic. "But now your play time with the boys is over, isn't it?"

"Mmmhmmm," Love eagerly nodded, her eyes and hand still locked on Rose's toy.

"But you still want to get fucked, don't you Love?" Rose asked.

"MMMHMMM," Love answered even more enthusiastically. Her eyes trailed a bit upward to Rose's soft, sexy tits as they shook on her chest. Rose was starting to breathe a little heavier now too and Love found the jiggling of her breasts to be so hypnotic and arousing. She felt as if she could cream her pajama bottoms just by staring at her lover's body.

"You know what to do then, don't you slut?" Rose inquired.

Love certainly knew exactly what to do and no more instructions were necessary. Her mouth headed straight for the toy. Love didn't bother with a kiss to her travel companion's lips. She went straight for Mr. Snappy and extended her tongue to start giving the head of the toy sexy licks. Love's tongue teased the toy everywhere and her little flicks soon evolved into long, lingering licks down each side of the plastic. She treated it just like it was real and Rose loved it.

"Yesssss work that cock over slut," Rose groaned. "Suck it like you sucked those hard pieces of meat. Mmmm this cock aint never gonna go soft on you Love. I can fuck you all night and you'd love it wouldn't you? You'd love this hard hunk of plastic up that tight pussy of yours until you're the loose little slut you've always wanted to be. Get your mouth all over it. Show me all those fucking tricks you did when you were sucking those cops off so good!"

Love moaned right into the plastic when she heard that. The idea of having Rose inside her, filling her up all night long was ecstasy to her. Love needed to feel that and she opened her mouth to take more of the toy inside her. She wanted to make sure it was all lubed up and ready for her pussy. Even though this was plastic in her mouth and not flesh and blood it just felt hotter for her to do this than it did when she was fucking those guys. They were just guys and Love knew she was probably never going to see them again. She felt connected with Rose and that always made the sex better. It wasn't just a random fuck and that made Love so wet.

Just as she'd sucked the cocks of her new friends, Love took on Mr. Snappy. She wrapped her hand around the base of the plastic shaft and began stroking it gently while she sucked it, working more and more of the plastic inside her. She had always loved sucking cock but Love knew that she wouldn't be able to get all of Mr. Snappy into her mouth. Her deep throating skills were a little rusty, even after the fun she'd just had. Hopefully Rose would let her have plenty more practice.

As she covered the toy in her saliva, Love found herself humming a little as she worked it into her mouth. She could hear Rose's breathing get harder and she could smell the increasing arousal from her pussy. She loved turning Rose on and soon enough her saliva was coating the black plastic. Love began rubbing it all over the toy with her hand, making sure there wasn't a dry inch on it while she looked up at Rose with sexy, needy eyes.

Rose was moaning like crazy as Love sucked her toy. Her hands were all over her heavy breasts, fondling them and pinching her already hard nipples while she met Love's gaze with one of her own. Love looked so sexy staring up at her with those sexy brown eyes, deep pools of lust and adoration. Rose couldn't get enough of that face, so innocent one moment and so naughty the next. Rose hoped she would never, ever forget how hot Love looked with that face of hers covered in guy cum.

"That's it Love...suck that cock," Rose urged. "Suck it good you little slut. Get your mouth around it. That's no little boy's cock you've got inside you now. Now that hot little mouth belongs to Rose."

"Mmmmm yes...now it's all for you," Love replied with a smile, pulling off the toy and letting her saliva drip down over the head. She then took it right back into her mouth, bobbing up and down on Mr. Snappy as she fondled the fake balls and played with whatever part of the toy she couldn't get her wet tongue on.

Rose's hand moved to the back of her head, gently guiding Love over the toy. Love sucked like a pro and with every bob of her mouth, Rose got wetter. The blowjob she was getting was pushing the nub of Mr. Snappy right into her pussy, stimulating Rose's clit. Rose knew she could probably come just from the eroticism of having Love suck her toy off like this, but she wanted more. She wanted to feel herself inside Love.

Rose pulled Love up off her cock by her hair and Love pouted as was forced to stop.

"Don't you like me sucking you off Rose?" Love teased with a smile that almost made Rose melt into the bed. "Wasn't I good?"

"Fuck you...you know how good you are," Rose shot back as she and Love shared a giggle and then a kiss. "You are one hot little cocksucker Love. Mmmm those boys have no idea how fucking lucky they were. But I know you just don't want to suck cock, do you Love? You want to be fucked."

"Oh yesss..." Love groaned, her pajama bottoms getting wetter by the second. Love's pussy had been juicing up the second she saw Rose waiting for her like this and now the fabric was almost soaked through with desire. The soft material clung to Love's pussy, sticking to the lips of her slit and giving ample evidence as to how aroused the actress was.

"Say it Love," Rose ordered. "Tell me what you want."

"Fuck me Rose!" Love begged. "Please fuck me! Push that hard cock up my tight little pussy and make me come like the slut I am! You loved watching me take on all those boys, but all I really wanted was you! Please give me what I want Rose! I need to feel you inside me! Give me that cock! I'll do anything!"

"Come here," Rose requested and Love didn't hesitate before laying her body down atop of her lover's. The two girls began to passionately kiss as Love pressed her pajama clad self against Rose's naked flesh. They kissed each other with experienced urgency. They both knew what the other liked and neither of them wanted to wait to give the other pleasure. Being in each other's arms felt so natural. Rose and Love knew every inch of each other's body but it didn't diminish one bit of the lust they felt.

Love moaned as she felt Rose's hands play with her hair and trail down her back. Rose squeezed her sexy housemate and Love responded by grinding herself just a little bit harder into the not so natural redhead. If her pajamas weren't already soaked, Love knew they would be from the feeling of Mr. Snappy rubbing against her...just that thin layer of silk keeping it from her wet and waiting pussy. Both girls moaned into each other's mouths as they kissed and dueled tongues. Love would suck Rose's tongue right into her mouth and give it all the attention she longed to give to her lover's pussy and then Rose would go and do the same to her.

Rose began dragging her nails down Love's back, scraping against her skin through the material of her pajamas. She didn't scratch her hard enough to leave a mark, but Rose made sure Love knew she could at any second. Love moaned at this prospect and started grinding into Rose harder, letting the hard toy rub against her clothed pussy and stimulate her burning desire. The louder Love's moans got, the more Rose's hands touched her and Love's bottoms were soaked through as a result.

Soon Love's moans turned into a steady purr, especially when Rose's hands traveled down the small of her back to her ass. Rose's exploring hands quickly gripped onto Love's tight cheeks through the material and began to rub. Rose massaged Love's ass and finally broke the kiss.

"You had no idea how hot you looked when you were bent over and letting them fuck your ass," Rose smiled, her face flushed from the kiss as she and Love struggled to catch their breath. "You shaking that sexy ass of yours in the air and getting them so hard to fuck you. Mmmm I was even kind of jealous of those guys...them getting to push their big cocks into your ass and me without my friend here. But now you're all mine and I can fuck you anywhere I want."

"Yessssss God yesssss...anywhere," Love moaned. "You can take any fucking hole you want Rose. They're all yours."

"Let's get these things off you then," Rose replied as she hooked her fingers into Love's pajama bottoms and slowly pushed them off her body. "I don't like you wearing anything to bed anyway."

"I can tell," Love shot back with a wink before kissing Rose again and moaning as the redhead peeled her bottoms past her ass and down her legs. Love did the rest of the work, kicking them off and letting them fall carelessly to the floor as her bottom half was exposed to the open air. Love shivered and smiled as the air hit her pussy lips. They were already soaked with juice and the air tickled her in the best way.

"Get that top off too," Rose ordered. "Let me see those tits. Let me see where all those boys wanted to shoot their cum."

"Ummmm no...take it off for me please," Love requested. "I want to feel your hands on me Rose. Please take off my top."

"Heyyy...I give the orders around here," Rose playfully chided before indulging in another kiss to Love's sexy lips. "Good thing the reward's worth it."

Rose then reached up for Love's top. She considered just ripping it open, but she knew Love loved her pajamas and she didn't want to be mean about this. Rose grudgingly went the slow way, going for the buttons of Love's top and undoing them one by one. The more flesh she saw the more excited Rose found herself getting. It wasn't like she hadn't seen Love's tits before, but like she had said, seeing them again was always worth it.

When the last button was undone, Rose pulled open the top and Love shrugged it off her shoulders, letting it fall off her back and onto the bed beside them. The girls then kissed again, their large, bare breasts rubbing together in a delicious friction of flesh. Their kisses and moans continued until Love could take no more waiting and suddenly sat up. She pinned Rose's hands down and enthusiastically kissed her, dragging her tongue over Rose's happily surprised face afterward. Love's body was shaking with need as she pushed herself down hard on Rose and let the toy fill her soaked hole.

"Fuck me Rose!" Love pleaded, her desire covering her body in a needy flush. "I need you inside me! Fill me up with your huge fucking cock!"

"Where do you want it Love?" Rose asked. "For now...you get to pick. You want me to keep this in your pussy or do you want me to take that hot ass of yours?"

"Take your pick, huh?" Love giggled, loving how this reminded her of an erotic story she'd once read about herself on the Internet. She'd come all over her probing fingers when she'd read that part and now she had a chance to live it out.

"Mmmm keep it in my pussy Rose," Love asked after debating which part of her body ached to be fucked first. She rode Rose's cock hard, at one point pushing herself back too much and forcing Mr. Snappy to pop out from inside her. Rose looked down and saw how the lips of Love's slit glistened from the light from the room's lamp and the way the plastic of the toy shared that sexy shine. Love groaned in frustration from not being fucked and lined herself back up, Mr. Snappy's head positioned right against her cunt. With a growl of desire, Love pushed herself back onto it, tossing her head back as the hardness penetrated her pink walls.

Rose didn't say anything. She didn't need to. She didn't even mind Love pinning her hands down. A slutty Love was always a good Love. All Rose did was push herself up so Mr. Snappy could easily slide right into her roomate's pussy. Love picked responded by meeting Rose's upward thrust with a quick motion downward so the toy could penetrate past her slit. Love's tightness didn't allow the plastic to slide in easily, but the two experienced lovers were quickly in sync with each other's movements and Rose was steadily sliding the toy in and out of Love's pussy.

"Ohhhhhhhh fuck...mmmmmmmmm yessss Rose..." Love groaned as the hard plastic filled her wet cunt. "Fuck me! Gawwwwwd it feels so good! Fuck me Rose! Fuck me better than those boys ever could!"

That wouldn't be hard, Rose grinned to herself, confident in her own abilities. Those cops had been cute and Rose had actually been tempted more than a few times to lean down and suck them off a little and let them have a go at her pussy, but they had only been guys. They couldn't do the things to Love that she knew she could do. The weight of Love as she rode the fake cock, pressed the nub even harder into Rose's pussy and both girls were quickly feeling their bodies fill with pleasure.

"Don't stop fucking me!" Love cried out as she rode Mr. Snappy, her tits bouncing up and down. "More Rose more!"

"You'll get more you fucking slut," Rose shot back, her voice dripping out with lust covering it like honey. "You'll get every damn thing you want from me! I'm not stopping fucking you until you cream my cock with your girl cum! I want you coating it like you coated those hard cop cocks!"

Love replied with a series of loud cries and sharp gasps. She wondered how thin these walls were and whether or not the couple next door could hear them. Love quickly shrugged that off though. Let them hear. That was why people came to these motels anyway. To get fucked.

The sounds of their gasps and moans filled the room along with the unmistakable scent of sex. Love could hear the hot sound of Rose's body slapping into hers as they fucked and it just made her wetter. Some of those cops had had bigger cocks than Mr. Snappy, but Rose was right...she knew how to use hers better. Love wondered how guys who had had their cocks all their lives couldn't be as good as someone who hadn't fucked a girl until the day she and Sarah had broken into her trailer, but she supposed it was just God given talent winning out.

Rose loved how it felt to have her toy buried deep in Love's pussy. The wetter Love got, the easier it was for Rose to push more and more of the plastic cock inside her. Seeing Love's sexy naked body bouncing up and down on her lap was insanely hot and Rose loved every second of it. Though she used Mr. Snappy a lot, Rose didn't always feel the need to fuck like this. A good tongue lashing against a slutty wet pussy was just as hot, but who could ever not want to be in this position with someone like Love? Who wouldn't want Love bouncing in their lap, her big, soft tits jiggling uncontrollably as you fucked her?

"Ohhhhhhhhh more please more!" Love begged, her voice in a frenzy as she felt her orgasm drawing near. Rose knew just how to use that toy to fill her up and stimulate her clit. Every thrust from Rose brought Love closer and closer to orgasm and her pleasure shot up even more when Rose finally pulled her hands free. Rose's hands went straight for Love's chest and she pushed her body up, burying her face in Love swaying tits as she groped the sensitive flesh. Rose hungrily feasted on the flesh of Love's breasts while she fucked her, making Love scream out in rapture.

"YESSSSSS SOOOO CLOSE ROSE!!!" Love cried. "FUCK ME BABY!!! FUCK ME LIKE THE LITTLE SLUT I AM!!! OHHHHH SUCK ON THOSE TITS! I LOVE HOW YOU FUCK ME! GIVE IT TO ME ROSE! MAKE YOUR SLUT COME!!!"

As Love screamed, Rose was feeling her own arousal rush toward orgasm. She was filling her mouth with as much of Love's tits as she could just to keep out from screaming out. She didn't want anything covering up Love's exclamations of pleasure, even her own cries. Rose had one hand cupping Love's ass to keep her thrusts steady and the other had joined her mouth at Love's chest. Her tits were quickly soaked with aroused saliva and little love bites that quickly faded and disappeared from Love's tender flesh. Rose's clitoris ached against the nub of the strap on rubbing her and making her feel so good. Even without that nub, Rose probably would have still loved fucking girls with Mr. Snappy, but it just made things so much better to have it here.

"Come for me Love!" Rose demanded as she pulled up from her lover's breasts. "I want to feel you come all over my cock! Coat it in your hot cream! Make it all wet and sticky so I can make you suck it clean!"

Knowing full well that Rose wouldn't have had to make her do anything, Love still focused on that sexy image. She'd licked her own juices so many times and she loved it. Love felt her orgasm boiling inside her body, just dying to be released. Rose's hands felt like they were everywhere and Love was lost in a haze of pleasure. She could feel Rose on her tits, on her ass and especially in her needy little pussy.

The hard plastic continued to penetrate and fill her pink folds, making Love buck and cry out over and over again as she rode Rose's cock like no other. Even as she busied herself at her tits, Love didn't feel Rose let up a bit with her fucking and it was driving her wild. Rose pushed into her and Love would thrust herself right back down, letting that hardness fill her hole over and over again. Feeling that hard cock fill her up was just what she needed and Rose knew all the right spots to hit. Rose was skillful and enthusiastic and when one last thrust filled her pussy, Love was a goner.

"YESSSSSSSSSS!!!" Love squealed as her face scrunged up and then released in orgasmic glee. She began riding Mr. Snappy with even more ferocity as she came, her tits shaking against Rose's face and her ass quivering as her body released all her passion onto the hard plastic invader in her cunt. Love rode Rose through every burst of pleasure with an energy that made it clear not only did she not care if the bed broke underneath them, she wanted it to happen.

Rose pulled her face away from Love's breasts to watch her as she came. Love's face was open and screaming in ecstasy and Rose let the image burn into her eyeballs. Her own orgasm was so close, but Rose left her pleasure wait for a moment as Love continued to cry out in pleasure. When she finally had nothing of her orgasm left to give, Love fell back her body still shaking and covered in a happy afterglow flush.

Love struggled to catch her breath but she had a big happy smile on her face as she giggled and fell to the side of the bed. Her eyes were still full of lust though, so she was by no means done yet. Rose was about to chastise Love for not letting her come, but she suddenly found she didn't have to. Love summoned her energy and pushed Rose back down on the bed, just like she'd found her in the first place. Love smothered Rose's lips in a kiss and her hands traveled down to push Mr. Snappy off of her.

"Heyyy what do you think you're doing?" Rose asked as she groaned happily from the sudden attention to her body. "Get to work cleaning my cock off."

"I need to taste you Rose," Love said, her voice full of lust as she finished removing the toy and exposing Rose's sex. "Please let me eat your pussy! I know you need to come! Let me make you come with my tongue!"

"Mmmmm you horny slut," Rose groaned in satisfaction as she took Love's horny face in her hands and pushed it toward her pussy. "Is that what you want Love? You want my pussy cream all over your face? Are you tired of guy cum? You want some sweet girl cum now don't you?"

Love couldn't answer because her happy tongue was buried deep in Rose's pussy, lapping away at her clit. It hadn't taken her more than a second after Rose's hand had hit the back of her head for Love to get to work. Rose was in desperate need of sexual relief and Love wanted to give it to her. Her pussy was already dripping and her clit hard and swollen from the fucking so it wasn't going to take much for Love to get her off.

Burying her face in Rose's pussy, Love's tongue was quickly coated in her sweet, addictive taste. Love was in total lust with Rose's pussy. Even after she'd dyed her hair red, she'd kept her neatly trimmed bush black and Love just wanted to lavish every inch of her zone of sex with attention. She loved how the dark hairs of Rose's bush tickled her face as she licked and it made her work Rose over with her tongue that much harder.

"LICK THAT PUSSY LOVE!" Rose screamed as her own tits began shaking in anticipation of her orgasm to come. "OHHHHHH FUCK!!! YESSSSSSS!!! WORK ME OVER WITH THAT SLUT TONGUE!!! MMMMMM YOU'VE HAD ALL THE COCK YOU CAN HANDLE AND NOW YOU NEED MY PUSSY!!! YOU NEED THAT CUM ON YOUR TONGUE!!!"

That was exactly what Love needed and she was going to make damn sure she got it. She lapped away at Rose's clit, sucking and licking it with all the energy she could muster. Rose's passion grew stronger and her taste richer. Love knew she was about to come so she leaned down and gave Rose's clit a little nip with her teeth. The tiny bit of pain with the pleasure was what Rose needed to get off and it was then her turn to howl her rapture.

"OOOOOOOOOOOH YESSSSSS LOVE!!!" Rose roared. "AHHHHHHHH FUCKKKKK YESSSSSS!!!"

Rose's body shook on the already creaking bed as she humped Love's face and soaked her tongue with girl cream. Love was famished for Rose's essence and her tongue licked up every drop. She let it coat her tongue and drip down to her stomach as Rose cried out and kept her grip on the back of her head. Love drank deeply from Rose's spasming cunt and when she was finally satisfied she pulled up and wiggled out of Rose's loosening grip. Love had a cum drenched smile from ear to ear and gave Rose a hearty taste through a hot kiss to her lips.

After the kiss ended, Rose held Love in her arms, their naked bodies spooning together on top of the sheets.

"So you done with guys now?" Rose inquired.

"Mmmmm who needs them when I have you," Love giggled as she hugged her lover.

* * * * *

Back in Malibu, it was the middle of the night and Alyssa was doing the sane thing and sleeping the darkness away. Around here you didn't always have a chance to catch up on beauty rest, so Alyssa had made it a point to turn in early this night and wake up late. All that girl sex did take it out of you and Alyssa knew she wasn't going to be scoring any hot trim with bags under her eyes.

Of course, as so often goes, the best laid plans of mice and men often got really screwed up. Alyssa had been peacefully sleeping, when her bliss was interrupted suddenly and brutally. She was yanked from her slumber by a loud crashing and squealing noise that tore through the mansion and went right through her ears.

Alyssa reacted as anyone would by shooting straight up from the bed. If she'd been a cat she would have ended up clawing the ceiling. But instead Alyssa fell to the floor with a hard thwump. She gripped onto the side of the bed and pulled herself up. Her head was spinning and her heart was pounding as she tried to figure out what the fuck was going on. At first she assumed it was an earthquake. It wouldn't have been the first time her slumber had been interrupted by a quake, but as her head cleared she realized this was no earthquake. The tremors that seemed to be shaking the mansion were entirely man made.

Staggering to the door of her room, Alyssa began cursing under her breath as she vowed to find out who was responsible and rip off their stupid, blonde pop princess heads. The closer she got to the source the more awake she became. It quickly became apparent that the noise was in fact music played at eardrum bursting volume levels and since it wasn't Chopin or Mozart, the wailing guitars and pounding drums had the windows shaking as if it really were an earthquake.

When she arrived at Britney and Christina's room, Alyssa found the doors wide open and the two girls jumping up and down on their bed and singing and dancing like teenagers at a slumber party after too much sugar. The fact that the two pop singers were singing along to Van Halen's "Panama" gave Alyssa pause. The fact that they were doing it while stark naked gave Alyssa even bigger pause.

"Hot shoe, burnin' down the avenue...Got an on-ramp comin' through my bedroom....Don't you know she's coming home with me? You'll lose her in the turn. I'll get her!" Britney and Christina sang together as they jumped and giggled before leading right into the chorus.

As angry as Alyssa was over being awoken in such a noisy and rude manner, she couldn't help but crack a smile as she watched the two giggly girls dance about on the bed. Their augmented tits bounced up and down in a manner seemingly designed to cool the fires of Alyssa's anger. Alyssa also couldn't help but notice their matching shaved pussies and the way the limited light of the room made their piercings shine. The rings through Christina's nipple and labia and Britney's belly button were enticing and Alyssa couldn't help but stare at the inhibitionless show as the girls tore through the rest of the song.

By the time Britney and Christina's pistons were popping with no stopping, they had noticed Alyssa standing their in the doorway with her arms crossed over her chest. They both giggled again and waved hello to their housemate, beckoning her in as the song ended.

"You're up late," Christina observed as she jumped off the bed and turned the volume down on the stereo.

"Well I wasn't until someone turned the house into the fucking Headbanger's Ball!" Alyssa snapped. "It's four in the morning! What the fuck are you two doing?"

"I dunno...we were just goofing around..." Britney giggled. Alyssa squinted at her and saw her eyes were a bit bloodshot. Christina's were the same way and Alyssa sniffed around to find the telltale signs of marijuana.

"Yeah...we kinda went next door for a bit too..." Christina admitted. "Are you mad cause we didn't invite you?"

"No! I'm mad cause you fucking woke me up!" Alyssa snapped. "What are you doing up so late anyway?"

"We were working on stuff for the label," Britney said, showing that her second experience with pot was a much smoother one than her first. "Our press conference to announce it and everything is tomorrow...I mean today."

"Don't be mad baby," Christina cooed as she caressed Alyssa's cheek with her palm. "Be happy that we woke you up so that we can do this."

"Do what?" Alyssa asked warily.

"This," Christina grinned wickedly as she reached down and tugged Alyssa's boxer shorts down her legs. "You were overdressed anyway."

Alyssa couldn't help but smile at the girls insistence that every problem could be solved by sex. That wasn't always the case, but it was certainly true here.

"Yeah what's with the clothes Lyssa?" Britney inquired. "Usually you're like Ms. Nude World around here."

"Well maybe I just wanted to give you two the chance to strip me down," Alyssa claimed as Britney reached over and pulled the actress' t-shirt over her head, leaving her completely naked. That explanation wasn't true in the slightest. Alyssa had just felt a little cold that night so she'd thrown on the shirt and the boxers. But it was much sexier to say it like that.

"Poor Lyssa," Christina giggled. "She's Little Ms. Grumpy Pants when she's woken up. Maybe we can do something to make her not mad at us anymore Britney."

"Mmmm I can think of a few ways to do that," Britney smiled as she took Alyssa's face in her hands and kissed her passionately. Ever since Britney and Alyssa had set aside their differences, things had been very touchy feely in the mansion and this after hours encounter looked to be no exception. Even though she was still sort of asleep and angry about being woken up, Alyssa decided to just sit back and enjoy this. There were far worse ways to be put back to sleep than by being pleasured by Christina Aguilera and Britney Spears.

Alyssa moaned into Britney's mouth and kissed her right back. Christina then moved in for a taste and she and Alyssa fell into a hot little liplock. Britney didn't want to be left out of that, so she pressed herself right back into the mix and it became a three way kiss of horny lips and tongues. Hands were quickly groping wherever they could reach as Alyssa toyed with Christina's pierced nipple and the two singers helped themselves to a healthy feel of Alyssa's tits. It wasn't long before Alyssa found herself the centerpiece of all the attention.

"Oh Lyssa, we're so sorry we woke you up," Britney smiled as she kissed the back of Alyssa's neck and made the little hairs on her head stand up. "But I know how we can make it all better."

"Yeah you won't be mad at us for long after you've come all over us," Christina added while she lavished losses all over Alyssa's front. Christina played with Alyssa's breasts and sank to her knees while leaving wet kisses all over Alyssa's flat, toned stomach.

All Alyssa could do was moan as Christina began kissing her bellybutton and Britney began caressing her bare back. These two talented tongues were making her forget her anger real fast, especially when Britney sank to her knees and began fondling her ass.

"How quick do you think we can get you off?" Christina asked playfully. "Think it'll take one minute or two?"

"You're feeling cocky tonight," Alyssa smirked. "What makes you think you're hot enough to do me that well?"

"Baby, when you're good, you're good," Christina replied with a confident smile. "And Britney and me? We are realllll good. Britney's been taking lessons from the master and her tongue is now a pussy licking weapon, just like mine."

"Oh yeah? Well then why don't you shut up and get to it?" Alyssa challenged. "Use those tongues for something other than talking for a change."

Alyssa then pressed her hands to the blonde heads kneeling before her, pushing both pop superstars closer to her body. It was hardly necessary for her to do that though. Both Britney and Christina were more than eager to get a taste of the late night snack before them. Staying up all night planning and preparing to take on the music world had left the two girls in a nice state of horniness and the drug created high they felt only made them want their housemate more. They were looking forward to releasing some of their pent up energy through a hot tonguing of Alyssa's hot body.

The two girls helped themselves to generous feels of Alyssa's body as their tongues and lips made her moan. Alyssa found herself getting a little wobbly as she stood there, but she managed to steady herself and avoid toppling over as her horny housemates got to work on her with the unified goal of making her come.

Christina kissed all around Alyssa's thighs, but didn't waste much time before going for the actress' pussy. The brunette had felt aroused since she had first seen the naked bodies of her housemates and now that all her hot spots were exposed, Alyssa was getting wet fast. Christina's tongue slid up and down her slit gently, as if getting a teasing taste of her juice. Christina picked up the pace with each lick, moving up and down Alyssa's cunt lips faster and with more passion each time she did it.

While Christina was paying attention to Alyssa's front, Britney was indulging in Alyssa's fabulous ass. Britney caressed Alyssa's firm cheeks, first with her hands and then with her tongue. She hadn't been able to get enough of Alyssa's body since their first encounter on the beach and she loved how sexy this girl's butt was. Britney licked and kissed the tan cheeks hungrily, making sure Alyssa could feel her saliva all over her backside before she moved in for the kill. Alyssa's puckered asshole lay before her in such a tantalizing manner that it wasn't long before Britney stopped her teasing and began teasing Alyssa's hole with horny tongue strokes.

"Ohhhhhhh yeahhhhhh..." Alyssa purred as she felt those two eager tongues work over her holes. "Fuck me! You two bitches better work me over good!"

Since it wasn't necessary to hold Britney or Christina's heads down, Alyssa moved her hands away and up to her breasts. She pawed her own tit flesh as she felt those wonderful tongues fucking her pussy and ass. Christina's skilled tongue knew just where to lick her cunt and Britney was plenty eager to play with her ass. It was so good that Alyssa began to believe they might be able to get her off as fast as they had promised.

Alyssa loved feeling two tongues inside her. She'd felt this kind of double stimulation before just a few days earlier when Michelle Branch and Avril Lavigne had rewarded her efforts to bring them together. Alyssa knew she didn't feel it often enough. Telling herself to try and make an effort to get double tongue fucked every day, Alyssa continued to play with her tits and moan out her passion.

"That's it you nasty little girls...fuck me good!" Alyssa hissed through gritted teeth. "Tongue fuck my wet little cunt Chrissy! Mmmmmm yeah Britney show me what you can do with that ass! Fucking work that tongue deep in my hole! Fuck yeah! I'm gonna come all over those slutty faces of yours!"

"That's what we want," Christina cooed when she pulled her juice covered lips away from Alyssa. "Come all over our little whore tongues! Mmmm you won't be mad at us then! You'll just be thinking what a lucky little bitch you are that you get to live with us and get our tongues in your hot holes!"

"Shut up and eat me!" Alyssa groaned while she thrust her hips forward to mash her dripping pussy against Christina's hungry mouth. The blonde slid her tongue right back inside Alyssa's juicy, pink cunt to lick her all up and tease her clit with a steady rhythm. Christina loved Alyssa's taste. She wondered whether between her and Rose, Aaron Spelling purposely cast girls on "Charmed" with such yummy pussies.

For her part, Britney was close to out and out worshipping Alyssa's ass. Her hands gripped the gym toned cheeks and spread them apart as she pushed her tongue in and out of the actress' tight asshole. Britney loved how Alyssa's hole was like a puckered flower for her to tease and lick. She'd been taken in her ass with enough horny tongues and hard toys since she'd moved in here to know how good it felt and she hoped Alyssa was feeling as much pleasure as she always did when someone played with her butt.

Now that she and Alyssa were friends, Britney was just as committed to making her feel good as she was to Christina. Britney wanted them all to come as hard as she did whenever she had a hot girl fuck. She wanted them to come hard so they'd know how much she loved this and how she never felt as good doing anything else. Nothing could compete with the high she got from fucking a hot girl. Not even the best concert she ever gave had made her feel the pleasure she'd experienced since Jessica Alba had changed her life that day in New York.

"Ohhhhhhhh fuck!" Alyssa groaned. "Goddamn! You girls are fucking hot! Ohhhh yessssssssss!!!! Mmmmmmm you're gonna be fucking me to sleep every night now! Ohhhhhhh morrrrrrre! Gimmie more you nasty little whores!!! Make me fucking come! You've got me so close! Don't even think about stopping! FUCK ME!!!"

The scream that Alyssa shot out at the end of her moans, was all the evidence Britney and Christina needed to know that their friend was close. They honestly hadn't meant to wake her up with their music, but now they were very glad they did.

As she burrowed her tongue deeper in Alyssa's pink folds, Christina reached around back to get a better grip. She found Britney's hands already with a hard clasp of Alyssa's backside and Christina smiled into Alyssa's pussy as she placed her hands on top of her friend's. Britney immediately got the idea and loosened her grip just enough so that she and Christina could link hands. Their fingers held each other as they both pleasured Alyssa, the two of them working together as a naughty, naked team dedicated to getting the actress off.

Alyssa's juices were coating Christina's tongue and dribbling down her chin as she got closer to orgasm. Christina mmmmm'd in delight at the taste and redoubled her licking. She alternated between tongue fucking Alyssa's pink with concentrating on her swollen clit. The closer Alyssa got to coming the more attention Christina paid to her clit and she was soon rocking the brunette's little man in the boat big time. Alyssa's aroused clit was a very satisfying target for Christina's tongue to hit over and over again as the singer kept her face buried against the beautiful drenched pussy she was feasting on.

Britney could hear the happy moans coming from Christina's mouth as she licked and fucked Alyssa. It was hard to hear them underneath the aroused cries and needy moans Alyssa was shouting out, but Britney would have recognized the moans of her lover and now partner anywhere. She must love the taste of that pussy, Britney deduced as she felt her own deep craving for some girl cream. She wanted to get herself a taste of Alyssa too and fortunately that was easily achieved.

Her own pussy was weeping with arousal by now, so Britney just reached down and coated her fingers with her juices. She then pushed her hand back on Alyssa's glorious ass and pulled her tongue away. Alyssa groaned in noticeable frustration when she felt one source of her passion stop, but that feeling didn't last long when Britney pushed one of her juice covered fingers into her ass.

"YEAHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!" Alyssa screamed happily when she felt that penetration in her tight ass. Those screams only increased when Britney pushed a second finger into her ass and then joined Christina at her pussy. Alyssa again nearly lost her balance when she felt both of those hot tongues inside her snatch. Her arousal was making her whole body swoon and sweat and she loved it. Fuck, Britney and Christina could wake her up any time they liked if this was how they made it up to her.

Christina happily greeted Britney inside Alyssa's pussy by making sure their tongues flicked together. This allowed Christina to concentrate solely on Alyssa's clit while Britney used her young tongue to fuck the actress into her orgasm. Their efforts perfectly complimented each other and Alyssa's juices were soon dripping into both of their mouths.

"DON'T FUCKING STOP!!!" Alyssa cried. "FUCK!!! I'M SOOOOOOO CLOSE!!! TONGUE FUCK THAT TIGHT LITTLE TWAT OF MINE WITH YOUR FUCKING LITTLE DYKE TONGUES!!! OHHHHHHHH YESSSSSSSS YOU NASTY FUCKING SLUTS!!! EAT MY PUSSYYYYYYYYY!!!"

Alyssa continued to babble out her nasty words as she felt her orgasm begin. There was no way she could withstand this assault of pleasure. Not even Rose would have been able to keep from coming from two horny tongues in her pussy while getting assfucked. Alyssa groaned and cried out in ecstasy while she felt her blood boil in anticipation. Suddenly both of those wonderful tongues hit her simultaneously and the dam keeping her pleasure at bay broke.

"OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOH YESSSSSSSSSS!!!" Alyssa squealed in orgasmic delight. "OHHHHHHHHHH FUCK YESSSSSSS!!! OOOOOOOOOOHHHHH AHHHHHHHHHH!!!"

Alyssa's cries of orgasm filled the room with a vocal range that rivaled both singers at their finest. Christina and Britney greedily licked up her creamy release, loving the taste of her orgasm and sharing the sexy essence back and forth between their horny mouths. Alyssa shook and lurched as she stood in between them, crying out her pleasure, her anger long forgotten. Alyssa's legs felt weak and when she finally stopped coming, she staggered over to the bed to steady herself. The actress gripped the side of the bed and pulled herself on it. The softness of the bed was mighty welcome as her exhaustion returned. Before Alyssa even knew what she was doing, she had curled herself up on Britney and Christina's bed and fallen asleep.

"I'd say that's a job well done," Christina giggled as she and Britney stared at their sleeping housemate.

"She didn't know what hit her," Britney replied before she and Christina kissed, both of them tasting Alyssa's juices all over the other's lips. The kiss started out frenzied and passionate and soon progressed into something more tender and loving. When the two girls finally broke away there were little strands of saliva connecting their lips and they both shared a smile.

"God Christina, I can't wait till tomorrow...I mean today," Britney said as she thought ahead to their scheduled press conference. "I'm so excited to get started."

"Me too Britney," Christina said. "We're gonna have so much fun doing this and we're gonna make so much fucking money that they're gonna be putting us on the cover of all those boring little money magazines and saying, 'This is how it should be done.'"

"The press is gonna think we've gone crazy or something," Britney predicted. She'd seen them gather around like buzzards before and she felt confident it was going to happen again here, but now that she had Christina by her side that didn't seem to matter as much.

"Fuck them," Christina shot back. "Who cares what they think. Our fans are gonna love it."

"I know," Britney smiled. "Mmmm I'm just so excited. This is so new and amazing."

"You know Britney," Christina said as she was suddenly reminded of something. "I've been thinking about this being new for us and all and I thought maybe since we were ditching our old labels and all that...maybe we should ditch our old looks too."

"What do you mean?" Britney asked as Christina ran her hand through her shoulder length blonde hair.

"You'll see in the morning," Christina replied mysteriously. "Trust me."

"Ok," Britney said a little reluctantly. She did trust Christina though. She was sure whatever she had planned was going to be fine.

"So should we wake up Lyssa again?" Britney asked. "Mmmm my pussy needs some loving."

"Nahhh let her sleep," Christina smiled as she sunk to her knees right in front of her lover's wet pussy. "I can take care of you Britney. Let me show you what a good partner I can be."

Britney had no problem with that suggestion, especially when Christina's tongue slid right past her dripping pussy lips. This business partnership was already off to a great start.

* * * * *

With a groan, Jewel stirred from her night of slumber. She reflexively reached over to the other side of the bed, but once again there was nobody there. Waking up alone wasn't something the singer was used to and she sleepily sighed in sad frustration.

She used to love the road. She had loved playing in a different town every night and seeing how one audience reacted to her set differently than another had. Jewel had always welcomed the chance to meet new people and her tours had given her so many opportunities to meet and experience interesting people all over the world. But this tour was different.

For the first time in her career, the road felt lonely and empty for her. Jewel still loved giving her concerts and performing for her fans, but the nights were so long and she felt a restlessness she had never experienced before. It wasn't hard to pinpoint the difference. This was the first tour she had been on since she had been invited to that pool party at the mansion where her life had forever been changed.

Now the road didn't seem so interesting to her. Jewel longed to be back in Malibu with her housemates and all the friends they had made. Before this tour, Jewel's bed had never been empty in the morning. There was always a sexy female body waking up with her and sometimes there were two or three of them. Jewel missed that so much and she couldn't remember when she had ever felt this homesick before. The fact that her schedule was going to take her right through New York City in the next week, where she knew Sarah and Jen were waiting for her, was a slight comfort but she wanted more.

If female companionship was just what Jewel was seeking then she could have gotten that easily from any number of sources. She had always had a fan base that was predominantly female and Jewel knew that there was probably quite a few of them at each show that would have loved the chance to spend some quality naked time with her. In fact, Jewel had just had some fun a few days back with the president of one of her fan clubs who had been all too willing to spend the night with her tongue buried in her idol's wet pussy.

But even though it had been fun, Jewel hadn't felt the connection with Amy that she felt with all her friends back in Malibu. It had been so fleeting and Jewel had never been the type to enjoy a quick encounter more than a real relationship. When she was with her housemates and their friends it was like they were all part of some secret little sisterhood that no one else knew about. That made things so special between them and Jewel felt such a strong connection between them that it truly rivaled anything she'd ever had with a boyfriend. She longed to feel that connection and she wasn't going to get it from picking up random girls on the road.

Recently Jewel had been showing off a more sexed-up image and she knew it was no coincidence that this had developed after she had rediscovered her bisexual side. She had spent so many years keeping her lust for women in check, but now all the things she'd done and all the girls she'd done it to was making her feel so sexy and confident and it was influencing her music. Her newest album was much more upbeat and it certainly reflected how she'd been feeling since that moment Jennifer had caught her peeking in on Love and Jessica Alba and had set about releasing her pent up desires.

Jewel just felt more like having fun and showing off her body these days. She had always known she was attractive, but seeing the affect she had on girls like Sarah and Love and knowing all the ways she could make Gwen Stefani or Michelle Branch come made Jewel feel so much more comfortable and confident in showing off her goodies.

The road just didn't hold the appeal for her that it did in years past and now Jewel was finding herself doing something she had never done before. She was counting off the concert dates in her head and begging for time to somehow speed up so she could get them over with and go back home.

* * * * *

Sarah sat back in the green room and tried to get her mind on the scenes she was supposed to shoot that day for the movie. It wasn't easy, because all Sarah's brain wanted to think about was sex. She tried over and over to discipline herself and focus her thoughts on the movie, but all she could think about was what she had done last night with Alyson, what she had done last night with Jennifer and all the things she wanted to do today to all the hot girls she knew.

It was a losing battle and she knew it, so after awhile Sarah just stopped struggling. Thoughts of the movie were pushed to the side as Sarah sat back, smiled and let her thoughts fill with as many horny thoughts as she could summon. She had been so worked up since she had gotten to New York and her sex drive didn't show any signs of slowing down anytime soon. Sarah didn't know what was causing it. It could have been the aftermath of her attack or it could have been her impending marriage to Freddie. Whatever the reason was, it was putting her pussy into a state of perpetual heat and Sarah loved it.

She had felt pretty normal when she had gotten up that morning and kissed Jennifer goodbye before she left. She was supposed to do an appearance that morning on "Live with Regis and Kelly" and Sarah had figured she'd do that and get back to the set with no problem. But then she'd actually done the show and her whole mood had shifted into hyper-slutty. Sarah had watched this show a bunch of times and done a few appearances on it and Kelly Ripa had never done anything for her before. Regis' perky, blonde co-host was very pretty, but Sarah had never really felt anything for her...until today.

Sarah couldn't put her finger about what had set her off about Kelly that morning, but she didn't really care to dwell on the "why" in all of this. All that mattered was that right now Sarah was having some very forbidden fantasies about America's favorite morning host who wasn't Katie Couric. Kelly had acted like she always had and dressed like she always had, in a loose tan skirt and a black top, but Sarah felt like she had really noticed her today. Kelly hadn't made anything close to a move toward Sarah, but for the first time the former slayer felt a rush of desire for her.

Right now Sarah was alone in the show's green room wishing that Kelly was there pulling down her beige pants and her wet panties. She wondered if Kelly had ever been with a woman before and if she'd be good at eating pussy. Sarah took a long drink from the water bottle she held in her hand and smiled wickedly as she closed her eyes and pictured Kelly sitting down in the chair naked with her legs spread wide as Sarah slowly pushed the bottle into her hot, wet cunt.

It was such an overpowering image that Sarah almost came right there while fully dressed, without even having touched herself. Her nipples were straining against her bra and pink shirt. These fantasies came about so suddenly that Sarah really didn't know how to deal with them. She and Kelly had always been very friendly to each other on the few times they'd met and now Sarah felt such an overpowering lust for her she was left wondering what to do. The one thing she couldn't do was touch herself, even though she longed to. There really wasn't any place around here that she knew of where she could sneak away and find the proper relief and she wasn't so far gone that she was going to slam herself right here in the green room when anyone could walk in and find her.

It also wasn't as if she could go to Kelly's dressing room and knock on her door to see if she wanted to fuck. Sarah had no indication Kelly was into girls and she wasn't about to approach her out of the blue. It would have been fun to try, but it wouldn't have been the smart thing to do. So Sarah was left with these sudden, unexpected fantasies and no way to get satisfaction. She supposed she was going to have to wait until she got to the set and saw Jamie, but Sarah didn't want to wait. She wasn't supposed to be at the set until this afternoon and she knew if she showed up early they would probably make her do some kind of thing in front of a blue screen.

Suddenly a thought occurred to Sarah and she sat up in her chair. She was right near the set for "All My Children." They taped the soap opera in the same building and Sarah was always up for a visit to her old stomping grounds. As long as people knew enough to keep her and Susan Lucci separated then those visits were always fun. If it wasn't a solution to her horniness, then at least it was something for her to do until she'd have a chance to get over to the set and see how eager Jamie was for some fun.

Sarah's big break was being cast on the show. She'd been rescued from the purgatory of commercials and "Swan's Crossing" by playing Erica Kane's bitchy daughter, Kendall. That show had brought her the one thing Buffy never had...an Emmy and she treasured her time on it, even if she had ended up at Susan Lucci's throat after the diva had begun suspecting Sarah was stealing her thunder. She had left the cast years ago, but she still kept in touch with her friends and, because she visited the show every time she was in New York, she had made a lot of new friends too.

It was only a short walk down to the set and if they still kept to the same schedule they had had when Sarah was in the cast, then people were probably reporting in about now. Sarah took a moment to compose herself and not appear as though she was stuck on the verge of orgasm. She couldn't shake the fantasies she was having or the desire to get herself some fun, but hopefully she would be able to retain enough control to keep from humping any hot girls she saw on the leg. Sarah giggled as she pictured that in her mind. God, turning bisexual had made her into such a guy.

When she got downstairs, Sarah was disappointed to see that not many other people had arrived yet. It was close to 10:30 a.m. here, but she didn't see anyone she knew. She guessed they had moved back call time or something. Sarah wandered the hallways of the soap opera's floor and said hi to a few backstage people she knew, but she couldn't find any of the people she was looking for. She was about to give up and head back, wondering whether she had time to get back to her hotel and find Jennifer, when she suddenly heard a voice behind her.

"Hey...no unauthorized access back here," the female voice said. "Where's security?"

Sarah whirled around and smiled when she saw that she had been caught by Rebecca Budig, one of the more recognizable faces in the cast. Rebecca was probably the sexiest star on the show these days and she was certainly someone who had kept Sarah watching through the ups and downs of the plotlines. The young blonde was one of the people Sarah had befriended when visiting the show.

"Hey G," Sarah said as she hugged her friend and used her nickname. It wasn't the first nickname Rebecca would have chosen for herself, but that was the thing about nicknames. You often didn't pick them.

"Hey yourself," Rebecca replied, returning the hug. "What are you doing over here anyway? What made you want to grace us with your presence today?"

"I did Regis and Kelly this morning," Sarah answered. "I wanted to see if anyone was around and wanted to hang out. I didn't expect nobody to be around."

"Yeah, they pushed back the call time today," Rebecca explained. "Unfortunately someone forgot to tell me so here I am looking like a dork when I could be at home sleeping in very late."

"Well I guess we're both dorks then," Sarah laughed.

"I guess so," Rebecca replied. "I guess that if I have to be stuck in Dorkville with anyone, it might as well be Buffy the Vampire Slayer. I could have been stuck with Ricky Paul Goldin after all."

"Don't remind me," Sarah smiled as she remembered her former co-star.

"So how's Kelly?" Rebecca asked. "I haven't seen her in so long. I mean I guess you take it for granted when you see someone every day that you'll always see them, but I haven't seen her in months."

"Are you kidding?" Sarah asked. "She works like three floors above you and you never see her?"

"Please, she's like persona non grata after the last contract dispute," Rebecca said. "The producers were so pissed that she left the show. If they saw her come down here for a visit or anything they'd probably send the AMC death squads after her. Of course that will probably all be forgotten the next time they decide they want to bring Haley and Mateo back."

"Ahhh good to see the whole money talks thing hasn't changed since I left," Sarah sighed.

"Oh it'll be like that long after you and I are in the old age home for former soap stars," Rebecca remarked. "Some things will never change."

Rebecca was even happier than usual to see Sarah that morning. She liked it when Sarah stopped by. She had heard diva stories about Sarah's behavior before, but like most rumors she had heard over the years, they hadn't proved to be true. Rebecca always had thought Sarah was very nice and friendly.

To her generation of actresses, Sarah was a real inspiration. So many big stars had started out on soaps, like Meg Ryan and Julianne Moore, but Sarah was her age and Rebecca really looked up to her. She had started out in the same position she was in now and had risen through the star system to headline her own show, star in movies and be a worldwide recognizable face.

Rebecca knew she was a big star in the soaps universe, but that was still a very small universe. She was more likely to be recognized in Hollywood for her two-minute part in "Batman Forever" then she would be for her years on "Guiding Light" or "All My Children." But Sarah was someone famous all over the world and to say Rebecca wanted that too was to be putting things mildly. Rebecca always liked when Sarah stopped by because it helped inspire her and show her that her dream of really making it big was in reach.

Today, Sarah's presence was extra welcome because Rebecca was bored out of her skull. If she'd known that they were going to be filming so late then she never would have been here right now. She was going to find out how the message didn't get to her and make sure whoever was responsible had their head brought to her on a platter. If there was one thing Rebecca hated about soap operas was all the backstage power plays. She had heard about the movie industry being cutthroat and ruthless but she couldn't imagine it to be any worse than what went on behind the scenes at the soaps she had worked on.

"So I guess we've got some time to kill this morning," Rebecca said. "You know of anything us girls can do?"

God, what a loaded question, Sarah thought to herself. If only she knew what I could do to her. Sarah felt all her desire beginning to rage again as she tried not to be too obvious about eyeing Rebecca over. Sarah had always seen how hot Rebecca was, but now yummy was the only word Sarah could think of to describe her friend.

The young blonde had just thrown some clothes on, thinking she was going to be in costume early, and she was standing before Sarah in jean shorts and a t-shirt that tugged up to give very appealing glimpses of her toned tummy. Sarah could picture herself just pushing Rebecca against the wall and yanking those shorts down.

Sarah managed to restrain herself again before she started drooling. Rebecca must think I'm nuts, Sarah said as she tried to stop staring at her friend. She knew Rebecca was very much into guys, so she didn't want to try and make a move when she didn't think it would be accepted. Sarah didn't want to blow a friendship and give more grist to the rumor mill. God, she needed to come so badly and events seemed to be conspiring to get her as horny as possible without any relief in sight.

"Hey, want to see if Kelly wants to get some coffee or something?" Rebecca suggested innocently. "They're done shooting their show now and it'll give us all a chance to catch up and everything."

"Sure...sounds good," Sarah replied. Her throat became suddenly dry at the thought of being back in Kelly's presence. Sarah didn't think she would be able to hide her flustering arousal for long. She was probably going to come just from walking to Kelly's dressing room. Sarah kept telling herself to maintain control, but she knew she was only fooling herself. There was no way she wasn't going to lose it.

Sarah and Rebecca made their way back upstairs to the "Regis and Kelly" floor. Because they were both such recognizable faces, they had no trouble passing right by security as they walked toward Kelly's dressing room. They quickly arrived at their destination and Sarah was about to knock when she heard something and suddenly paused.

"What? What is it?" Rebecca asked as Sarah's fist froze in mid-air.

"Shhhh...listen," Sarah said quietly. Rebecca frowned and strained her ears to try and hear exactly what Sarah did. She didn't get it at first, but then she realized what it was and her eyes went wide.

"Oh my gawd..." Rebecca giggled as she moved her ear closer to the door for a better listen. When Sarah had first heard the moans coming from inside Kelly's dressing room she had immediately assumed she wasn't feeling well. Then Sarah heard a buzzing noise she was all too familiar with and she realized that Kelly was feeling very well indeed.

"I can't believe she's doing this," Rebecca marveled as she listened to the continued moaning and buzzing. She had never figured Kelly to be the type to do something like that.

"Oh? And you don't?" Sarah teased as she felt her pussy throb with need under her pants.

"Shut up," Rebecca blushed as she gave Sarah a playful push. Of course she did it. Sometimes she did this right in her own dressing room just like Kelly did. But she had never thought she'd hear Kelly moaning in pleasure like this.

"We should go," Rebecca said quietly as she pulled away from the door, but that suggestion was quickly shot down.

"No," Sarah said with a firm shake of her head that illustrated that she wasn't intending on going anywhere.

"Oh my gawd...look at you," Rebecca gasped in shock when she saw Sarah's nipples obviously straining against her pink shirt. They were like tiny pebbles poking through the material. Rebecca couldn't believe she was seeing this. First Kelly and now Sarah. What was going on this morning?

"Yeah...it's making me hot...what are you gonna do about it G?" Sarah demanded. She didn't know where the words that were coming out of her own mouth were coming from and she didn't care. Sarah was through trying to hide her arousal. She didn't care what Rebecca thought right now.

"Are you just going to stand there and listen you perv?" Rebecca asked. Her question was cutting, but her tone wasn't. There was an air of giddy playfulness in Rebecca's voice. She was no stranger to sex, but this was all new to her. Rebecca couldn't help but find herself get a little excited too as she heard her former co-star masturbate while her friend got visibly aroused.

"Nope," Sarah grinned wickedly. "I'm going to do more."

When she'd first heard the moans, Sarah had also noticed that Kelly had carelessly left her door unlocked. There was so much potential for danger in what Sarah wanted to do here, but there was also so much potential for the hot fun she needed. Sarah couldn't remember when she'd ever done anything this risky before, but with no risk...there was no reward.

"What are you going to do?" Rebecca asked. "Walk in and see if she needs a hand?"

Sarah grinned again and winked at Rebecca, telling her that that was exactly what she intended to do. Rebecca's jaw hit the floor. She had never seen Sarah act like this before. She wasn't going to pretend that she and Sarah were best friends or confidantes or anything like that, but she was totally shocked to see this side of the girl. Of course, being shocked didn't mean that she didn't like seeing it. Rebecca didn't make any move at all to stop Sarah as she pushed open the door and walked right in on Kelly mid-masturbation.

"Hey Kelly," Sarah grinned as she helped herself to an eyeful of the morning host. Kelly gasped at the sudden interruption. She was sitting in her makeup chair, her tan skirt pulled up around her waist and her panties around her ankles. Her top was pulled up over her breasts and her bra pushed down to expose her hard nipples. There was a blue vibrator buried inside Kelly's spread pussy and she was so shocked that she didn't even move to pull it out of herself. She didn't look much like America's Sweetheart like that.

Kelly was too stunned to move. She just stated in open mouth shock at the two girls who had interrupted her. She tried to summon words. Tried to tell them that it wasn't what it looked like. Kelly tried to focus herself. Why was Sarah in her dressing room? And was that Rebecca with her? What was going on here?

"What are you two doing in here?" Kelly asked when she finally found the sense to pull the vibrator out of herself and push down her skirt. She couldn't believe this was happening, but she was too embarrassed to be angry over the interruption. Her face was almost purple with humiliation and Sarah immediately sought to ease Kelly's shame.

"No, don't be embarrassed," Sarah said, placing her hand on Kelly's knee tenderly. "We heard you in the hallway and we wanted to see if you needed help."

"You...you were listening to me?" Kelly asked, not believing that someone like Sarah Michelle Gellar would be snooping in on this most intimate of acts. All she had wanted was a little private time to herself. Now she just wished the world would swallow her up. "Why? Why would you do that? Please...just go...go away..."

"We didn't mean to snoop," Sarah claimed. "But we were just stopping by and we heard you. You shouldn't have to be alone Kelly...when you need pleasure you should always have someone to help you..."

Sarah then smiled and began to caress Kelly's leg. Her hand slowly moved up and down Kelly's exposed flesh, hiking up her skirt again. Kelly's throat suddenly went dry again and she lost all ability to respond other than gasping in surprise. Rebecca couldn't believe it either. She'd tagged along just to see what would happen and it was dawning on her that things were getting awfully lesbo in here. She didn't know what surprised her more. The fact that Sarah seemed to really be coming onto Kelly or the fact that she was getting turned on watching it.

"What are you doing?" Kelly asked in a shy whisper. She was still visibly blushing, but it seemed to be less and less out of embarrassment. This was just surreal. It didn't seem possible that she could be in a situation like this, but here she was, being touched like a lover by Sarah. She'd just been a guest on the show a half hour ago. Now this was happening! It had to be a dream!

But Kelly knew it was all real. That gentle touch was real and the stimulation she was getting from it was all too real. She didn't know what to do. She had always fantasized about someone walking in on her while she masturbated, that was why she had left the door unlocked. But she had never thought it would actually happen and she had never thought it would be a woman who would walk in...much less two of them.

"Sarah...don't..." Kelly protested as she started to squirm in her chair. She'd been interrupted before she could get herself off and all the horniness she hadn't been able to release was now coming back with friends.

"Shhhh..." Sarah said before softly pressing her lips to Kelly's and kissing her gently. Kelly was too stunned to do anything. Rebecca just covered her mouth with her hand and gasped. Sarah pulled away and smiled.

"Close the door G, we don't want anyone else sneaking in, do we Kelly?" Sarah said wickedly before leaning in to kiss Kelly again.

Rebecca wordlessly obeyed. She had no idea what she was doing. This was like nothing she'd ever seen before and she'd certainly never been this close to a lesbian situation. She had just wanted to see how it was all going to play out and now she was getting an eyeful.

"I'm not a lesbian..." Kelly said in a whisper when she finally found the will to push the words past her lips. "I...I...just...don't do this Sarah...please..."

"I'm not going to hurt you Kelly," Sarah said reassuringly as she reached up to toy with Kelly's short blonde mop of hair. "You don't need to play with yourself anymore. I'm going to show you what pleasure is all about."

After Sarah made that promise, she kissed Kelly again. Despite the enormous amount of reluctance she felt, Kelly began to respond to the gentle, sexy kiss. She opened her mouth and slowly began to kiss back. It was like she was having an out of body experience. Kelly could see herself doing these things and feel them happening to her, but it was like she couldn't control her own body anymore.

Never in her wildest dreams or fantasies had Kelly expected this to happen. She was a talk show host. She was a soap star. She had her own sitcom. She was a loving wife and mother. And now she was kissing another woman and feeling the sweet pleasure it was creating in her body. Kelly had always been open about sex and she didn't consider herself inhibited, but this was beyond everything she'd done. When she'd been in college she'd fooled around with a few of her sorority sisters, but that had just been a little bit of kissing and touching. This looked and felt like a seriously advanced level.

With the schedule of filming a talk show in the morning and sitcom all afternoon, Kelly was often exhausted by the time she had to go and be wife and mother for her family. She kept up such a demanding pace, that lately she had just been too damn tired to get much pleasure for herself. Her husband Mark was good in bed and she loved him with all her heart, but Kelly had just had no energy to make love. She hadn't stopped feeling horny though and she had just wanted to take these few free minutes she had had this morning to play with her toy and get herself a badly needed orgasm. Now it looked like she had way more than she had bargained for.

"Sarah...I just don't know," Kelly moaned when their kiss ended. "I...I've never done this before. I just can't...I have Mark and I..."

"Don't worry about Mark," Sarah said. "Just think about you and all the things I can do to you to make you feel good. Mmmmm I can feel how wet you are Kelly. You need this. You need this as bad as I do. Let me kiss you. Let me touch you. Let me make you come."

Kelly felt as if she were fighting a battle she didn't want to win. She needed pleasure. It just felt so weird to be doing this with someone like Sarah. God, she'd been bantering back and forth with her on the air just a short time back. Now look at them! And there was Rebecca standing in the corner...watching them. It was too weird! But it did feel good and Kelly began to moan some more as Sarah slowly pushed her hand up her skirt and toward her pussy. She hadn't pulled her panties up, so her sex was open and exposed to Sarah's lewd and lascivious intents.

If Kelly was having trouble believing this was happening, it wasn't as if Sarah was the picture of calm either. She may have looked cool as ice on the outside, but inside she was feeling like there was a downed power line in her stomach, shooting dangerous current everywhere. All the arousal she'd been feeling that morning was fueling her on and she was going purely on instinct. Sarah didn't want to pause even for a second, not because she was afraid Kelly was going to make her stop, but because she was afraid she was going to make herself stop.

Sarah wanted this. She wanted to take Kelly and make her come while Rebecca watched and then take Rebecca and show her how good a female tongue could feel in her pussy. Sarah knew it defied all common sense to do this. It was so fucking risky. She was exposing herself, literally and figuratively to two girls she didn't really know that well, but she wanted this. She wanted it so fucking bad. She wanted it just like she had wanted Jennifer the other night in the elevator. It hadn't made sense then and it didn't make sense now, but Sarah craved it.

"You won't need this anymore," Sarah grinned naughtily as she took the blue vibrator from Kelly's hand. The tip was covered in her juices and Sarah didn't hesitate a second before bringing it to her lips and licking it.

"Mmmmm," Sarah said as she got her first taste of Kelly while her hand continued to tease the morning host's wet slit with gently strokes. "I can't wait to get that taste right from your pussy Kelly. You're going to see there's nothing better than another woman's tongue inside you."

Kelly just closed her eyes and moaned. To picture Sarah's beautiful and famous face between her legs was such an overpoweringly erotic image. Kelly hadn't had lesbian thoughts in years and years and even when she had, they had never compelled her to do the things she knew she was about to do. She was just in such a lust filled trance right now that she probably would have done anything Sarah had wished if it meant she'd end up having a chance to come.

Rebecca was still in a state of shock as all of this unfolded around her. Neither Sarah nor Kelly had acknowledged her in so long, but even if they had gotten in her face and snapped their fingers she probably wouldn't even have noticed. She had no idea Sarah was into girls, but there she was kissing Kelly and touching her like she did this every morning, noon and night. It was downright shocking, but Rebecca couldn't stop watching, especially since the more she saw the wetter she felt her pussy get under her shorts.

"Stand up Kelly, let me strip you," Sarah offered. Kelly complied, slowly rising from her chair and immediately getting a passionate kiss to her lips as a reward. Sarah hungrily kissed Kelly and pushed her tongue inside for the first time. Kelly closed her eyes again and just let Sarah kiss and tongue her. It was so soft and sexy that Kelly began returning the favor by sliding her own tongue into Sarah's mouth. The two horny women frenched each other and sucked on each other's tongues with no inhibition as the reluctance Kelly had melted away like an ice cube next to an open flame.

Sarah wanted to make sure she was gentle here. Part of her wanted to go all Rose-style on Kelly and force her blonde head to her knees so she could get her face in her dripping pussy, but Sarah didn't think Kelly would have responded to that. She could tell the woman needed a soft, loving touch to slowly bring her over to the girl/girl side of things.

Now that she had Kelly standing up, Sarah reached down to pull the woman's panties all the way off her legs. Sarah also helped Kelly off with her top so she was standing there in her skirt and her half off bra. Sarah could see how hard Kelly's nipples were, but she knew she could get them harder. Leaning down, Sarah began to lovingly tongue the hard pink pleasure nubs. Her tongue circled all around Kelly's aureoles and zeroed in on her nipples, batting them around and making the blonde woman moan.

Reaching around back, Sarah helpfully undid the clasp of Kelly's bra, finally freeing her tits from their imprisonment. Kelly's breasts were bigger than Sarah had assumed they would be. They looked like they were bordering on the healthy border between B cup and C cup. But it didn't really matter to Sarah how big they were. All that mattered was that they were hers to play with.

"Oh Sarah...mmmmm yessss..." Kelly moaned. She still felt conflicted about this, but Sarah's mouth was making her so wet. "God, you're so good at this. Play with my boobs. Yesssssss suck them and touch them!"

Sarah smiled happily when she heard Kelly begin to respond like that. She would have stopped for real if she felt she was really forcing Kelly into this, but Sarah knew she wasn't and she was committed to seeing this through to the end. Reaching around back for Kelly's skirt, Sarah pulled down the zipper and let it pool around her feet. Since Kelly had kicked off her shoes the second she had entered her dressing room, this left her stark naked.

Kelly suddenly felt another rash of nerves as she stood there bare for Sarah and Rebecca to see. She could feel the heat of their stares and she crossed her arms over her breasts and shifted uncomfortably on her feet. She was the oldest woman in the room, but she felt like a scared child. Sarah could tell how uncomfortable Kelly was and she sought to ease those nerves by taking her own clothes off.

"Watch me," Sarah said as she stepped out of her shoes and began to do a little bump and grind to music playing in her head. She knew that Kelly and Rebecca couldn't take their eyes off her and she played up the sexiness of her strip show as she slowly peeled her shirt over her head. She had a white lace bra on underneath and her hard nipples seemed ready to poke right through it. The bra pushed up Sarah's small breasts and she bent over to make sure Kelly could see all the cleavage she could muster.

Kelly smiled nervously when she saw that and her hands slowly dropped away from her breasts as Sarah began to ease off her pants. Sarah bent over the opposite way when she put her pants down, this time to give Rebecca a cleavage glimpse and so Kelly could see the way her lacy panties clung to the tight cheeks of her ass. Kelly gasped when Sarah exposed her panties and turned around so she could see the visible wet spot her pussy had created.

"I'm so wet for you Kelly," Sarah said, stating the obvious. "And I know you're wet for me too. Do you want me to keep stripping? Do you want me to take my bra and panties off for you?"

"Yes," Kelly said softly. She was still confused, but she could feel her own arousal and she could sense how bad she needed to do this. It was new and it was so exciting. It was what she needed. She'd make this up to Mark somehow. She didn't know how, but she knew she would. Right now all Kelly wanted was to get the sexy young thing in front of her naked and to do whatever gave their bodies pleasure.

Sarah didn't reply with any words. She just smiled and reached around back to unsnap her bra. She leaned forward to let it fall off of her chest and didn't hesitate a second before pushing off her panties as well and exposing her bare pussy to her aroused audience. Now that the two of them were both completely naked, Sarah and Kelly embraced. This time there was much more enthusiasm on Kelly's part and she returned Sarah's kiss with a growing passion.

Suddenly the two of them heard a moan from behind them and they turned around to see Rebecca licking her fingers as she pushed her other hand into her undone shorts. Rebecca was staring at them with wide eyed passion as she touched herself.

"That's right G," Sarah smiled. "Play with your pussy for us. Touch yourself and get nice and wet while I make Kelly come."

Sarah then turned her attention back to Kelly and gave her another passionate kiss. The older woman was putty in Sarah's arms and the former slayer loved knowing she had this perky, sunny morning host panting with lust for her. It was such a turn on and Sarah just wanted to make Kelly hotter. She pushed Kelly back into her makeup chair and buried her face in her soft breasts.

"Ohhhhh Sarah...mmmmm yessss suck on them...suck on those boobs," Kelly groaned as she felt that wonderful girl mouth all over her flesh. Mark was a good lover, but there was just something hotter about this for her. It was so naughty and forbidden and Kelly loved it. Her pussy was getting so wet and she was on the edge with anticipation because she knew Sarah's mouth was going to be headed there next.

As she kissed and played with Kelly's breasts, Sarah could hear Rebecca moaning behind them still. She didn't pay any attention to the young blonde yet, she wanted to focus entirely on Kelly. This had worked out better than Sarah ever could have dreamed and they were just getting started. There were so many things Sarah was longing to do to these girls.

After leaving Kelly's breasts covered in saliva, Sarah moved her lips down her body. Sarah left her hands on Kelly's tits to rub and play with them while she began kissing her belly. Kelly had recently had her third child, but she sure didn't show it. Her stomach wasn't as toned and tight as her own was, but Sarah loved how soft it was. Kelly had lost her baby weight, but she had kept all her yummy curves. Sarah kissed all over her tummy as Kelly moaned for more. The morning host's hand unconsciously snaked to her own pussy, but Sarah playfully slapped it away. She was going to be doing all the touching here.

The closer she got to Kelly's pussy, the more Sarah could smell her increasing arousal. Kelly was so wet for her and Sarah's tongue needed to taste her. What she had sampled off the vibrator had been good, but this was going to be better. Sarah began kissing around her thighs and Kelly urged her on with soft, needy cries. She helpfully sat back and spread her legs for what was to come and Sarah rewarded her by teasing her slit with her fingers again.

"Yessssss...touch it Sarah," Kelly hissed. "Touch my pussy! Feel how wet I am! Mmmm you're making me drip!"

Sarah had the evidence to back that up as she felt the naughty juices all over her fingers. Kelly was wet and Sarah didn't want to waste a drop of that juice. She wanted it all on her tongue so she didn't waste a second more before pressing her lips to Kelly's pussy.

"OOOOOOOOH!!!" Kelly squealed in delight as she felt another woman's tongue against her pussy for the first time. Her cries grew louder and needier as Sarah began lapping away at her sex. She had thought Mark was good at going down on her, but now Kelly could see his tongue was no match for Sarah's.

As she had hoped the taste of Kelly's pussy was even better right from the source. Sarah feasted on the girl cream that was ready and waiting for her tongue. Kelly had gotten herself so hot from her vibrator before Sarah and Rebecca had walked in and everything that had happened since then had done nothing to cool her down. Sarah let her tongue play and tease Kelly's creamy cunt, getting her hotter and hotter until she was practically panting and writhing in her chair.

Rebecca couldn't remember ever seeing anything this hot. She had both of her hands buried in her shorts now. She didn't even want to pause to get undressed, she just wanted to get her hands on her pussy to find relief for her rapidly overheating libido. Rebecca had one hand spreading open her drenched cunt lips while the other slid inside to play with her hard clit. Her eyes were frozen on this erotic site before her...Sarah Michelle Gellar and Kelly Ripa both bare assed naked as Sarah bent over on her knees to tongue Kelly's wet snatch.

From this position, Sarah's pussy and ass were exposed to Rebecca's hungry eyes and, even though she had never done anything remotely lesbo in her life, Rebecca felt like her tongue was destined for those holes. Sure she'd fantasized about girls now and then, but it had been just idle curiosity and nothing she had ever seriously pursued. They were doing a lesbian storyline on the show, so Rebecca wasn't going to say she'd never considered what it would be like to be with a girl. But she had always loved cock too much to give it much of a serious thought.

After a disastrously brief marriage, Rebecca had dedicated herself to having as much fun as she could during her youth. She was just on the verge of her 20th birthday and she was fully aware that she wasn't going to be this young and hot her whole life. Her blonde hair wasn't going to be as sunny as it was now and her skin wasn't going to be as flawless. So she wanted to make sure and squeeze as much fun as possible during her prime years. That had included some hot, hunky boyfriends, but none of them had ever been able to do to her what it looked like Sarah was doing to Kelly's pussy right then.

Rebecca had never seen someone who looked like she needed to come as badly as Kelly did right then. Her hands held Sarah's blonde head down between her legs while she moaned for more and expressed her pleasure through sharp gasps and squeals of ecstasy. Rebecca wanted to be in that chair. She wanted to feel what Kelly was feeling and she hoped she wasn't going to have to wait long.

Naturally, the pleasure Rebecca was getting from watching this live sex show was nothing compared to what Kelly was feeling from actually participating in. Sarah was giving her just what she'd needed. She had craved the skilled touch of a lover and Sarah was making her feel things that no chunk of plastic jammed up her pussy ever could. Sarah's tongue was amazing. Kelly had never thought another woman could make her feel this good, but it seemed all the stories she'd heard were true. Only women knew just how to work a pussy over right.

"God yes Sarah!!! Lick my pussy!!! Mmmmmmmm you know what I need baby!!! Please give it to me!!! Make me come!!!" Kelly cried out as she held onto Sarah's head and made damn sure that her lips didn't stray far from her pussy. She had never thought she'd be in a situation like this, but it felt too good to question.

Sarah responded with a happy moan right against Kelly's pulsing clit. Getting at the woman's clit had been so easy for Sarah's skilled tongue. Kelly had been hot enough already that her clit had been nice and swollen and Sarah hadn't had to search for but a second before she'd been able to get her tongue against it. She licked Kelly's clit tenderly, but with force. She didn't want to overwhelm her on her first time, but she also wanted to make sure she had an orgasm that she would never forget.

"Mmmmmmmmm fuck me Sarah!" Kelly panted. "Use that tongue on my clit! Ohhhhhhh you're making me feel soooooooo good Sarah! Don't stop! Don't stop licking my pussy! Ooooooooooh I'm gonna come soon baby! Pleeeeeeeeease make me come! I need this baby! Make me come all over your sweet tongue!!!"

Sarah loved hearing Kelly's cries of passion. Her voice was just as perky as it was every morning, but now it was dipped deep in the honey glaze of desire. The taste of her juices was magical. Sarah hoped that Kelly was getting oral sex regularly, because this pussy was too tasty to waste. She was going to have to recommend to all her housemates that they get booked on this show right away. Sarah lapped away at Kelly's juices while her hands stroked her thighs and reached up to rub her bare stomach.

Kelly was so close and Sarah began tonguing her harder. Her girl juices were starting to cover Sarah's face and the sexy actress made sure that her tongue was absolutely soaked in them. She wanted all her taste buds to experience it. Sarah paused in her attention to Kelly's clit to give her a hard tongue fucking. Kelly bucked on her chair and moaned deeply as Sarah delivered a series of skilled stabs with her tongue. She pistoned her tongue deep into the pinkness of Kelly's pussy in what Sarah hoped would be the first of many hot explorations of Kelly Ripa's intimate parts.

"Ohhhhhhhh God!!! Mmmmmmmm soooooooo close!!!" Kelly squealed. Her grip on Sarah's head got tighter as she rubbed her happy pussy all over her new lover's face. Kelly didn't care who was going down on her anymore. She just wanted to come.

Sensing that Kelly was about to burst loose all over her face, Sarah stopped tongue fucking her and went back to her clit. She pressed her face deep against Kelly's pussy, her dark bush tickling her skin, and sucked hard on her clitoris. Sarah latched her lips onto her throbbing pleasure center and gave her every ounce of energy she had. She sucked on Kelly's clit, making her writhe and buck on the chair, until the blonde finally hit her peak.

"YESSSSSSSSSSSS!!!" Kelly screamed out, not caring who heard her as she came. "OOOOOOOOOOH YESSSSSS BABYYYYYYYY OHHHHHHHHHH!!!"

With Rebecca watching every cry and every jolt of her body, Kelly came against Sarah's face, soaking her beautiful features in girl cum. Sarah didn't let up a bit with her efforts. She let Kelly ride her face as she sucked on the lips of her labia and tongued up as much of her cream as she could. The rest dripped down Sarah's chin and onto her chest, where Sarah was only too eager to rub it into her tits, creating a nasty little shine.

Drained of her orgasm, Kelly fell back in her chair and sighed dreamily. Not wanting to disturb the peace of her afterglow, Sarah pulled away from her cummy pussy and turned toward Rebecca. Sarah smiled at her friend and let her stare right at her sticky, cream covered face.

"So, you want a piece of this or what?" Sarah giggled, running her hands all over her naked body as Rebecca finally withdrew her hands from her shorts.

"What the fuck does this tell you?" Rebecca shot back before sinking to her knees and kissing Sarah ferociously. It was the first girl Rebecca ever kissed and she certainly didn't lack for enthusiasm as she sucked Sarah's tongue right into her mouth and hungrily frenched her.

Sarah grinned as she felt the hot kiss. Rebecca sucked her tongue as if her very sanity depended on it and Sarah was already drooling with anticipation over how good that mouth would feel on her pussy. Rebecca's eagerness and inexperience showed as she began touching all over Sarah's naked body, leaving little drops of girl juice from her wet fingers on her bare flesh. It was all so new to Rebecca that she barely knew where to start. She played with Sarah's tits and moved her hands down her flat stomach before reaching up to caress her face as they continued to kiss. Rebecca wanted everything at once.

Feeling this lusty wasn't something new to Rebecca. When she was with a hot guy and she was really into it, she would rarely have the patience to sit still for a second. She'd want to feel pleasure everywhere and wouldn't know where to focus. She'd want her man's cock in her mouth, her pussy and her ass and she'd want it all at once. Now that she was experiencing a woman's touch for the first time, Rebecca felt more excited than she'd ever been in her life.

It wasn't hard for Sarah to notice Rebecca's enthusiasm, especially from the way she was kissing and groping her. The only problem from Sarah's perspective was that she was completely naked and Rebecca still had way too many clothes on. She was going to have to do something about that right away.

"Relax baby," Sarah instructed her friend before kissing her lips again. "Let me show you how it's done."

It was such a rush for Sarah to feel she had all the control in the room. She was the experienced one and Kelly and Rebecca were the blushing virgins dying for her sexy touch. It made Sarah feel so powerful and so wet. Sarah's arousal was so high that she thought she might come from a stray breeze grazing the lips of her slit. She thought about pushing Rebecca down onto her back on the rug and riding her face right then to see how eager she really was, but Sarah held herself back. She knew if she could make Rebecca come now, then there would be no end to what the young blonde would be willing to do to her.

Since Rebecca's shorts were already undone, Sarah went right for them. She let her friend sit back on the soft carpeting of the dressing room floor while she tugged those shorts down and exposed an absolutely soaked pare of red panties. They might as well have not been there at all because Sarah could look at them and see the lips of Rebecca's slit clinging to them as well as make out each and every hair of her dark, trimmed bush. Sarah felt as if she touched them with her fingers they would probably just dissolve.

"You're so fucking wet," Sarah grinned as she pushed up Rebecca's t-shirt. This exposed her matching red bra and showed off the firm swell of her tits. Sarah wet her finger in her mouth and traced it over Rebecca's cleavage, making the girl gasp and shiver happily.

"You made me wet," Rebecca shot back. "Now show me how good you can be. I've never done this before. You'd better not be some fucking tease or something. You got me so hot taking Kelly like that. Now you'd better make me come."

"I'm a lot of things G, but I am not a tease," Sarah grinned, relishing the challenge Rebecca had just thrown down in front of her. As bad as Rebecca wanted to come, it was just as bad as Sarah wanted to make her come. She wanted this gorgeous soap star to fuck her face and coat her tongue with pussy juice.

The two then kissed again and Sarah helpfully removed Rebecca's shirt all the way off after the kiss broke. This only left her in her bra, panties and her sandals. The sandals were easily removed when Rebecca reached down and took care of them herself. She kissed Sarah while she was doing it, so she had to fumble a little, but she made sure the kiss never broke. There was no way she was pulling her lips away from Sarah's, not when she was this much in need of an orgasm. Rebecca didn't care anymore that she was doing this with another girl. She just wanted to feel pleasure. That didn't make her lesbo. It just made her horny.

"This just has to go," Sarah said after playfully snapping Rebecca's bra strap. Rebecca giggled and reached around back to undo the clasp of her own bra. As soon as she did, Sarah tugged it away to expose her friend's chest.

"Mmmmm you have great tits, G," Sarah admired as she stared at the firm, young mounds of flesh. They weren't as big as Kelly's but they were perfectly proportioned to Rebecca's slim body.

"Thanks, so do you," Rebecca replied before reaching over to play with Sarah's perky breasts. Sarah returned the favor and soon they were kissing again and playing with each other's tits. Rebecca had felt up her own enough times to know what a girl liked and she began to toy with Sarah's nipples, teasing them and tugging on them enough to make Sarah moan. She didn't have to do anything to make Sarah's nipples hard. They could already cut glass, but Sarah sure loved the contact to her sensitive body.

Sarah broke off the kiss and pushed her face into Rebecca's breasts. She cupped them with her hands and pushed them up to her hungry lips. Sarah kissed and sucked on the exposed flesh, lavishing attention on Rebecca's nipples. They felt so good in her mouth, between her lips as she sucked on them and from the way Rebecca was moaning, Sarah knew she liked this too.

"Ohhhh Kelly was right, that does feel good," Rebecca moaned. "Suck on those nipples Sarah. Mmmmmm it feels so fucking good to have your mouth on my tits!"

At the sound of her name, Kelly perked up. Sarah had left her in such a sexual daze that she had drifted off as the two girls had stated to go at each other. Kelly was filled with so many intense feelings right then. She felt confusion, she felt guilt, but most of all what she felt was the wicked lust still burning in her veins. This was so alien to her, but seeing Sarah and Rebecca kiss and touch each other like that reminded her of everything she had just enjoyed from her encounter with Sarah. Girls were so soft and passionate. They knew just where to touch and for the first time Kelly found herself wondering if she had it in herself to take that next step and do to another girl what had just been done to her.

As Rebecca continued to purr from the loving attention she was getting, Sarah maneuvered their bodies so Rebecca was lying flat on her back while she lay on top. Their tits rubbed together and Sarah and Rebecca shared a moan when their pussies began to touch. Unfortunately since Rebecca was still wearing her panties, it wasn't the flesh on flesh touch that Sarah longed to feel. Rebecca also needed to feel that sensation and she wasn't shy about letting Sarah know it.

"Mmmmm get my panties off me," Rebecca moaned. "I need to feel you against my pussy Sarah. Don't make me wait!"

Sarah loved Rebecca's impatience. She loved knowing she could inspire these feelings of lust in two formerly straight girls. Sarah rewarded Rebecca for her insistence by immediately reaching for her panties and starting to tug them off. Rebecca assisted her new lover in this motion by lifting herself just enough off the rug for Sarah to get the panties off with no resistance. When they were both naked they fell back into another hot kiss, rubbing their bare bodies together.

Rebecca gasped when she felt another woman's bare pussy against hers. She was so wet and the mix of hers and Sarah's juices quickly began to make a cummy mess between their cunts. She felt a rush of wicked sensations shoot up her spine and the sexy teenager shook under Sarah's hot body.

"Ohhhhh yesssss...ohhhh Sarah is it always this good?" Rebecca groaned as the sensations continued up her young body. She wasn't a slut, but Rebecca had been with her fair share of guys. Nothing had ever made her feel like this before.

"Mmmmhmm," Sarah confirmed with a smile. "And I haven't even gotten to the really good part yet baby. Just wait till I get my tongue inside you G."

Rebecca closed her eyes and moaned at the promise that this could get better. It already felt so good to just rub herself against Sarah that she figured that if her new lover was as good as she claimed to be, she'd come just from one tongue swipe against her slit. Sarah began to really grind against her pussy and Rebecca eagerly did the same thing back to her.

Their drenched slits touched and rubbed together, making wet squishing and slapping sounds that danced around the three sets of ears in the dressing room. Rebecca felt the smooth skin of Sarah's shaved pussy rub her and it almost made her cream right there and then. She wondered if it felt as good to have a bare pussy as it did to rub up against one. She'd have to ask Sarah to shave her so she could find out. Rebecca didn't think Sarah would be inclined to refuse her that request.

Sarah could feel Rebecca's body quivering under hers. Her eyes were pools of need and lust. Sarah knew just what her friend needed and fortunately she was more than equipped to give it to her. She kissed Rebecca's lips one last time before beginning a journey down her body. Sarah kissed down Rebecca's neck and indulged herself in another series of licks and pecks at her firm, young tits. With Rebecca cooing the whole way down, Sarah traveled past her breasts and onto her bare stomach. Rebecca giggled as Sarah teased and tickled her bellybutton with her tongue, but her laughter turned back into moaning as Sarah's tongue reached her thighs. Sarah took a moment to admire the wetness clinging to Rebecca's snatch and how she'd shaved her dark bush down to a tiny V of hair and then began licking her flesh again.

Rebecca began breathing hard and gasping in short little bursts while Sarah began licking all over her thighs. The young actress was going crazy with anticipation for Sarah to move her lips and tongue a little more to the right to get at her heated core. She was on the edge and she felt like she couldn't wait a second more.

"Please Sarah...please don't tease," Rebecca begged. "I need you! I need your tongue in my pussy!"

"Ask nicely and you shall...well you know," Sarah giggled before granting Rebecca exactly what she needed. She placed a kiss right on Rebecca's slit and followed it up with a slow, long lick of her glistening cunt lips.

"OHHHHHHHHMYGAWD!!!" Rebecca cried out, practically jumping out of her skin from the sensations Sarah's tongue brought her. It was so intense that it was hard for her to get a grip on how fucking good it felt. Sarah's hungry tongue licked up all the juice that had collected on her slit and then pushed right inside her tight pussy. Feeling that tongue lapping away and exploring her pinkness had Rebecca clawing at the rug with arousal.

"FUCK ME SARAH!!! FUCK ME!!!" Rebecca screamed excitedly, not caring how far her voice carried. She didn't want to hide this. She was getting her pussy eaten by another woman and she was loving it. She pulled her hands off of the carpet and moved them right to her tits. As Sarah licked every inch of her pussy, Rebecca fondled her own shaking breasts, massaging them and rubbing them raw.

From her vantage point, Kelly had an excellent view of Rebecca's face as she expressed all the pleasure she was feeling. The morning host thought her former co-star had never looked more beautiful than she did then, mouth and eyes open wide with ecstasy. Is that how I looked? Kelly wondered that as she stared at Rebecca's gorgeous face. She was feeling herself get wet again from watching and her eyes couldn't help but stray lower to where Sarah lay flat on her belly, her face buried between Rebecca's legs.

She has such a great ass, Kelly observed, blushing when she caught herself checking out another woman's naked body. Her initial embarrassment didn't stop her from continuing to stare, though. She looked at Sarah's sculpted cheeks and the glistening lips of her pussy and felt a hunger she had never experienced before. She didn't know what to do, but Kelly felt herself stirring from the sexual daze she had been in, knowing that she couldn't just sit back here and appreciate the view. She had to do something.

"Ohmygawd Sarah don't stop!" Rebecca exclaimed. "Tongue fuck me! Fuck my hot pussy! Taste how fucking wet you got me! Ohhhhhhhhh it's all sooo good!"

Even the reaction she had seen from Kelly as she came wasn't able to adequately prepare Rebecca for what she was feeling right now. It was so true. Only women did know what other women needed. Sarah's tongue attacked her pussy with precision not even her most skilled boyfriends hadn't possessed. Sarah knew just how long to tongue fuck her pussy and just when to move over to work her clit over. Rebecca felt as if someone was reaching into her body and flicking a switch inside her from STRAIGHT to BISEXUAL. She knew she was totally into this now and that she was going to be checking out hot girls along with hot guys now.

It was easy for Sarah to stimulate Rebecca. As yummy as Kelly had been, she had had obvious reservations and had been nervous through the entire encounter. Rebecca was totally there with her and holding nothing back. She was open to whatever Sarah wanted to do to her and there was no resistance when Sarah began sucking on her clitoris.

Rebecca's cries became louder when Sarah started on her clit with her experienced lips. Sarah alternated between long sucks and hard tongue flicks against her sensitive love button. Every bit of attention Sarah paid to her felt like lightning bolts of pleasure shooting through her body. Rebecca wouldn't have been shocked if she'd found out her hair was now standing straight up on her head. She wouldn't have cared though. All that mattered was the pleasure she was feeling. She knew she was close to an orgasm. Watching that hot show and toying with herself had gotten Rebecca close to the edge and Sarah's tongue made her want to dive off that edge headfirst into the pool of rapture. But just as she felt herself start to get really close, Sarah paused.

Sarah had been sucking hard on Rebecca's clit and minding her own business. She'd captured Rebecca's clitoris between her lips and was sucking and massaging the throbbing bud when she suddenly felt a finger slide past her slit and into her pussy. Sarah pulled out of Rebecca's pussy and gasped as the one finger began to slowly fuck her, as if testing the waters of her pussy. Soon a second finger joined and Sarah was happily moaning.

She knew it had to be Kelly doing this to her and her suspicions were confirmed when the morning host moved her lips close to Sarah's ear and began whispering to her.

"I want to make you come, Sarah," Kelly informed her in a hushed tone. "I want to make you feel good."

"Mmmmm that's just what you're doing, Kelly," Sarah groaned. "Push those fingers inside me. Finger my tight little pussy just like that. Fuck yes! I'll be coming all over those fingers!"

Kelly found herself grinning with excitement over that prospect. Sometimes when she and Mark would go to a movie or a play together and it got boring she would get such a rush out of undoing his pants and giving him a hand job right there in the theater. She loved it when he would come all over her hand and that was what it looked like was going to happen here. It was a different sex, but the same result and Kelly loved it.

The feeling of Kelly's exploring fingers was doing wonders for Sarah's pussy. She needed to come so badly. All the pent up horniness in her body had been like a weight down upon her shoulders and every thrust of her fingers made that weight a little lighter. An orgasm here would be deliverance to Sarah and she longed to be saved. Unfortunately, taking time out to moan and experience the pleasure of Kelly's fingers didn't fit in too well with Rebecca's plans and she let Sarah know it.

"DON'T YOU FUCKING STOP YOU GODDAMN BITCH!!!" Rebecca growled, her need dripping from every letter. "EAT MY PUSSY AND FUCKING MAKE ME COME!"

Rebecca released her tits from the custody of her hands and pushed Sarah's face down back against her sex. She grabbed at Sarah's dyed blonde hair and held her down steady, making sure that tongue got back to doing what it did best. It wasn't necessary for her to be held down, but Sarah didn't mind. She liked the feeling of Rebecca gripping her hair and it reminded her that she needed to finish her friend off.

Sarah pushed her tongue back inside the heated pink folds of Rebecca's pussy. She licked her clit to get her back to where she was a few minutes ago and when Sarah felt the heat and wetness of Rebecca's pussy grow, she knew it was time to get back to making her come. Sarah ignored the pleasure Kelly was giving her and started sucking on Rebecca's clit again. She pinched it between her lips and soon had Rebecca right back on the verge again.

At first Kelly took the lack of reaction from Sarah's lips as a sign she was doing a bad job. She wasn't particularly confident in her own skills at this and she sort of hoped Sarah would pull her face up from Rebecca to tell her how hot she was getting and how much she loved having her fingers inside her. Kelly didn't want to let Sarah down, but instead of words she soon got the next best thing. As Sarah kept her lips wrapped around Rebecca's clit, she wiggled her ass back and forth, egging Kelly on through her swaying motions.

Kelly seized upon that as a sign that Sarah wanted more and she began finger fucking her harder. She located Sarah's clit and used her fingers to pinch and rub it. Kelly could start to hear Sarah's muffled moans and she fingered her faster. She felt her fingers become so slick with Sarah's juices and for the first time Kelly felt the need to taste the juices of another woman. She loved how they felt on her fingers and she needed to know how her new lover tasted.

Pulling her fingers out of Sarah's snug pussy, Kelly helped herself to a taste. She had tasted herself before and she was relieved to see there were no huge differences. Sarah's juices had a kick to them, but they were still sweet and her tongue adapted to the taste with ease. The more Kelly tasted the more she liked and, as Sarah wiggled her ass to coax Kelly's fingers back inside, she started to wonder if there was a better way than using her fingers to get Sarah off.

Sarah kept working over Rebecca's clit like a starved animal that had finally found meat. She knew that as soon as Rebecca got off she'd be able to concentrate fully on her own needs and get the orgasm she needed so badly. Rebecca was close and the more Sarah sucked on her clit, the louder she got.

"YESSSSSS SUCK ON THAT CLIT!!!" Rebecca babbled passionately. "MMMMMM LET ME FUCK THAT LESBO FACE OF YOURS SARAH!!! OHHHHH GODDAMNNNNNN YOU'RE GOOD!!! MMMMM BETTER THAN ANY FUCKING MAN!!! I'M SO CLOSE!!! CAN YOU FEEL IT SARAH? FEEL HOW FUCKING CLOSE I AM!!! MAKE ME COME!!! SUCK THAT CLIT AND MAKE ME COME YOU BITCH!!!"

The way Rebecca got nastier the closer she was to coming reminded Sarah of Alyson and she grinned at the thought of hooking those two up together for a screaming orgasm contest. Sarah would have happily volunteered as judge. But that could wait. Right now Sarah was preparing for another blast of hot girl cum against her face and when she gave Rebecca's clit another hot suck, the virgin lesbian didn't disappoint.

"AWWWWWWWWW FUCK YESSSSSSSSS!!!" Rebecca howled as she suddenly came. She'd wanted this so bad and there was no letdown when it finally happened. Her body shook and lurched on the soft carpeting from the force of her orgasm. Rebecca's hand still held Sarah's face to her pussy and when she came she humped the former slayer's face hard, meeting the forceful sucks with a passionate reaction of her own.

Sarah's face was covered with girl cum for the second time this morning and she hoped that it didn't have a lot of calories because she wasn't missing a drop. Her tongue swam in Rebecca's cream and it mixed with the leftovers from Kelly's orgasm to form a delightful cum cocktail that sent Sarah's tastebuds soaring. She loved Rebecca's taste and it moved her own orgasm even closer.

Of course it helped Sarah along considerably when she felt a new stimulation against her pussy. She had felt so empty when Kelly had pulled her fingers out, but that hadn't lasted and instead it had been replaced with tentative, but sexy licks from Kelly's tongue. By now Rebecca had pulled away to lie back on the floor with a silly, satisfied grin crossing her well orgasmed face and Sarah was able to encourage Kelly's first efforts at cunnilingus.

"Yessss Kelly...that's it baby...lick my pussy!" Sarah mewed. She was so close already that she knew it wouldn't take more than a few good licks to get her off. "Mmmm taste my wet pussy Kelly! Lick all those juices up so you can get my cream for dessert! Make me come all over your face like you came all over mine! Ohhhhh it's good baby! I love your tongue on me!"

That was just what Kelly wanted to hear. She loved the taste of Sarah's pussy even more when she was licking it directly from her. She licked her lips up and down like she was a popsicle, her tongue soon slipping inside Sarah and finding her so warm and wet. Kelly started licking harder and tasting as much of Sarah's rich, hot flavor as she could get on her tongue.

Sarah helped things by getting up off her stomach and positioning her body on all fours. She looked down and Rebecca and saw that the little slut had begun touching herself while she watched Kelly go down on Sarah. Sarah felt her firm breasts began to shake as her body reacted to increasing confidence of Kelly's licks.

"Mmmmm just a little more Kelly!" Sarah begged. "I'm so close baby! Lick me like that! Just like that Kelly! Lick my wet pussy so I can come! Show me how much you loved it when I fucked you baby! You owe me Kelly! Make me come!"

Kelly knew she certainly did owe Sarah. She had no idea what the future held. She didn't know if this was going to be a one time thing or the start of a new journey for her. She did know that she had loved what Sarah had done to her and she wanted to make her feel good too. The lips of Sarah's pussy were clamping down tight on her tongue now and Kelly knew her new friend was close. All it was going to take was a little more, so that was exactly what Kelly gave Sarah as she gave her clit a series of happy, long licks.

"OHHHHHHHH KELLLLLLLLLLYYYYYYY!!! YESSSSSSS OHHHHHH FUCK MEEEEEEEE AHHHHHHHHH" Sarah screamed as she reacted to the sudden licks to her clit by exploding her orgasm all over Kelly Ripa's face. She lurched back and forth on her hands and knees and Rebecca quickly reinserted herself back into the fun by grasping Sarah's bouncing tits and playing with them as her friend came.

Even though she knew Sarah had been about to come, Kelly really hadn't been prepared for the rush of hot girl cream that suddenly coated her tongue and spilled down her chin. She gasped and gagged a bit at first, but then quickly got back into it. The taste of Sarah's orgasm was even better than what she had tasted before and Kelly was happily letting whatever didn't cover her tongue to soak her face.

"Mmmmmmmmmmmm yessssssss sooooooo good," Sarah moaned happily as she finally fell back. She'd been needing that orgasm and her body felt almost empty without all that built up sexual energy. Sarah knew she'd have come even harder if she'd had the practiced tongue of one of her housemates between her legs, but Kelly's fresh new tongue had still brought her the pleasure she'd so badly needed. Sarah's body felt all flushed and sweaty. Out of the corner of her eye before she'd noticed that Kelly's dressing room had a shower in it and she had a sinking suspicion that the three of them would soon be using it.

Sarah fell back onto the rug and quickly found her face and lips covered with sexy kisses from her two new lovers. Sarah welcomed Kelly and Rebecca's attention and she kissed them right back, alternating between the two blondes before finally bringing them together in a three way kiss. The three girl tongues twirled together in a mutual exclamation of the lust they still felt for each other.

Needing oxygen, Sarah pulled herself away and Kelly and Rebecca responded by turning their passions toward each other. They began kissing and playing with each other's bodies as they hovered over Sarah's body. The spark of lust that had been lit between the two former co-stars showed signs of growing and fast. Sarah grinned as she lay back and prepared to watch them go at it. Whatever was about to happen, Sarah knew she was going to be visiting these two sets much more often.

* * * * *

Reese Witherspoon sighed as she sat in her bathtub, floating amongst the bubbles. The last few days had been like a blur for her. Wasn't that always the way with life? She'd been in denial about her marriage for so long. She didn't love Ryan anymore. Sometimes she wondered if she ever really had. All that had happened with Sarah and Jessica and all the other girls she'd seen recently had only just opened her eyes to the problems that had existed all along.

The fact that Reese had discovered her bisexuality was almost incidental. It just helped her to realize that she needed to make a break with Ryan. When she had realized that, it felt like she should have known it all along and it was like a tremendous weight had been lifted off her. Reese had begun making plans in her mind to leave Ryan and it had felt good to plan her freedom. But then came the news that she hadn't expected in a million years and it had changed everything.

She was pregnant. She hadn't planned it, but it had happened nonetheless. Reese had first been told about her condition by her general physician. She had gone to see her OB/GYN and she had told Reese the same news. Reese hadn't wanted to hear it. In fact she had even gone so far as to seek out a second opinion. But the results had been the same.

Now Reese had no idea what to do. She couldn't leave Ryan now. Could she? Reese was so confused and the joy she felt over the prospect of a second child was tempered by the fear that she might now be stuck in a loveless marriage. She didn't know how to feel and the last few days had featured many angry and confused tears from her. No one else knew about this. Not even Ryan. Reese wanted to decide what to do before she told him.

Suddenly there was a knocking on the door of the bathroom.

"Come in," Reese said and the door opened to reveal Julie, her daughter Ava's nanny. Right before she had found out the news, Reese had totally lost control of herself and seduced Julie. She had regretted it at first, but it had been the catalyst to her decision to leave Ryan.

"I just gave Ava her breakfast and she's playing in her room. Is there anything else you need me to do?" Julie told her boss as she couldn't help but stare at the way her bare breasts floated in the soapy water. She had never been with a girl until Reese had seduced her and now all she longed for was another signal from her boss that they could have sex again. Reese hadn't given her one yet, but Julie was hoping it was coming soon.

"No Julie..." Reese sighed. On any other day she would have had Julie stripping down to join her in the tub, but so much had changed in the few days since their first encounter.

"Is everything ok Miss Witherspoon?" Julie asked, hopeful that whatever mood Reese had been in lately would pass and they could have some fun.

"Yes Julie, it's fine," Reese lied. For a moment before she opened her mouth, Reese had considered telling Julie everything. She couldn't keep all this to herself, but she stopped herself before she started spilling her anguish. Julie wouldn't understand. She wouldn't see what she was going through. Reese didn't think that anyone could.

Suddenly Reese thought of someone who would be able to help her. Someone who would understand what she was going through. It wasn't like she was right next door, but all of a sudden Reese needed to see her more than she had ever needed anything. Reese had to talk to someone about this and as far as she could tell, this was the only option.

Reese stood up from the tub and grabbed a towel. She let the water out of the tub and hurriedly began drying herself off. Reese motioned for Julie to follow her as she ran into the bedroom and began pulling some clothes out.

"Julie, I know this is asking a lot, but I need you to watch Ava for today," Reese said. Ryan was out of the state filming a movie down in North Carolina and that meant she needed a short notice sitter. Julie fit the bill perfectly.

"Where are you going?" Julie asked.

"There's someone I have to see," Reese replied. "I'll be back tonight. Please Julie. I need you to do this for me. I know it's out of your job description but I need your help.."

"It's ok Miss Witherspoon," Julie replied, worried about her boss. "Do whatever you need to do. I can watch Ava for the day."

"Thank you Julie," Reese said as she finished throwing some clothes on. She grabbed her cell phone and headed for the door. This was a trip that was going to have to be planned on the fly.

"Miss Witherspoon...Reese...are you sure everything's ok?" Julie asked.

"I...I've just gotta see someone right now," Reese replied before running out the door.

* * * * *

Normally being surrounded by grunting, sweaty bodies would have been something Eliza Dushku lapped up like a kitten at a saucer of cream. Unfortunately, since she was at a gym getting a workout in and not in the middle of an orgy, she was not having a particularly good time.

"C'mon Eliza...show me a little something," her trainer, Jaret, said as the actress went through another series of reps in her weight training. "I want to see some serious burn here. Break through all that resistance inside you. Show me what you've got. Push yourself Eliza! Push your body and break through that wall!"

Eliza responded by shooting him a heated glare and muttering to herself that she'd love to break through Jaret's wall by smashing one of these 25 pound weights right into his temple. It wasn't as if the weight was too much for her, it was the seemingly endless reps he was making her do. Of all the trainers she had to get, she had to get one that seemed to take sadistic pleasure in making her suffer. It was just after 9 a.m. and her body was already aching. Eliza was not in the mood for Jaret and his steroid fueled spiel.

Whenever Eliza saw someone who loved working out and expounded on exercise, she looked at them like they had three eyeballs. Eliza never understood why people enjoyed doing this to themselves. When she exerted herself this much, she at least wanted an orgasm or three out of it. Doing this without sexual satisfaction just seemed like a waste of time. Unfortunately Eliza knew it was something she had to do.

While she had always made sure she kept herself slim in the right places and curvy in the right places, Eliza had to work to make sure she kept her body toned and ready for action. When she had rejoined the cast of "Buffy The Vampire Slayer" for the final episodes, Eliza had assumed she would be able to handle all the stunts and fight scenes as well as she had when she had been a regular four years back. The first day of shooting had set her straight.

The next morning Eliza had barely been able to move and she knew right then that she had to get back to the gym and fast. Now that she had her own show debuting in the fall it was more important than ever. Eliza knew she looked good. But she wanted to look perfect. She had already been assigned a crappy time slot against "Friends" and "Survivor" so she knew it was going to fall to her to make the show a success and to do that she was going to have to turn on the sex appeal.

So here she was back at the gym and enduring Jaret's special form of torture. Eliza wasn't quite at the income level where she could hire a trainer to come to her house. Going off to the public gym was going to have to do. Fortunately there were more than a few high class gyms surrounding the Hollywood area and she'd found her way to Crunch, one that was used to celebrity clientele enough so that she knew she wasn't going to be stared at all day long.

Going through all of this certainly wasn't fun, but it was always better when you had someone going through it with you and at least Eliza knew she had Kirsten with her. Her girlfriend had been ready to offer support wherever necessary, right down to treating Eliza to hot oil massages when she'd get home from her workouts with Jaret. Today Kirsten had accompanied her to the gym and knowing her little Kiki was there with her at this ungodly hour made everything tolerable.

As Jaret continued to urge her to punish her body just that much more, Eliza was busying herself by stealing glances toward the treadmill where Kirsten was running. She and the blonde shot sexy smiles back and forth while trying to be subtle enough so that the whole gym didn't pick up on a "couple" vibe between them. Eliza was finding it hard not to stare at her girlfriend as she worked out on the treadmill in white shorts and a pink t-shirt. Eliza just wanted to end this torture, go over to Kirsten and get a real workout in with her.

"Eliza, are you paying attention?" Jaret demanded.

"Yeah Jaret, what's up?" Eliza asked, her voice clearly showing her annoyance.

"You've gotta take this seriously," Jaret informed her. "How can I transform you into a goddess if you aren't giving me every ounce of energy you have? Your head needs to be in your workout and nowhere else."

"I'm taking this seriously," Eliza claimed as she tried to stifle a giggle from escaping her lips. Over on the treadmill, Kirsten had begun sticking out her tongue and making funny faces at her. Eliza shot her a glare, but Kirsten didn't stop, she kept contorting her face and teasing her lover, trying to get her to burst out laughing.

"You know you're always number one on my list," Eliza swore to her trainer as she summoned up all her resolve to keep from reacting to Kirsten's efforts.

"Well then let's continue then," Jaret said. "You and I are going to get to work with the ******** balls."

"Ohhhhh c'mon Jaret, can't you play with your balls all by yourself for once?" Eliza groaned as Jaret shook her head over her bad double entendre and her continued bad attitude.

Jaret began walking toward the back of the gym and, with a sigh, Eliza followed him. Their path took them right by the treadmills and when they passed Kirsten, Eliza shot her a look that swore she was going to get back at her for almost making her lose it there. Kirsten responded with an innocent "Who me?" look as she began to imagine what sexy punishment Eliza would have in store for her when they got home.

Eliza was wearing tight black shorts that hugged her ass in a way that just drove Kirsten wild. She watched her lover walk away and tried not to be too obvious as she hungrily stared at her ass. With her shorts and the white t-shirt that did nothing to hide the generous chest she'd been blessed with, Eliza was a vision in workout clothes and Kirsten knew that there were eyes on her from all over the gym. Kirsten felt a rush of satisfaction because she knew that they could stare all they want and they still wouldn't have a chance. Eliza was hers.

Kirsten also knew she didn't look half bad herself in her outfit and she could feel the stares directed at her too. She didn't exude the raw sexuality that Eliza did, but Kirsten could feel that they wanted her. She knew they were looking at her body and imagining getting her naked and sweaty. Kirsten liked them thinking that. Fantasy was fun. It was harmless because all their dreaming wasn't going to get her. They could fantasize all they wanted to because there was only one person here she was going home with.

The treadmill began beeping and the pace of the run started to slow. Kirsten realized she'd become so lost in her thoughts that she hadn't even noticed her programmed workout was ending. She ran through the cool down phase and hopped off the machine when it was over, wiping down where her sweaty palms had just been and helping herself to a long, refreshing drink of water from the bottle she carried with her.

She knew Eliza wasn't going to be done with Jaret and his balls for a little while, so she'd have to find a way to busy herself. Maybe she'd try a little weight training too. She wanted to make sure Tobey wasn't the only one in the Spiderman sequel with muscles. Kirsten was about to pick up a pair of weights when she suddenly heard her name.

"Kirsten!" an excited voice cried out and Kirsten turned around to see the smiling face of Mila Kunis.

"Mila! How are you?" Kirsten asked as she hugged her friend hello. They had co-starred "Get Over It" and while the movie had quickly disappeared into oblivion, their friendship had been an enduring result of the unsuccessful teen romantic comedy.

"I'm fine," Mila answered. "How have you been? God, I feel like I haven't seen you in forever."

"Yeah it's been a lot of running around lately, sometimes I don't know where I am until I look out the window," Kirsten said.

Kirsten's life had certainly changed since "Spiderman" came out. Before she had been very recognizable, but the film's worldwide success had catapulted her fame to that exclusive higher level that many sought and few attained.

"No time for the little people in your life anymore, huh Kirsten," Mila teased. "I guess you've forgotten all about your friends."

"No...it's not like that at all...ummmm...what did you say your name was again?" Kirsten laughed. Mila giggled right along with her. They hadn't seen all that much of each other lately, but the friendship they had formed on the set was still there.

"Ohhhh how soon they forget," Mila replied in mock outrage. "That does it, when E! comes to me and wants to do a True Hollywood Story about you I am sooooooo going to talk to them."

"No! No! Anything but that!" Kirsten giggles. "What can I do to make you stay quiet?"

"Hang out with me today," Mila offered. "My boyfriend's out of town and I'm bored stiff. Let's do something fun."

I know something fun we can do, Kirsten thought to herself with a naughty rush. She tried to quell her sudden sexy thoughts for fear her nipples would start to get hard and give away her state of arousal. When they had filmed the movie together, Kirsten had never been with a girl. Now that that had changed and Kirsten could truly see how attractive Mila was.

Mila had a sexy, small frame and piercing eyes that, along with the healthy mane of dark hair on her head, gave evidence that there was a spitfire of energy in her small package. She was wearing a red leotard and shorts and Kirsten couldn't stop thinking about how sexy her friend was. It was so easy for Kirsten to imagine herself reaching over to push the straps of that leotard off Mila's shoulders and proceeding to do very wicked things to her body.

"Why don't you come on over to my house?" Kirsten suggested, the words flowing out of her mouth before her brain could tell her not to. "I'm sure we can figure out something fun."

"Sounds great," Mila smiled. "Are you still living with your mom?"

"Ummm no, I've got a new place," Kirsten said with a little blush that she hoped Mila didn't pick up on. She couldn't just come out and say she was living with her girlfriend. Mila had no idea that she was into girls and it wasn't like Kirsten could just announce her relationship with Eliza right in the middle of the gym, as much as she wanted to.

Kirsten didn't know if Mila had any experience with girls or would have any interest in it. All she knew was that the more she looked at her friend, the more she wanted to get her alone and see how open she'd be to a seduction. It had been so hot when she and Eliza had played with Natalie Portman and Kirsten now wanted to try a repeat performance with Mila. Thinking of sharing Mila's tight little body with Eliza was getting Kirsten all wet and squishy inside. She didn't know if she'd be able to do it, but she wanted to try and Kirsten knew Eliza wouldn't mind Mila being invited over.

"Come on over around one or two," Kirsten said after giving Mila her address while trying not to look as horny as she felt. "We have a lot of catching up to do and I have something I want to show you."

"Ooooh mysterious," Mila replied. If she was picking up on the sexual overtones of Kirsten's invitation she wasn't saying anything about it. "What is it you have to show me?"

"You'll just have to wait and find out, but you're gonna love it," Kirsten promised mischievously.

* * * * *

As she lay back on her bed, Jessica Alba couldn't help but smile and moan in bliss. She ran her hands over her naked body and continued to relish the afterglow of her most recent orgasm. Her body was still tingling all over, but Jessica was quickly becoming horny for more.

Her fiancée Michael was in the shower and Jessica wished he was right here next to her so she could take his face in her hands and push him down between her legs. He'd make sure she was nice and wet for him to fuck her and Jessica could already feel herself spreading her pussy open for him to push his hard cock back up inside her, where it belonged.

Jessica had already awoken Michael that morning with a wet blowjob and it hadn't been thirty seconds after he'd filled her mouth with his hot cum that she'd been grinding her naked body against his to get him hard again so he'd fuck her. Michael had never asked her what had made her so perpetually horny these past months, but then again it had been hard for him to think much about it when the blood was always rushing to his cock.

Her career hadn't exactly been white hot since FOX had pulled the plug on "Dark Angel" but everything else was going great for Jessica. She had a man she loved and she had all the pussy she could dream of. Jessica was in heaven and she wasn't planning on coming down from this cloud for anything.

Ever since she'd first been seduced by Jennifer Love Hewitt, Jessica's libido had been racing 24 hours a day. She just couldn't get enough and Michael had benefited time and time again from her emerging slutty side. There were times Jessica was close to confessing everything to him. She knew Michael would be shocked at first, but she felt confident he'd see things from her point of view, especially when she started bringing home some of her sexy girlfriends for them to share. What man wouldn't want that?

The only thing that was holding her back from confessing was greed. Right now she didn't want to share. Jessica was having too much fun with girls to really want to bring Michael into it right now. She knew eventually she would, but right now she wanted to keep this fun all to herself. Jessica loved the pussy lusting side of herself. She had been with so many beautiful women and done the most amazing things with them.

Just recently Jessica had found herself in a very intimate situation with Jennifer Garner where they had fulfilled the fantasy of every fanboy by hooking up Max from "Dark Angel" with Sydney from "Alias." Jessica had really found herself affected to Jennifer. She'd been so nervous and eager all at once to do this and they'd had a lot of fun together. Jessica hadn't been able to get enough of Jennifer's flawless face or her tight, toned body.

The only regret Jessica had was that she had somehow forgotten to get a hold of Jennifer's number. She couldn't believe she had forgotten something as basic as that and now she had no easy way of getting ahold of her new lover. She could have hunted around for the number through the usual sources of agents and the like, but Jessica didn't wanted to start any rumors and she knew there would have been a few curious minds if she'd asked around for it.

So now Jessica found herself longing for a second encounter with Jennifer and hoping they'd either run into each other or that Jennifer would find a way to get in touch with her. There had to be a discreet way to do this, Jessica told herself. She had loved being with Jennifer and she had felt real chemistry between them. Jessica didn't want this to become a one time thing between them on top of an oak conference table.

Thinking of all the things she and Jennifer had done on top of that table had Jessica's pussy juicing up again nicely. She was more than ready for some fun and, as she heard the water of the shower from the bathroom, she knew where she could easily get it. Michael was supposed to play in some charity hockey game today and Jessica was coming with him. She figured if she was going to do that, he at least owed her the chance to use his body however she saw fit.

Finally getting up from the bed, Jessica grinned in anticipation of the things she wanted to do to Michael...the things she wanted to do to Jennifer...and the things she wanted to do to the two of them together. Her bare body was already flush with desire by the time Jessica got to the bathroom and opened the shower door to join her fiancée under the hot water.

The look on her face made no secret of what she wanted and Michael felt his cock twitch as he stared at the naked goddess he was going to marry.

"Didn't you get enough this morning?" Michael happily marveled as Jessica gently wrapped her hands around his cock and began to stroke it back to hardness.

"You know me baby," Jessica wickedly giggled. "I can never get enough."

* * * * *

"All right Britney...take a look and tell me what you think," the man with the heavy accent said behind her. Britney had almost been afraid to look the entire time since she had sat down in the chair at the salon. All she could do was listen to the sound of the scissors, see the locks of her blonde hair fall to the ground and hope that she liked what she ended up with.

Britney hadn't wanted to change her hair, but Christina had talked her into it. She said that since they were creating a new look for their careers, they should also get new looks for themselves. Britney had already watched as Christina had lost her blonde hair and replaced it with dyed black hair that was as dark as the feathers of a raven. Christina had promised Britney she'd like what Raoul did to her hair, so she'd submitted.

"He's the best Britney," Christina had said and Britney trusted her lover and partner. On Christina's endorsement, she hopped into the chair and let Raoul work her hair over. Now that he was finished, Britney took a look in the mirror that stretched across the salon's length and immediately burst into tears.

"Oh my God...my hair...my beautiful hair..." Britney sobbed as she saw her long blonde hair was now gone. Raoul had cut it to her mid-neck and dyed it a honey brown color.

"Ohhhhhhhhh...all my hard work...she does not approve!" Raoul said as he too was overcome with tears from Britney's reaction. The sensitive hairdresser fled the floor and ran into his private office, locking the door behind him.

"It's just buyer's remorse Britney," Christina said as she encircled her arms around Britney and hugged her from behind while she continued to stare at herself in the mirror. "Don't worry, I had that same reaction the first time I chopped off my hair too."

"It's just...so different..." Britney stated. She ran her fingers through her hair and played with it a little. She was so used to having her long hair. It wasn't the color change that had given her such an emotional reaction. It was that it was so short. It was like she was looking at a different person in the mirror.

"That's the idea Britney," Christina assured her. "Different is good. We're different now and this is the perfect way to show it. C'mon new looks are fun. Think of how everyone's gonna react when they see us like this. Besides, I think you look beautiful."

"You do?" Britney asked.

"Mmmhmmm," Christina said as she slowly began to kiss Britney's neck before turning her around to press against her lips.

Christina had arranged for the salon to be closed for them while they had their work done so, as Raoul continued to sob in his office, the only other person there was Cat the stylist and Christina knew she could trust her. Cat had given Christina some special styling a few times and the singer felt if you couldn't trust the woman who shaved your pussy, then who could you trust?

Britney gratefully returned the kiss. If Christina thought she looked good, then Britney knew it must be true. She could get used to this new look.

"You look beautiful too," Britney said after breaking the kiss and reaching out for Christina's now dark hair. "I love it like this. It's all dark and mysterious. It's very exotic."

"Good, that's just the look I'm going for," Christina said. "Feeling better now?"

"Yeah," Britney said with a smile.

"I'm glad," Christina replied before moving in for another kiss. "But there's one more thing you need Britney and I know you're going to like this. You won't even be thinking about your hair anymore when this is done."

There were truer words never spoken, because 45 minutes later Britney's mind was far from her hair. She was lying in a chair surrounded by sterilized needles and various pieces of jewelry with her shirt off as Christina admired the silver ring that now lay through her right nipple.

"Now THAT is fucking gorgeous," Christina smiled. "Mmmm Britney, that makes your tittie look so good. You want me to have Rico hook you up with a clit ring? He did mine and I think you know how much I love it."

"No! One new piercing is enough! Thank you!" Britney giggled as she peered down at her bare breasts. Christina had suggested this and Britney had liked the idea, but she only wanted to do one nipple. That way if she liked it she could do the other. It was so weird to see and feel that metal through her nipple. Her flesh felt so tender and even though Rico had said it wasn't going to hurt, Britney found that it actually hurt quite a bit. She was glad she did it though. It looked hot and it was exciting to get a piercing in a secret area like this.

"It really looks great Britney," Christina said. She'd held the former blonde's hand all the way through the piercing and Christina thought it made Britney look a hundred times hotter. It was like they really were secret sisters now with their pierced nipples. Christina so badly wanted to lean down and suck on Britney's ring, but she didn't dare with the hole so fresh.

"I like how it feels," Britney smiled. "It's all tingly."

Before Britney could say anything more, her cell phone began to ring. Christina helpfully reached for it and handed it to her friend.

"Hello? Ohhhh hi mom," Britney said as she stifled a giggle. This was the last person she wanted to know where she was. "No...nothing's up. I'm just hanging out with Chrissy...you know doing girl stuff. Everything's fine. What? No...I can't! We've got to do the press conference! I don't wanna! C'mon mom! Isn't there some other place she can stay? There's gotta be someone who can take care of her for a few hours! I'm not her goddamn babysitter!"

Britney then paused and Christina frowned. Whatever her mother was saying, it was obviously making Britney upset. Christina knew what it was like to have your mom mad at you, so she didn't envy Britney right then.

"Yes mom...I'm sorry I cursed," Britney said, obviously having just gotten a hot ear from her mother. "Yes mom. She can come along. No, we won't be mean to her. Yes mom, I understand...I love you too."

Britney then ended the call and delivered the bad news to Christina.

"We have to watch my sister today," Britney said bitterly. "My mom said she doesn't want to leave her alone and she has to go out, so she wants me to watch her. I told her about our press conference but she said we should just bring her along too. I'm sorry Chrissy."

"It's ok Britney," Christina said, unable to hide her disappointment. Britney's sister, Jaime Lynn, was ok she guessed, but a little of her went a long way. If she was tagging along, Christina knew she and Britney weren't going to be able to do any of the hot things she'd planned for them to celebrate the start of their label.

As far as Britney's mom knew, her daughter and Christina had merely rekindled the friendship they had had years ago. She certainly had no idea about what really went on in Malibu and both girls knew that if Jaime Lynn found out about it, she wouldn't hesitate a second before running off to their her mom and blabbing. That would have put a stop to their fun really damn quick.

"I don't want her tagging along...she's such a brat," Britney sighed, her good mood gone. She pulled her top back on. Britney didn't feel like being half naked right now.

"Maybe we can leave her at the mansion while we do the press conference," Christina suggested. "You know, have Alyssa watch her or something."

"No, Lyssa said she was gonna be gone all afternoon," Britney replied. "Damn...why'd my mom have to do this to me today? She had to pick today of all fucking days to do this."

"We could have Michelle watch her," Christina said and Britney immediately shook her head vigorously "no." Christina understood why. She could only imagine what the sexy French girl's form of babysitting would have entailed.

"Wait! I've got it!" Christina declared, a lightbulb going off in her head. "I know the perfect people to watch her for the day!"

* * * * *

"So that's why we really need your help guys," Britney said as she and Christina stood in the lab facing Waldo, Franklin and Delbert.

"You want us to babysit your sister?" Waldo asked. They had been asked to do a lot of strange things in their day, but they had never been asked to do anything like this.

"Pleeeeeeeeaaaaaaaaaase," Britney begged. "You gotta help us out. It'll totally be easy."

"Yeah, all you've got to do is hang around the mansion with her," Christina explained. "Just make sure she doesn't touch any of our stuff or anything. Don't worry, she's like a total angel. You guys can handle her."

Britney almost laughed when she heard Christina describe her sister like that, but she stopped herself. She didn't want to scare the guys off. Britney just hoped they would still speak to her after having to spend the day with Jamie Lynn.

"We kind of have something planned for today already," Franklin said as he peered over his shoulders at the three well stocked backpacks of gear.

"You have to help us! We're totally desperate!" Britney pleaded. "It will only be for a few hours. You can hang out with her at the mansion. You don't have to bring her here or anything. Please! Please! Please help us!"

Waldo, Franklin and Delbert prided themselves on being able to withstand torture and interrogation, but could one ever resist two young girls looking at them with puppy dog eyes? The two singers looked at them with their eyelashes on full batting mode as they sought to charm their way out of this potential mess. Not surprisingly, they were making good progress.

"Do we get to raid the refrigerator?" Delbert asked. "Is there a limit to how many popsicles we can have?"

"There's no limit on popsicles, fudgesicles or any cicles at all," Christina promised, hoping to seal the deal.

"We need to conference," Waldo said as the three boys turned their back and went into a huddle.

"We can't possibly babysit today, we have the mission," Franklin pointed out. "We've got to do this and then we're done for good. We can't have any complications mucking it all up."

"But look at them...who can say no to those faces?" Waldo contended.

"And who can say no to popsicles?" Delbert asked.

"I don't know...time is precious today," Franklin said. "When they show up and say we've gotta go, then we're gonna have to go no matter whose sister we're babysitting."

"It should only be for a few hours," Waldo said. "Besides if we're gonna do whatever they want us to do today, then karmically we should probably do this too. You know do something nice to balance out the scales and all that."

The three then nodded their heads in agreement and turned around to find Britney and Christina's attentions had been diverted by a free range cow wandering around the lab.

"Why is there a cow in here?" Britney asked as it regarded the two pop superstars with a rather bovine expression.

"That's one of our Wisconsin kung fu ninja fighting cows," Franklin explained.

"Patent pending," Delbert added.

"Anyways, we'll do it," Waldo declared. "But we only have a few hours to spare today."

"That's great!" Britney squealed happily. "We won't take too long at all! I totally promise!"

"You guys sure have a lot of animals down here," Christina observed as the kung fu ninja fighting cow continued to regard her while a small group of soldier monkeys walked bye in perfect formation.

"Yeah they won't let us experiment on humans anymore," Franklin said sadly. "By the way, you might want to watch out there."

"Why?" Christina asked as she started backing away from the cow.

"Because you're about to walk into the aquarium," Waldo answered.

"The aquarium?" Christina repeated as she turned around and found herself face to face with a shark. Christina gasped and covered her mouth before she screamed. She had never seen a shark before face to face and this looked like it had a hungry glint in it's eyes.

"Don't worry he doesn't eat human flesh, we've got him weaned onto chicken wings," Waldo assured the singer. "Besides he's totally friendly and he's like a genius to boot."

Christina and Britney then watched in amazement as the shark swam close to the glass and breathed against it, fogging it up. The shark then used it's nose to write "Hi" on the glass and draw a heart around it.

"I think he likes you Chrissy," Britney observed.

"Let's just get out of here," Christina replied. "You guys can come on by in like an hour or so. She should be there."

"Bye guys," Britney said with a friendly wave as Christina grabbed her arm and tugged her out of the lab and away from the wild kingdom. "Thank youuuuu!"

This left the boys alone in the lab and they took a moment to let their new responsibility sink in. Suddenly a question presented itself.

"Did they do something to their hair?" Delbert asked.

* * * * *

It was mid-afternoon on the set when the director called for lunch. Sarah was pleasantly surprised to see things actually be on schedule today. Sometimes when they finally got around to breaking for lunch, it was time for breakfast. Sarah had been rolling around so far in full Sigourney Weaver mode, shooting at blue screens that would eventually be mutant monsters thanks to the magic of special effects. She had picked up a few bruises already from this and, combined with the strenuous activities she had engaged in that morning, Sarah was in need of a good, restful break.

Even though she was tired, Sarah didn't regret one thing she'd done that morning. It had been wild and fun. Sarah was already thinking of whether or not she should call Rebecca or Kelly to see if they wanted to hang out with her and Jennifer. She knew of a couple tricks she and her roommate could teach those newbies.

But that could wait till later. Right now Sarah was looking forward to grabbing a salad and taking a nap before she had to be back on the set and continue being action chick. Getting her specially ordered salad from craft services was easy enough and Sarah began to debate whether she should eat first or sleep first when she got back to her trailer. Before she could get any further in that decision, Sarah found herself interrupted by one of the production assistant's as she approached her trailer.

"Excuse me, Ms. Gellar," the man said. "They wanted me to let you know that there's someone in your trailer waiting for you."

"Who is it?" Sarah asked, hoping for a surprise visit from Jen and wondering if it in fact was a surprise visit from Freddie.

"I'm not sure, they just wanted me to tell you," the guy said before rushing off.

Sarah frowned and continued her way toward her trailer. She wasn't much for surprises these days. She opened the door to her trailer slowly, extremely curious as to who might be on the other end. When she did finally see, it was one of the last persons she had expected.

"Reese? Oh my God...what are you doing here?" Sarah asked, happy to see her friend. Sarah's smile instantly faded when Reese responded to her question by bursting into the tears she'd been saving up since she'd left Los Angeles.

"What? What is it? What's wrong?" Sarah asked as she placed her salad down on the counter and rushed over to where Reese sat on the couch.

"Sarah...I'm pregnant!" Reese sobbed, getting right to the point.

"But...that's great..." Sarah said. She had been expecting to hear that something terrible had happened or something. The expression on Reese's face showed that she thought the news was anything but great. Sarah was confused, but immediately sympathetic. She wrapped her arms around her friend and lover and hugged her, trying to soothe and calm her.

"Shhh it's ok...it's ok sweetie," Sarah said as she hugged Reese. Sarah didn't understand this reaction at all. If she had just found out she was pregnant, she'd be ecstatic. She was so jealous of Reese having Ava sometimes and Sarah couldn't wait for a few years from now when the timing would be right for her to have a baby.

"No...it's not...nothing's ok Sarah," Reese said, angrily wiping the tears away as she slowly calmed down and stopped crying. She knew only Sarah would understand her. It had been Sarah who had set her along this path of self-discovery and Sarah knew the pressures of having a Hollywood relationship.

Reese loved the soft, comforting feeling of Sarah's embrace. It felt good to be in her friend's arms. She just needed to talk to someone and not over a phone line. It had to be face to face and Reese hadn't cared that Sarah was a coast away. MGM, eternally in Reese's debt for giving them their only hit that didn't involve James Bond, had let her use their private jet and she had busted ass to the airport after leaving Ava behind with Julie. She had to see Sarah. She knew Sarah would listen to her.

"Tell me Reese, tell me what's wrong," Sarah said, giving Reese the opening she was looking for. "You can tell me anything."

Reese gratefully accepted Sarah's offer and spilled her whole story to her. She'd told her about what she'd done with Julie the other morning and how much she'd loved it. She told Sarah about how it had gotten her thinking and how she'd decided that she needed to leave Ryan. And she told Sarah about the doctor's news and how it had changed everything.

"I don't know what to do Sarah," Reese said desperately, her tears beginning to well up again. "I just don't know."

"Well...ummmm...have you thought about...you know..." Sarah began. She could barely get the word past her lips. She knew Reese knew what she was talking about though.

"Oh no...no I couldn't do that..." Reese immediately replied. "I want this baby. Whatever problems I'm having with Ryan, I want to keep it. I can feel it inside me Sarah and I can feel my belly growing already. It's part of me, but I just don't want to be angry at it and hate it. I mean I'll love it when it comes, but I don't want to hate it deep down inside because I'm stuck with Ryan."

"You don't have to stay with Ryan," Sarah pointed out. "Just because you're pregnant doesn't mean you're stuck. I mean you're one of the strongest women I know Reese. You can do this and you don't need Ryan's help. We can be there for you if you need us. Me and Jennifer and all of us. We'll help you no matter what you want to do."

"Thank you Sarah," Reese said, taking her friend's hand in hers and squeezing it. "I'm just so confused. These last few days have been so damn confusing and it's like they haven't even been real. I felt like I'd finally figured out what I wanted to do and then all of this happened. I mean Ryan and I had planned on having other children...just not now and...God...he doesn't even know yet. He's been out of town. I haven't even told him he's going to be a father again. I feel like such a horrible person for doing this."

"Shhhh don't say that...you're nothing of the sort," Sarah assured Reese. "You're just confused. I'd be doing the same thing if I was in your shoes. I mean I can totally see what you're going through."

"I feel kind of silly, you know flying a whole coast away just to talk to you, but I just didn't know what else to do," Reese admitted. She was glad she had done it though. It was good to talk about this and she knew Sarah meant it when she said she'd be there for her. Reese sighed as she pulled a tissue from her purse and dabbed at her eyes.

"Well I'm glad you're here," Sarah said, hugging Reese again. "Just don't be afraid. You're going to do what you think is best. I know you will Reese. And no matter what, we're all going to be with you. Now c'mon you can share my salad and we'll talk about what's next."

* * * * *

As Jennifer walked through the streets of New York City, as usual she was trying to think of anything but Brad and how much she missed him. For once she was doing pretty well at it. Usually when she tried not to think about Brad, he was all she could think about. But today she was distracting herself with happy, sexy thoughts.

Jennifer could distract herself with thinking about how good Sarah had looked last night, naked and fingering herself with the phone cradled under her chin as her redheaded vixen of a best friend whispered naughty things to her. She could distract herself with thinking about all the things Sarah had done to her after pulling her towel off and welcoming her on the bed. And Jennifer for the first time found herself willing to consider some very forbidden fantasies.

Throughout all that had gone on with the change in her sexual orientation, Jennifer had vowed never to mix business with pleasure. She had kept herself from fantasizing about her co-stars on "Friends" Courtney Cox-Arquette and Lisa Kudrow. Even though they were both beautiful women and Jennifer loved them as friends, she hadn't allowed herself to take things any further than that.

A few idle fantasies has slipped in now and then, but Jennifer hadn't let them grow and breed more naughty thoughts about her co-stars. It had been hard enough for her to get into some fun with Reese when Sarah had brought her over to the mansion and she had only done a two-episode guest shot. Lisa and Courtney were a serious step up and, for the first time, Jennifer started to find herself considering whether to take that step.

They were both so beautiful and Jennifer knew she could make them feel some serious pleasure. She had seen them naked so many times when they changed clothes together and Jennifer could close her eyes and imagine them naked and touching her while she went back and forth kissing Courtney and Lisa and then the two of them together. God, their hands and mouths would be able to go everywhere.

They were going to start filming the last season of the show soon and Jennifer was starting to wonder if she did have it in herself to make a move on her co-stars. It wasn't like she had to decide today or be banished from ever thinking about it again. She had time on her side for once and the desire to throw caution to the wind and take this risk was growing inside her.

With those pleasant thoughts in her mind, Jennifer pursued another distraction of a decidedly non-sexual form. If she was going to spend all this time in New York City, it would have been silly for her go and ignore all the shopping available to her. Jennifer had ****** cards and she was planning on turning them into unusable chunks of overheated plastic.

There were so many things that Jennifer was in the mood to buy, but she had a little fetish that got priority over everything else. Besides lesbian sex, there was one thing she indulged in outside of the public eye...shoes.

She didn't have three closets full of them or anything, but she had built herself a sizable collection over the years. She loved shoes. Loved them. Loved them. Loved them. It wasn't like a compulsion or anything, but she did like to buy them. Jennifer knew a great place to get the best shoes in New York and she headed there first on her little expedition.

When she reached the store, it didn't take Jennifer but a moment to gravitate toward the latest imports from Italy. She could smell the leather and she inhaled it deeply. Jennifer was just glad that her favorite shoes weren't brought in from France. She had already gotten in enough trouble for her anti-Bush comments. If some paparazzi caught her buying French products, she was liable to find herself Dixie Chicked.

Jennifer was bending down to get a closer look at the latest pairs in from Milan when she was nearly beheaded by some carelessly swung shopping bags. She caught them coming for her out of the corner of her eye, so Jennifer was able to duck down and avoid being thwacked in the head.

"Jeez...can't I ever go outside without nearly getting killed," Jennifer muttered to herself as she shot up and turned to confront the thoughtless shopper. Of course, when she saw who it was, all her anger immediately disappeared.

"Jennifer? Is that you?" Catherine Zeta Jones said behind a pair of dark sunglasses while appearing to hold about a dozen shopping bags in her hands. It looked like she had made a tour of the city's most expensive boutiques that day.

"Catherine! How are you?" Jennifer replied happily as she and Catherine kissed each other on the cheek. Any anger Jennifer might have felt about just missing being hit evaporated when she saw the vision before her. Even dressed down Catherine looked like she was ready for a magazine cover shoot. She was in jeans that probably cost about five times as much as a good pair of Levis and a short sleeved black button down top that gave just enough hint of cleavage to many any horny man, or woman for that matter, drool for more.

"I'm well...things are just fantastic," Catherine answered. Her voice had grown steadily more American over the years, but she still hadn't lost the accent from her Welsh upbringing. When she had first gotten to Hollywood, her agents had wanted her to go to speech therapy to completely lose the accent, but she had refused. She thought it made her voice distinctive and she felt the resulting years had proven her right.

Jennifer thought that fantastic was the appropriate word for how Catherine looked. She had just had a baby a few months back and from the outside it didn't look like she'd wasted much time shedding the post-pregnancy pounds. Jennifer tried to remind herself not to stare, but she couldn't help but look Catherine over from head to toe. She knew there wasn't much of a chance of anything happening, but that didn't stop Jennifer from beginning to wonder exactly what she could do to Catherine's body.

"How are Michael and the kids? Where's your new baby?" Jennifer asked, trying to keep her mind off sex, as hard as that was when you found yourself staring at Catherine Zeta Jones.

"She's absolutely wonderful," Catherine replied. "She's the most darling little angel in the world. I mean I just look at her and I want to get ready for baby number three. I have to remind myself that my body needs a little bit more time to recharge first."

Catherine let out a sexy little laugh at her own joke. She and Michael Douglas had just had their second child, a girl named Carys. The doomsayers in the media had predicted she and Michael would never last, but after two children and three years they had proven them wrong. Catherine knew it wasn't the most conventional marriage out there, but as long as there was love and lust there, that was all that mattered.

Jennifer felt a little envy over the happy look on Catherine's face. She had it all...the Oscar...the great career...the husband...and the children. It was everything Jennifer wanted. Jennifer badly wanted the happy marriage and the children she had dreamed about. Catherine had everything and Jennifer couldn't help but experience twinges of jealousy.

The two of them weren't close friends by any definition of the word, but their paths had crossed many times over the past few years. Their husbands were both high profile and they were no slouches themselves. Jennifer and Catherine were highly sought after guests on the Hollywood party and charity circuits. They had attended numerous events together and had always been friendly. Plus Catherine and Brad had just done voices for an animated film about Sinbad for Dreamworks. The two women had the type of casual, Hollywood friendship that was so common out there.

"God, Jennifer I haven't seen you in months," Catherine said. "Where have you been hiding?"

"Oh here and there," Jennifer answered coyly. It wasn't like she could tell Catherine about what she had been doing with her time lately, as much as she would have loved to. There was just something so sexual about Catherine even when she was just standing there in a casual conversation. Jennifer didn't know if Catherine had ever fooled around with another woman before, but she just had a feeling that she would adapt to the goings on at the mansion very easily if she spent some time there.

"I could ask you the same question Catherine," Jennifer pointed out. "I guess you've been too busy with Oscar parties and baby time to get out much."

"You don't know the half of it," Catherine replied. "It's just been so hectic lately. I need a little time to myself that's for sure. Michael's taken the kids to Los Angeles to see his parents and I'm taking full advantage of the opportunity, as you can see. I think that's one of the things I love most about him. He knows when I'm about to explode if I don't get some me time."

"All husbands should be so well trained," Jennifer laughed.

"It took a lot of work to get him that way, believe me," Catherine grinned. "The next trick I'm going to do is get him to fetch my slippers every night."

The two women shared a smile and Catherine noticed the time from a quick glance at her wristwatch.

"Say Jennifer, I was just about to grab some lunch," Catherine stated. "I'd love to catch up with you. Would you care to join me?"

"Sure, I'd love to," Jennifer eagerly answered, happy to spend as much time with Catherine as possible. "Just lead the way."

"Fabulous," Catherine declared. "I know just the place. Let me just send these packages ahead to my apartment and we can be on our way."

A short while later the two of them were sharing a light lunch at a corner table in a small restaurant. The restaurant did have outdoor seating and the sunny summer weather was so nice that Jennifer and Catherine had considered eating outside, but they knew if they did eventually someone would walk by, recognize them and ask for their autograph. Then another and another and soon they'd be signing too much to have time to eat. Both girls loved their fame, but it could be a burden during the times when you just wanted to eat and catch up.

Now that they were inside the restaurant, they were able to do just that. They chatted casually, filling each other in on what was going on in their lives. Of course Jennifer left a few small details out, like Brad leaving her and her discovery of the wonders of girl/girl sex. Jennifer wondered how shocked Catherine would be if she told her the truth about her new sexuality? She'd probably choke on her chicken salad, Jennifer said to herself with a smile. She certainly didn't want to cause that.

Seducing Catherine was something Jennifer was very open too, but she had to wait until the time was just right. Jennifer didn't want to blow this chance to get Catherine into her bed, so she decided to proceed slowly and maybe subtly turn the conversation to sex later on to test how receptive her friend might be. As for now Jennifer was happy to keep the conversation focused on the other thing Catherine had that she lusted after...her Oscar.

"I'm not going to lie to you sweetie...winning an Oscar does have a lot of advantages," Catherine smiled "Higher money offers...better scripts...executives fawning over you just a little bit more. I've got that little extra credibility now in Hollywood. Of course that'll disappear pretty quick if my next movies all flop."

Jennifer nodded her head knowingly. If she'd learned one thing in Hollywood, it was that people had very short memories. It was the definition of a "What have you done for me lately" type of town. Still she couldn't imagine an Oscar not boosting her career from now until eternity. Jennifer wanted the credibility as an actress that Catherine had.

"And of course there's the Gold Club," Catherine added in such a hushed, wicked tone that it immediately piqued Jennifer's interest.

"Excuse me? The what?" Jennifer asked.

"Sorry, I've said too much already," Catherine grinned evilly. "I'm sworn to secrecy."

"No screw that, you can't just hint at something all mysterious and then not tell me," Jennifer pouted. "I want to know!"

"I can keep it secret and I will," Catherine promised. "Just use it as incentive to go out and win yourself a little gold bugger too."

"No! You gotta tell me!" Jennifer playfully demanded. "You don't just drop broad hints and then clam up."

"That's the way it is Jennifer," Catherine said with a laugh as she motioned as if she were locking her lips up and throwing away the key. "Just think of it as incentive to win."

"Great, as if I wasn't jealous enough already," Jennifer grumbled, her face still smiling though.

"You? Jealous? Of little ol me?" Catherine teased.

"Oh you know perfectly well just about everyone who looks at you is jealous," Jennifer pointed out. "Even me. None of that false modesty or anything."

"Well it's not always fun and games believe me," Catherine replied, her face showing that she knew a lot of what Jennifer was saying was absolutely correct. "I think you know that better than anyone, Jennifer. We've got the tabloids after you all the time and we've both had our days in court because of them. Those little bastards do tend to look where they're not supposed to, don't they?"

"Yeah," Jennifer sighed. Besides the big careers and the famous husbands, Jennifer and Catherine also had something else in common. Paparazzi had caught them sunbathing topless. Jennifer had gone to court to stop her pictures from getting out any more than they already had and Catherine now seemed willing to do the same thing.

"Not that we have anything to be ashamed about though," Catherine smiled. "I wish I hadn't been holding the fucking cigarette, but even that much pregnant I was looking pretty good, if I don't say so myself."

"Yeah you did," Jennifer said with a smile. She had seen the pictures and even though she was close to eight months pregnant, they couldn't help but show how truly sexy Catherine was.

"Ah hah! Caught you! You were peeking at those pictures!" Catherine laughed as she pointed a finger of accusation at Jennifer. "Bet you liked what you saw, didn't you Jennifer?"

Jennifer's face immediately fell into deep blushing mode. She had slipped up and Catherine had indeed caught her. Jennifer nervously drank some of her water and tried not to show how flustered she really was. It hadn't been like she'd used those pictures as masturbation material or anything, but Jennifer hadn't wanted to skip the chance to see Catherine's body. Now Jennifer had wondered how much she'd accidentally revealed about herself.

Fortunately, Catherine moved to reassure her.

"Don't worry about it, can't say I haven't seen your pictures as well, because I most certainly have," Catherine replied.

That statement really took Jennifer by surprise. The pictures had only been published in one of those magazines that was nothing but naked celebrities and somehow Jennifer couldn't picture Catherine going down to the corner newsstand to buy a copy.

"Don't look so shocked," Catherine said as she noted the look on Jennifer's face. "You think I don't have an Internet connection? I was curious, so I looked. You've got a beautiful body Jennifer."

"Thanks, so do you," Jennifer mumbled, unsure where this conversation was headed. She couldn't help but feel as if it were Catherine who was testing the sexual waters and not her. Jennifer couldn't be sure though, so she didn't say anything right away.

"Yeah it's a lot of hard work to get that baby weight off, but it's worth it," Catherine said proudly. "I mean let's face it. I'm never going to be Lara Flynn Boyle or anything, but I think that's for the best, don't you. I mean, I love this look for me. That's who I am."

"Yeah, I love your curves," Jennifer blurted out before her eyes got wide and she realized she'd done it again. Her mouth just wasn't listening to her brain today.

"Oh really?" Catherine grinned. "What are you trying to say Jennifer?"

The restaurant was small and not too busy around them so it was very easy for the two girls to act as though they were the only ones there. Jennifer and Catherine stared at each other from across the small circular table, neither of them saying much at first. Jennifer's face was flustered again as she hurriedly searched her brain for any explanation that would make sense for what she just said. Meanwhile, Catherine was the picture of cool, smiling at Jennifer and seeming to enjoy her bout with panic.

"I mean...I...I...saw 'Chicago' and you looked really good and you know you can't help noticing your body in those costumes," Jennifer began to stammer. "And I...uhhhh...just thought that..."

Jennifer then interrupted herself and slammed her hand over her mouth to stifle the gasp that almost escaped from her mouth. The last thing she had expected to happen, had just happened as Catherine had slid her foot right over her pussy through her jeans and panties. Jennifer's face was a testament to her utter and complete shock as Catherine continued to play footsie with her sex underneath the table.

"What Jennifer? What were you thinking?" Catherine asked innocently while her foot rubbed Jennifer in just the right manner. Catherine's face was still totally calm and collected and anyone who walked by their table would have no idea that she had kicked off one of her shoes and was now pressing against what she could easily tell was a rapidly dampening pussy.

"Excuse me Catherine!" Jennifer said with a nervous rush as she jumped up from the table and rushed off to the ladies room. Catherine permitted herself a wicked and satisfied grin when Jennifer left the table. This was working perfectly, Catherine thought to herself while sliding her foot back into her shoe. Now all she had to do was move in for the kill and Jennifer would be hers.

Jennifer let the door to the ladies room slam behind her as she ran in, her head spinning the entire way. What had just happened there? She had run away from the table by instinct. This was too much, too fast for her. It wasn't as if Jennifer had minded Catherine's advances and that was what they were. There was no way a gesture like that could be misinterpreted. She just hadn't expected it and Jennifer felt her heart pounding in her chest.

She had to try and calm herself. She had done this before and she would have loved to do more with Catherine. Jennifer just hoped that Catherine didn't think she was some weird spazz now or something.

The more Jennifer talked to herself, the more she was able to calm herself down. It had felt good to feel Catherine's foot there and it wasn't as if Jennifer hadn't wanted to seduce her. Hopefully she hadn't blown this by running off. Jennifer splashed some cold water on her face and was about to see if she could salvage some fun from this when the door to the ladies room flew open and Catherine confidently strode in.

"There you are..." Catherine grinned as she came up from behind Jennifer and wrapped her arms around the waist. Jennifer was still leaning up against the sink and she looked up into the mirror to see Catherine's face next to her. "You're not trying to run from me, are you Jennifer?"

Catherine accented that question by gently kissing the back of Jennifer's neck while her hands reached up to grasp Jennifer's breasts through her white top. The top was loose around Jennifer's chest and Catherine was easily able to maneuver her hands around it, massaging Jennifer's tits and making her nipples harden,

"Ohhhhmygawd," Jennifer moaned as she felt Catherine's hands on her chest. She'd obviously done this before, because she knew just how to touch her breasts. Jennifer quickly melted into Catherine's touch. She could feel the warmth of her breath on her neck and Jennifer began to back herself up, rubbing her ass against Catherine's body.

"I could sense you would be into this," Catherine purred into Jennifer's ear while she continued to play with her breasts through her top. "I just had a good feeling about you Jennifer. Glad to see I was right. I always get what I want, you know, and right now I want you Jennifer."

"I want you too," Jennifer admitted, the words flying off her tongue without a second thought. She pushed herself away from the sink enough so she could turn around. She embraced Catherine and immediately pressed their lips together. The two women shared their first kiss and it wasn't long before it deepened into a hot, soul kiss with tongues flying into unfamiliar mouths and needy moans escaping their sealed lips.

"Ever done this before?" Catherine asked when she broke the kiss. Her finger began tracing over Jennifer's lips and down her chin, where just the slightest trace of saliva lay.

"Oh yeah," Jennifer answered with a smile. "Lots of times."

This time it was Catherine's turn to be surprised. She hadn't really expected Jennifer to have experience with girl on girl love. She had always regarded Jennifer as someone who would be open to a seduction and Catherine knew she was a great seductress. She hadn't had to dig deep into her bag of tricks today. She had just figured that Jennifer was an easy target. Now she had a little bit of a clue why.

"Good, now I won't have to teach you anything you already know," Catherine replied before pressing her lips to Jennifer's again. The kiss grew more passionate with each second. Jennifer moved her hands up to Catherine's head, playing with her long, black hair and making sure she didn't leave her lips. Catherine was just so damn kissable and Jennifer indulged in the taste and feel of her sexy lips. They sucked on each other's tongues and rubbed them together, oblivious to their surroundings. It was only when Catherine reached down to try and pull up Jennifer's top that she brought things to a halt.

"No...not here," Jennifer said, too concerned about someone walking in and finding them in this oh so compromising position. Plus Jennifer knew if they did it here, it would have to be quick and she wanted this to last.

"Mmmm but I can't wait for you Jennifer," Catherine said. "I have to have you now."

"My hotel!" Jennifer quickly said. "It's really close by! We can grab a cab and be there in no time. Mmmmm we have a such a soft, nice bed in there Catherine. We can totally lay out in there and play all afternoon."

"We? Who's we?" Catherine asked. She hoped it wasn't Brad. She wouldn't be able to do a threesome with Jennifer and her husband. That would have been a violation of the rules she and Michael had set up for their marriage.

"Well...if you're lucky enough, you might find out," Jennifer grinned, relishing her chance to be coy and mysterious. "Now how about we pay the bill and get the hell out of here?"

Grabbing Jennifer's hand, Catherine tugged her outside of the ladies room. There wasn't anything she wanted more.

The cab ride to the hotel only took about 20 minutes, but to Jennifer it felt like it took 20 hours. Every second was a lifetime because it was a second Jennifer couldn't have her hands and lips all over Catherine's body. She had never expected to be doing this today, but here she was on the verge of a sexy rendezvous with the gorgeous Catherine Zeta Jones. There was no seduction necessary now. Both she and Catherine were experienced and more than ready to indulge in each other's body.

The whole cab ride to the hotel, Catherine and Jennifer longed to touch each other, but all they dared was caressing each other's hands and legs, out of view of the driver. Why start rumors? As bad as they wanted each other, they both knew they had to wait.

When they finally arrived at the hotel, Jennifer hoped that maybe they'd be able to have some fun in the elevator like she'd had with Sarah the other day. Unfortunately they ended up having to share the elevator with a child and her grandparents traveling one floor up from them. Like the cab ride, the elevator trip up felt like it took forever. Jennifer and Catherine kept glancing at each other and sharing a look that both knew well. It was a look that said "Once I get you alone, I am going to tear your clothes off."

After finally arriving at the room, the two women quickly got down to business. As soon as the door slammed shut behind them and they'd kicked off their shoes and socks, Catherine and Jennifer fell back into each other's arms, kissing passionately as they made their way toward the bed. They were releasing all the pent up lust they had stored since they'd left the restaurant.

Now Jennifer had no hesitancy at all and she let her hands roam wild all over Catherine's body. She kissed the Oscar winner hard while her hands rubbed down Catherine's back to hold and squeeze the cheeks of her ass through her designer jeans.

"Mmmm eager," Catherine grinned. "I like that."

"You'll like this a lot more," Jennifer grinned right back as she began undoing the buttons of Catherine's top. Jennifer loved the hints of cleavage the top revealed and she was so excited to see more than her hands actually began to fumble at the task. Jennifer tried to calm herself, but then she gave up. Why bother calming down? If you couldn't get excited at the possibility of having sex with Catherine Zeta Jones, what could you get excited about?

Even though her hands continued to shake as she undid the buttons, Jennifer soon had Catherine's top open. This exposed the matching black bra she had underneath and Catherine pushed the top off her shoulders, letting it fall to the floor to show off the flawless, creamy skin that lay underneath.

"Oooooh black underwear," Jennifer said, loving what she saw. "Mmmm you know what they say about girls in black underwear."

"Why do you think I wear it?" Catherine asked with a throaty laugh. "Oh Jennifer, I know what they think of me. They think I'm some spoiled snob who doesn't like to get her hands dirty, but they don't know the real me. Mmmmmmm I love to fuck and you're going to see that for yourself soon Jennifer. I'm not so fucking snobby when I'm filling your cunt just right with my hot tongue."

Hearing Catherine talk dirty in her Welsh accent brought a smile to Jennifer's face and a rush of pleasure to her pussy. Catherine looked like a real hellcat and Jennifer was ready for whatever challenges lay ahead. She wanted her new lover to realize that whatever tricks she knew about girl sex, Jennifer knew a few of her own.

With her top off, Jennifer began kissing the deep valley of cleavage that lay before her. She licked up the little droplets of sweat that trickled down between Catherine's bra-clad tits and began kissing all over the generous mounds. The pregnancy had only added to the size of her breasts and so far they had not shrunk from her weight loss. Catherine loved the extra jiggle this gave her and, judging from the way Jennifer's tongue and mouth, was treating her flesh, she could see her new lover loved it too.

Lesbian relationships in British musical theater were just as common as gay ones in the Shakespeare troupes. When Catherine had first started acting she often felt the hungry stares at her from her fellow castmates and it wasn't long before she responding to those stares with kisses and caresses. Catherine had never felt any inhibition around other women and some of the best sexual experiences she had ever had had been with females. Sex had always been a big part of Catherine's upbringing and though people who had only seen her after she'd married Michael thought she projected the image of posh and cold, she actually loved getting as down and dirty as possible. There were few things Catherine hadn't done sexually and, for the most part, she had enjoyed them all.

In the end she loved men too much, so she supposed they were her preference, but she never denied herself a beautiful, supple female body when she had the chance and she had a hell of a chance right here with Jennifer. It wasn't cheating on Michael to do this, because they had an open marriage in the best ways.

When Catherine had first gotten involved with the older actor, a lot of people had warned her that it couldn't end well. Michael had been a well known player in the Hollywood scene, even getting treatment at one point for a sex addiction. They had told Catherine that he had cheated on his first wife and that he would end up cheating on her, but Catherine had an idea that had resulted in what had so far been a blissfully happy marriage.

She had confided her bisexuality to her husband and, naturally, he had been most intrigued in seeing her in action. Catherine made him promise that as long as he never broke the rules and did this without her knowledge, anytime he found a hot girl he wanted to sleep with he could bring her home so they both could share. As part of the deal, Catherine was under no such requirement to share. That meant she was able to keep Jennifer and her other famous friends to herself. The arrangement had worked wonders so far. Michael had kept it in his pants when he wasn't around Catherine and she was able to explore her bi side with as many hot girls as caught her fancy.

When she had bumped into Jennifer like that, Catherine had instantly felt all the longing she had felt the first time she had met the Emmy winner. She had never imagined Jennifer would have been this receptive to a same sex encounter, but she was happy to see how eager her friend was. There had been a lot of lesbian loving for Catherine since she had won her Oscar, but she missed the intimacy of a one on one encounter. And from the way Jennifer was eagerly playing with her tits, Catherine could feel a lot of intimacy coming today.

"Let me help you with that," Catherine said before reaching back to undo the clasp of her own bra. It easily fell off her chest and Jennifer didn't waste a second before burying her face in Catherine's tits. "Mmmmmmm yessss good girl. Get your mouth all over my tits. Every good feeling you give to me darling, I'm going to give it back to you double."

As if Jennifer needed any more incentive to make Catherine come, there it was. Everything about Catherine was sexy to Jennifer, but seeing her all dolled up in expensive outfits was nothing compared to what she looked like standing there topless by the bed. Her nipples already stood out proudly, but that didn't stop Jennifer from bending down to get them in her mouth so she could make them even harder. Jennifer started out by licking Catherine's nipples with firm tongue strokes and, as Catherine moaned happily, Jennifer opened her mouth to begin sucking on them.

"Oh God yes, you're good," Catherine moaned while playing with Jennifer's blonde streaked brown hair. "You weren't lying Jennifer. Ohhhhhh you have done this before."

Feeling Catherine's nipples between her lips and under her tongue was getting Jennifer even wetter. She just had to touch herself and she didn't hesitate to reach down and unbutton her jeans. She eased them open just enough to slide her free hand inside and play with her pussy underneath her panties. Jennifer moaned into Catherine's breast when she felt her wetness coat her fingers, but she didn't penetrate her pussy. She didn't want to come too early. Jennifer wanted to save all her precious girl cum for when she got Catherine's tongue inside her.

If there was one area about Catherine that always demanded attention it was her legs. The term "gorgeous gams" had been invented for people like her. Unlike the majority of her "Chicago" castmates, Catherine hadn't needed to undergo intensive dance training. She had been dancing all her life and it showed on her beautiful, long legs. Many a man had imagined those legs wrapped around them and Jennifer was no different. She lusted after every inch of Catherine's body and she knew she wasn't going to be satisfied when she was standing there in her jeans.

Smiling all the way, Jennifer pulled her hand out of her own jeans and away from Catherine's breasts to get at her new lover's pants. She undid the button and slowly and lovingly unzipped her, as if she were doing it to a man she was about to give head to. Catherine was all woman underneath and as soon as her jeans were open enough, Jennifer reached in to cop herself a serious feel of some hot pussy. Surprisingly when she did this, Jennifer felt nothing but wet flesh waiting for her.

Catherine definitely had panties on underneath, so Jennifer was a little confused. The only way to get to the bottom of this was to push down her jeans and see for herself. When she did, Jennifer was happy to see that while Catherine had black panties on they had a slit in the front of them that offered easy access to her dripping pussy.

"Do you like?" Catherine asked sexily. "I love going out in crotchless panties. They feel so fucking sexy and it makes it so easy if you find yourself in the right position to get yourself some love."

"I love them," Jennifer marveled. Her first thoughts when she saw them was how good Catherine looked in them and how badly she wanted a pair of her own. In fact she wanted some for all her housemates because there was probably no better gift to show them what they meant to her than crotchless panties.

Of course Jennifer didn't just want to stare at Catherine's panties. She wanted to get at what was behind them. Jennifer eagerly sank to her knees and got herself ready to get her first taste of Catherine. But before she could, the Welsh beauty stopped her.

"Oh no, not yet," Catherine said, taking a step back from Jennifer's disappointed tongue. "Not until you're naked too. Show me your body Jennifer."

"I think that can be arranged," Jennifer smiled as she got up and prepared to strip down for her new lover.

"Goody," Catherine replied, casting off the bedspread and taking a seat on the edge of the bed as Jennifer peeled her shirt over her head. She had a pale blue set of bra and panties on underneath her clothes and Jennifer knew Catherine would love the way her nipples strained against the bra and how her pussy had darkened the color of her panties. After casting her shirt down to the floor, Jennifer sexily ran her hands over her bra, moaning from the sensations she created.

Her nipples were close to aching under her bra. It felt good to rub herself through the material, but if her tits were going to get all red and sensitive, Jennifer wanted it to be from Catherine's mouth. To remedy this, Jennifer undid her bra and let it join her shirt on the floor. Catherine smiled as she admired Jennifer's firm, bare breasts while the actress set to work getting her jeans off.

Using all the tricks she had picked up at her strip cardio classes, Jennifer let the anticipation build by sensuously moving her body with everything she had. She missed those classes and her thoughts turned to her former classmate Cameron Diaz. Jennifer wondered if Cameron had been practicing the special moves they had tried out on each other after class one day. She would have to check in with her when she got back to L.A., but right now Jennifer knew she was in New York and should really be focusing on the girl before her.

While she continued bumping, grinding and shaking her sexy ass for the amusement and arousal of Catherine Zeta Jones, Jennifer finished what she'd started before. Her jeans were already partly open and she completed the job by pushing them down her hips and bending over so Catherine could see her panties and how they hugged the curves of her ass. Jennifer couldn't see Catherine, but she could hear her moans, so she knew she must have liked it.

Jennifer got her jeans all the way down her legs and stepped out of them, leaving her clothes crumpled on the floor of the suite. She then turned around to face Catherine, naked except for her panties and giggled in delight when she saw her pawing at her pussy through the open crotch of her panties.

"You like that don't you?" Jennifer observed, licking her lips in the process as she came up with a way to try out a new skill. "How about a lap dance baby?"

"Mmmmm sounds heavenly," Catherine said as she accepted Jennifer on her lap with a welcoming kiss. Jennifer kissed back with passion, her hands traveling through Catherine's hair and onto her bare back. While they kissed Jennifer began to squirm in Catherine's lap, grinding her ass against her and causing their bare tits to rub together. This only intensified the kiss as both girls began breathing harder by the minute.

Jennifer certainly had no formal lap dance training, it was something they hadn't even gotten into at strip cardio class, but she knew she must be doing a good job because of the way Catherine moaned. Jennifer continued to rub her ass against Catherine's lap and grind into her body, kissing and touching everywhere she could reach. She could feel the heat rising from Catherine's pussy and Jennifer's mouth watered over the prospect of sticking her tongue into what would undoubtedly be a sweet, honey coated snatch. The more she rubbed against Catherine's body, the more Jennifer needed to taste her, but Catherine grabbed her chance first.

"Oh Jennifer...I have to taste you," Catherine groaned, the firm, sexy cheeks of Jennifer's ass increasing her arousal to levels that went beyond hot and sweaty. It was hard for her to choose what she wanted first, but there was no way she couldn't indulge in a taste of the girl who was getting her this wet. Besides, Catherine knew the longer she waited, the sweeter her own orgasm would be.

Jennifer was about to counter that offer by tonguing Catherine anyway, but she wasn't even given that option. Catherine stood up from the bed and let Jennifer fall from her lap onto the soft, dangerously comfortable mattress she and Sarah slept on. Jennifer bounced slightly as she hit the bed, her tits jiggling and she quickly found Catherine pouncing on top of her.

"I need you Jennifer...I need to taste you," Catherine purred, her voice getting sexier the more aroused she got.

"No one's going to stop you," Jennifer replied, ecstatic to have her chance first. From the look in Catherine's eyes, Jennifer knew even if she had tried to stop her, it would have been a futile effort. She remembered what Catherine had said earlier about always getting what she wanted. That certainly looked to be true here.

"Mmmm such a beautiful body," Catherine admired as Jennifer set herself down on the bed and stretched out, her head resting by the pillow while Catherine looked over every inch of her flesh. "I could just eat you up."

That was exactly what Jennifer wanted to happen and she began writhing on the bed as Catherine lay down beside her and began kissing her neck and down her shoulder blade. Jennifer moaned and squirmed from Catherine's sizzling kisses and little nips on her flesh. Catherine moved down, her hands fondling Jennifer's bare tits and rubbing the nipples into maximum arousal. She followed up her firm touch with sexy licks, grazing over the pink pebbles of stimulation that were now Jen's nipples. The feel of her tongue was so light and practiced that Jennifer moaned for more.

"Ohhhhh so goooood..." Jennifer sighed from the way her body tensed up. It was like Catherine had her on the edge of orgasm and she hadn't even got past her breasts. Jennifer had heard many raves about her tongue since she'd first gotten into that fateful limo, but she couldn't imagine she was as good as Catherine was. The slightest graze on her nipples felt like a mini orgasm and Jennifer's hand instinctively went to Catherine's head, holding her in place and making sure she didn't stray too far from her tits.

Catherine continued to tease Jennifer's hard nipples, taking the feel of her hands gripping her head as very good feedback instead. Catherine knew she was good, but it was always good to see proof of how good you were. Her tongue licked Jennifer's nipples up and down, batting the pink points and leaving drips of aroused saliva all over her flesh. Catherine loved the salty taste of Jennifer's flesh from the sweat that was now giving her skin a healthy glow. She could also taste the soap and body lotion from her shower that morning, but that wasn't the taste Catherine wanted most.

She began to move her head downward and at first Jennifer resisted, not wanting the pleasure against her nipples to stop. But Jennifer quickly deduced Catherine's intentions and let her proceed along her merry way. Catherine left a wet trail of saliva as her tongue slowly traveled down Jennifer's body. She gave Jennifer the lightest lick against her tummy and over her bellybutton. It was hard enough for Jennifer to feel it, but soft enough for her to crave even more. Every nerve in Jennifer's body was feeling the pleasure and Jennifer could feel the tiny hairs stand up happily from the intense anticipation she was feeling. Jennifer couldn't wait to feel that tongue inside her pussy and Catherine knew it.

Unfortunately the barrier of her panties still remained, but they were very easily disposed of. Catherine took a second to smile with satisfaction over how Jennifer's panties were clinging tightly to her cunt lips. You could so easily make out her slit and the juice that had dripped from her pussy had turned the light blue into a midnight shade of dark arousal.

Catherine kept moving her mouth down Jennifer's body and when she got to the waistband of her panties she bared her teeth and snagged them. Catherine gripped Jennifer's panties with her teeth and slowly began pulling them off. Catherine peeled the panties off of Jennifer's soaked slit, leaving behind a film of girl juice as a reminder they were there. Jennifer moaned as she felt the room's air conditioning hit her pussy and tickle her wet, aroused flesh. It was all so good and Catherine was just making her hotter by continuing to drag her panties down with her teeth.

Jennifer's panties went down her legs, leaving behind a sticky trail and Catherine finally released them from her mouth when she was about to fall off the edge. She used her practiced toes to push Jennifer's panties the rest of the way off and she pulled herself back up so her face was now even with Jennifer's exposed pussy.

Having done this many times before, Catherine was no stranger to the body of another woman. That didn't dilute the thrill of seeing Jennifer's naked pussy. She had her brown bush trimmed to a tiny landing strip, perfect for guiding the way to heaven. Her pussy lips were swollen with arousal and aching for the type of attention only Catherine's tongue could provide so she decided not to wait any longer to give Jennifer what she needed.

"Ohhhhhhhhhhhh yesssssssss Catherine...fuck yesssssss!!!" Jennifer panted when Catherine began to tongue the dripping lips of her cunt. Just like she'd done with her nipples, Catherine started Jennifer off slowly, licking her with long, tantalizing licks and soaking her tastebuds in her lover's flavor.

"Mmmmm this pussy tastes sooo good," Catherine said, licking her lips free of the juice that now coated them. "I always knew you'd be a hot fuck Jennifer. I'd see you with Brad all the time and all I'd be thinking about was stripping you naked and licking your hot little pussy until you came for me. Now you're mine Jennifer!"

"Yessssss...all yours," Jennifer hissed as Catherine resumed her licking. There wasn't a drop of juice that could drip from Jennifer's pussy that Catherine's tongue didn't immediately lap up. Her tonguing was harder this time and she easily slid past Jennifer's slit to dip inside her pinkness. Like a skilled huntress, Catherine searched through Jennifer's folds and quickly found what she was looking for...her lover's hard clit.

"Ohhhhhhh fuck yesssssss fuck that clit!" Jennifer passionately urged. "Tongue fuck me Catherine! Jam that hot tongue right up my tight little pussy!"

That was Catherine's plan to the letter. Once she located Jennifer's clit, she began fucking it hard with her tongue. Jennifer was tight, but she was so wet that it was easy for Catherine to just slide her tongue in and hit her clit with hard tongue strokes. Jennifer bucked and moaned on the bed, Catherine's tongue driving her to horny highs with each thrust from her mouth.

Wanting Catherine to get an even better angle, Jennifer helped things out by pulling her legs up. She was now lying flat on the bed with her legs up in the air and her pussy spread wide open for Catherine's tongue. The raven haired actress was most appreciative and pulled herself more onto the bed so she was lying on her stomach, her legs dangling over the bed's edge. Jennifer's pussy looked so hot when it was all nice and spread, Catherine licked the pink folds of girl flesh and plunged her tongue right back inside, hitting Jennifer's aroused clit and making her cry out.

"Yesssssss fuck that pussy you nasty girl!" Jennifer shouted. "You were so right Catherine! Mmmmmmm you're no fucking snob! You're a hot fucking bitch!"

"Oh yeahhhhhh I'm the hottest fucking bitch that will ever tongue this sweet little pussy!" Catherine replied wickedly before pushing her tongue right back inside Jennifer's sex. Catherine certainly didn't lack for confidence, but when you had the skills to back up your words it was all good and Catherine certainly had skills. Her tongue was like a mini cock, pushing into Jennifer's pussy and making her wetter with every thrust. Catherine's tongue swam in those juices, pushing in and out and getting more and more of that flavor she craved.

While her tongue played deep in Jennifer's pussy, Catherine's busy hands stroked Jennifer's outstretched legs and moved down to cup the sides of her ass. Catherine loved a good ass and she could tell Jennifer had a great one. Hopefully she'd have time later to fully explore it. Right now she was content to caress the curves of her butt as she continued to tongue Jennifer's steamy, dripping pussy.

Catherine let the leaking juice from Jennifer coat her lips again before pulling away from her clit to lick her slit up and down again. She couldn't get enough of Jennifer's taste and Catherine could scarcely wait until she was covering her face in pussy cream. She had been with so many beautiful women over the last months, but Jennifer was inspiring a special tug of lust in her heart. Catherine loved her body and her attitude, so eager and so hesitant at once...as if Jennifer knew if she ever truly let herself go there would never be any turning back. That hesitancy made her juices even richer, in Catherine's opinion, and she licked up every drop she could get.

"Fuck me Catherine! Fuck that hot cunt of mine just like you promised!" Jennifer swore while she sucked on her own fingers, trying to get a grip on all the pleasure she was feeling. "Fill me with your hot tongue! Ohhhhh I'm close! Don't stop fucking me Catherine cause I can be just as hot to you baby! Make me come good and I'll fuck you so sweet Catherine! I can do every nasty thing you like and more!"

Catherine had no doubt that Jennifer would be as good as her word. Thinking of what Jennifer could do to her, had hot juice traveling down Catherine's long legs from her aching pussy. She could feel Jennifer's orgasm building and drawing near and Catherine sensed it was going to be a hot one. She wanted Jennifer to come. Then she wanted Jennifer to do her. Then she wanted to do Jennifer again. This was shaping up to be an all day encounter and Catherine was truly pleased as punch at the prospect.

The heat from Jennifer's cunt demanded Catherine's attention, so she didn't let her thoughts stray too far from where they needed to be. Catherine pulled out from Jennifer's pussy again, but only to lick up and down her slit again. Testing Jennifer's limits a little, Catherine let her tongue trail down from Jennifer's pussy toward her pink, inviting asshole. With Jennifer's legs up in the air like that, it was easy for Catherine to lean down and give Jen's ass a few teasing licks. To Catherine's delight, Jennifer moaned happily and squirmed on the bed.

She considered leaving her tongue there and ass fucking Jennifer to orgasm now that she knew Jennifer loved it as much as she did, but Catherine couldn't deny herself the taste of that hot pussy during orgasm. Catherine filed that information about Jennifer away for later and dragged her tongue back up to Jennifer's overheated snatch. When she got there, Catherine grinned in front of the pink cavern of pleasure before her, the little droplets of sex cream clinging to her splayed lips. It was so beautiful and Catherine treated Jennifer to a flurry of hard tongue fucks.

"MMMMMMM YEAHHHHHH!!!" Jennifer shouted out, her hands flying to her legs to keep them from falling down. She didn't want to leave this position. "FUCK ME CATHERINE! FUCK ALL MY HOT HOLES! FUCKING GIVE IT TO MY PUSSY WITH YOUR TONGUE! SOOOOO CLOSE BABY!!!"

Jennifer could feel her body begin to grind against the bed and shake with orgasmic anticipation. Jennifer rubbed her bare ass against the soft sheets and fucked Catherine's tongue, imploring her to slide more of her tongue inside her. She only wished Sarah would hurry home from the set today. Jennifer wanted her friend to be able to feel this tongue inside her too.

Catherine delighted in how Jennifer's pussy was quivering for her. She continued tongue fucking her, licking her clit as she pushed deep into her pinkness. The walls of Jennifer's cunt were clamping tight around her invading tongue and Catherine knew it would only be a matter of seconds before she was tasting all the hot girl cream she could want. She began licking Jennifer's clit with a more concentrated effort, loving how it jumped and throbbed from every hard flick against it.

"OHGODOHGODOHGOD!!!" Jennifer babbled as she felt the intense feelings begin to take hold of her body. She was right on the verge and she was dying for that final little push.

"Come for me Jennifer!" Catherine commanded, in between licks. "Cover my face in that sexy cum! Coat my tongue in cream!"

Just as she had said earlier, Catherine always got what she wanted and as soon as she got her tongue back on Jennifer's clitoris, she got the yummy orgasm she had craved. Catherine hit Jennifer's bud hard with a long, full tongue stroke and her new lover exploded all over her face, soaking her features in creamy girl cum.

"OOOOOOOOOH GAWWWWWD!!!" Jennifer roared in ecstasy, her orgasm zipping through every inch of her naked body. "YESSSSSSS CATHERINE YESSSSSS!!!"

Jennifer humped Catherine's face again and again as she came, her juices covering her face. Catherine didn't break for anything. She just buried her face deeper inside Jennifer's creaming pussy and lapped up every drop she could get of her essence. Catherine had always loved the taste of a woman and Jennifer was well worth the efforts. Hearing Jennifer scream her passion out loud like this while she licked up her orgasmic offerings had Catherine's own pussy wetter than it had been in a long time. Catherine wouldn't have been surprised if she'd ended up coming just from tasting Jennifer's girl cream, but she managed to hold on.

"Oooooooohhhhh mmmmmm..." Jennifer happily sighed as the last tremors of her orgasm traveled through her well fucked orgasm. Her whole body was flush with afterglow and little strands of her hair were stuck to her forehead now. There was a content, peaceful glow to her body and Jennifer was feeling mighty good indeed. Now all she wanted was to give that same feeling to Catherine.

"Glad you approve," Catherine smiled before pulling her body on top of Jennifer's and tenderly kissing her lips. Jennifer wrapped her arms around Catherine's bare back and held her close, pressing their naked breasts together as they kissed, their energy growing with every second.

"Now it's your turn," Jennifer grinned as she flipped Catherine over on the bed so now she was the one flat on her back. "You're not the only girl who knows just what to do with a pussy. I'm going to make you feel so good Catherine."

"You'd better," Catherine playfully challenged. "I don't do what I just did without expecting some kind of reward."

Jennifer was happy to give Catherine multiple rewards for what she had just done and she illustrated this with another passionate kiss to the sexy Welsh woman's beautiful, full lips. When she broke off the kiss, Jennifer left a long strand of saliva dripping from her mouth that finally snapped free when she began kissing down Catherine's body. She quickly came upon Catherine's heaving breasts and Jennifer immediately latched onto them.

"Mmmm yesssss suck on those tits Jennifer," Catherine moaned. "Get them all wet and shiny with your tongue."

Jennifer couldn't get enough of Catherine's breasts and the way they jiggled so tantalizingly with every movement from her body. As Catherine moaned and writhed on the bed, Jennifer had her hands and lips all over the sexy mounds of girl flesh. Jennifer pushed her face in between them and kissed them all over, leaving wet tongue trails of desire over her nipples and in her cleavage. Catherine's moans got louder as Jennifer grasped her tits with her hands and rubbed them against her horny face. The smell of Catherine's perfume was intoxicating to Jennifer and it was clear that she'd placed a few drops in her cleavage before she'd gone out.

Catherine's nipples already were hard, but that didn't stop Jennifer from treating them to the same sexy licks that she'd just gotten. Catherine moaned as Jennifer turned the tables on her, teasing her and tantalizing her the same way she'd done it. It showed that not only was Jennifer a fast learner, but that she had the experience to keep up with her. The sensations of Jennifer's lips and tongues all over her breasts were getting Catherine even hotter than she'd been before. She could feel the ache and desire in her pussy and she knew she couldn't make it much longer without feeling Jennifer inside her.

"Jennifer...ohhhh that's good darling..." Catherine purred, her hand playing through Jennifer's hair as she continued to suck and lick her tits. "Go lower lover! Please! My pussy needs you so bad Jennifer!"

That was a siren call that Jennifer had no intention of ignoring and she took mercy on the needy, moaning woman under her. Jennifer pushed her body off of Catherine's and settled next to her on the bed. They lay side by side as Jennifer began to comply with Catherine's request to move lower on her body. Jennifer silently promised Catherine's breasts that she'd be back later to play with them some more and started kissing down her stomach and toward the hot wetness that lay between her legs.

The further down Jennifer got on Catherine's body, the more she could smell the only scent she loved more than the gentle perfume Catherine had worn that day. The inviting scent of Catherine's pussy drew Jennifer closer and closer to the object of her desire. She was so wet and Jennifer could almost taste her before she even got her tongue out of her mouth.

"Lower...go lower Jennifer..." Catherine pined, her body squirming against the sheets in anticipation. "I need you so bad! I want to feel you against my pussy! Give me what I need...please don't tease!"

Jennifer couldn't help but tease, though. Every inch of skin on Catherine's body was beautiful and Jennifer wanted to touch and taste it. She didn't just want to jam her fingers into Catherine's pussy and have this done in thirty seconds. Jennifer wanted to savor the taste of Catherine's skin and the flavor of her orgasm. She wanted this to last.

Leaving kisses the whole way down, Jennifer journeyed past Catherine's belly and over her thighs. She licked the bare skin gently, but sexily, making Catherine shiver and moan on the bed. Jennifer was happy to show her friend that she could be just as good at heightening anticipation and making women wet and squishy on the inside until they felt they just wouldn't be able to take it anymore. She teased Catherine's thighs, making her cry out in jagged gasps that indicated her needs. Jennifer could feel the heat from Catherine's pussy. She needed this so bad and Jennifer finally decided that she had waited long enough.

Since Catherine still had her panties on, Jennifer was left with an intriguing option. The panties were crotchless and that left Jennifer with an immediate opening to just slid her tongue inside. She'd never done that to a girl before, but Jennifer also wanted the freedom of having nothing in her way, even if it was something as slight and easily avoidable as Catherine's tiny panties. In the end Jennifer decided that she wanted to see Catherine bare so she slowly pulled them down her legs. She didn't use her teeth, but she found that her fingers could be just as effective in this process.

"Yessssss..." Catherine mewed as her pussy was revealed. "Show me how much you want me Jennifer. See how wet my pussy is! It's wet for you. Look at it darling...look at it and make me come! Please touch me!"

When Catherine's panties were finally down her legs and on the floor with the rest of their clothes, Jennifer did just that. She admired the arousal swollen lips of Catherine's pussy and how the sexy V of dark curls that made up her bush were wet with need. Jennifer didn't just admire the view though. She grazed three of her fingers up Catherine's slit, collecting her juices and immediately bringing them up to her mouth for a taste.

"Mmmmm so sexy," Jennifer smiled upon getting her first taste of Catherine's juices. They were rich and flavorful and Jennifer instantly craved more. She knew just how to get them and the next contact Catherine felt against her slit was Jennifer's tongue.

"Oooooooooh Jennifer that's it...lick that slit!" Catherine groaned. "Use that hot tongue on my pussy! Lick it just like you licked my nipples and I'll be coming in no time! Don't be shy darling...really give it to me! Fuck me like a woman!"

Jennifer had no doubt that Catherine could take on anything she could offer and she didn't hesitate in picking up the pace. She licked up all the juice that was collecting on Catherine's pussy lips and then slid two of her fingers inside her drenched snatch. Jennifer then spread open Catherine's slit and buried her tongue inside her, lapping up the creamy, yummy juices that lay beyond them and seeking out her clitoris.

"Yesssss that's it!" Catherine groaned. "Eat my wet pussy Jennifer! Mmmm fuck that tongue of yours is good! Ohhhhhh it feels so fucking nice in my hot cunt! Fuck me Jennifer! You know what I need! Give it to me!"

Jennifer quickly found Catherine's clit, but she didn't attack it right away. Instead she moved around it, licking in all directions, but where Catherine needed it most. The dark haired actress deduced what the playful Jennifer was doing and she moved her hands to the back of her head to try and guide her, but she couldn't control Jennifer's tongue. Jennifer really wanted the passion to build up in Catherine so she'd really come hard. She wasn't going to go right for her clit yet. She wanted to make it throb and make Catherine even wetter.

"Noooo don't tease!" Catherine begged in a futile effort. "Make me come Jennifer! Suck on that clit! Don't make me wait! I hate waiting!"

But waiting was exactly what Catherine was going to have to do, because Jennifer felt like teasing. She licked and tongue fucked her, but she wouldn't go right at Catherine's hot spot. Instead she drew out the anticipation Catherine was feeling and made her wetness drip right onto her tongue. Jennifer greedily sucked Catherine's dripping juices right into her mouth, letting them coat her tongue and slide down her throat to her waiting stomach. They'd never had a chance to finish lunch and right now this was what Jennifer was hungry for.

With her fingers doing their job well, Catherine's pussy was wide open to Jennifer's naughty explorations. She licked every inch of pink sex flesh she could get at and made sure Catherine was a proper writhing mess on the bed. Catherine's cries were needy and ragged and Jennifer only served to increase them by sliding her tongue in and out of her splayed cunt, savoring the rich juices and tongue fucking Catherine close to enough to the edge so that she could feel her own orgasm, but not close enough that she could actually have it.

From the moment that Catherine had extended her foot under the table, she had been in control of this encounter and now Jennifer was committed to showing her that she wasn't just some little girl she could draw into her spider web. She was a woman and she had done things that Catherine could only dream of. Jennifer wanted to hear Catherine beg for her and, after a few more hot tongue strokes, that was exactly what she got.

"Please Jennifer please!" Catherine begged. "I need to feel you fuck me hard! Make me come Jennifer! I can't stand waiting any more! Give me what I need! Please fuck me! I'll do anything you want! Just please don't tease me anymore!"

Jennifer grinned in satisfaction when she heard that. It was time for her to really get down to it and Jennifer knew exactly what she wanted to do. She had wanted to do this ever since Catherine's tongue had strayed before and she wasn't going to deny herself.

"Get up," Jennifer said. "On your hands and knees baby. I want to see all of you."

Catherine didn't hesitate before complying. She needed to come and positioning was irrelevant. All that mattered was the result. Catherine got onto her hands and knees and pushed her dancing toned ass in the air. Jennifer admired her sexy curves with her eyes and then with her hands, caressing her firm cheeks and dragging her tongue over them.

"Mmmmmmmm yesss...don't stop," Catherine purred, her eyes closed and her pussy dripping onto the sheets below her. Jennifer's tongue felt so good on her ass, but she needed more.

Jennifer wasn't about to stop, not for anything. She continued to lick and kiss Catherine's butt cheeks, while her fingers teased and touched her slit. Jennifer drew near Catherine's puckered asshole and, without any warning, pushed her tongue inside. At the same time, Jennifer inserted two of her fingers inside Catherine's pussy to rub her clit and the result was instantaneous.

"OHHHHHHH YEAHHHH!!!" Catherine loudly grunted. "NOW YOU'RE FUCKING GIVING IT TO ME RIGHT!!! TONGUE THAT ASS JENNIFER!!! LICK MY ASS WHILE YOU'RE FUCKING MY CUNT!!!"

Hearing Catherine talk dirty was such a turn on to Jennifer. Her voice still had that cultured lilt to it, but there was nothing refined about the lewd profanities that were spilling out of Catherine's lips. Jennifer couldn't help but notice that the harder she gave it to Catherine, the more she sounded like she was from Wales. She was losing her American accent the more worked up she got and Jennifer loved it. She wanted to reduce Catherine to incomprehensible babbling by the end of this.

Suddenly an idea occurred to Jennifer. She could feel that Catherine was close, but she knew something that could do an even better job on her than her fingers. She and Sarah had packed a few of their toys and one of them was a sexy red dildo that they had used on each other many nights during their time here. They hid it inside a leather carry on bag to avoid the attentions of snooping maids and Jennifer knew that it was exactly what was called for here.

"Wait right here for a second Catherine," Jennifer said wickedly, rubbing her lover's cheeks and jumping off the bed.

"NOOOOOOO GET BACK HERE!" Catherine shouted in frustration. "GET BACK HERE AND FUCK ME JENNIFER!!!"

That's exactly what I'm going to do, Jennifer grinned to herself as she literally streaked across the room and quickly retrieved the toy. Jennifer gave the head a sexy lick and began lubing it up with her saliva. She quickly got back to the bed and when Catherine saw what she was holding, her angry frustration immediately vanished.

"Oh yeahhh that's it Jennifer," Catherine declared, wiggling her bare ass in the air. "Give it to me darling. Get that sexy hunk of plastic deep in my pussy and fuck me good!"

Jennifer responded by letting her saliva drip down from her mouth and onto the red plastic, coating it with desire. Catherine was plenty wet already, so Jennifer only needed to give it a little bit of lube. When she was satisfied, Jennifer pulled it from her mouth and slowly began pushing it inside Catherine's pussy. Catherine was open and exposed to her perfectly from this position and, when enough of the toy was inside her, Jennifer began fucking her doggy style.

"YESSSSSS FUCK MEEEE!!!" Catherine screamed. "FUCK ME GOOD WITH THAT HARD PLASTIC!!! JAM IT UP MY PUSSY SO I CAN FUCKING COME!!!"

"Not such a classy little Oscar winner now, are you?" Jennifer grinned, relishing her chance to control as she licked and whispered into Catherine's ear. "Now you're just another hot, desperate slut like the rest of us!"

"OHHHHHHH YESSSSSSSSS I'M A FUCKING SLUT!!!" Catherine yelled as the dildo filled her pussy so well. "YOU HAVE NO IDEA HOW FUCKING NASTY I LIKE TO GET!!!"

The tight walls of Catherine's cunt hugged the plastic and it was quickly getting slick and sticky from her juices. Jennifer kept at her with a steady, penetrating motion that pushed the dildo as deep inside her as Catherine would permit it. Catherine's grunts and cries of passion got louder and longer the harder Jennifer gave it to her pussy with the toy and Jennifer attempted to push her over the edge by getting her tongue back to where it had been nice and happy.

"OOOOOOOOH YESSSSS TONGUE MY TIGHT ASS WHILE YOU FUCK MEEEEE!!!" Catherine squealed, her tits shaking and her chest heaving with lack of breath as she panted and gasped. Jennifer's tongue felt so good in her ass, sliding into her hot hole and licking her just right as the dildo stretched the folds of her pussy in the best way. It was a double stimulation that had Catherine almost climbing up the walls. It was so good and she almost didn't want her orgasm to come. She didn't want this to stop.

But her orgasm was inevitable. Jennifer was too good at fucking her holes for Catherine to stop her. She had never expected Jennifer to be this good at girl fucking and Catherine hoped she would feel this pleasure from her time and time again.

Catherine gasped and moaned like a wild woman, her hair getting in her eyes as she rocked back and forth on the bed, her whole body shaking from Jennifer fucking her like this. Suddenly Catherine felt her body tense up and she knew it was time. Before she even had a chance to steady herself, her orgasm crashed like a tidal wave over her naked body.

"AHHHHHHHHHH!!!" Catherine screamed, her pussy squeezing the dildo and her ass contracting around Jennifer's tongue. She creamed the toy, soaking it with sexual essence as she screamed her rapture with garbled words and high pitched cries.

Jennifer loved the sound of Catherine coming. There was something so primal about it and she couldn't bear not getting a taste of what was coating the plastic. Jennifer pulled her face away from her ass and let the dildo fall out as she came. She replaced the toy with her tongue and she licked up the remaining hot blasts of girl cream.

"YESSSSS OHHHHHH YESSSSSSS JENNIFERRRRRR!!!" Catherine groaned, her body continuing to rock back and forth on the bed. Her hands and knees felt weak, but Catherine kept herself propped up throughout her orgasm and when she finally had been drained, she slumped down onto the bed, her face pressing into the cool pillow.

Catherine's face was all smiles and when she finally pulled herself up from the pillow, she saw Jennifer sitting up on the bed, licking the tip of the cum covered dildo like a cat licking cream. Catherine quickly found the strength to join her and they started sharing the toy.

"I told you I loved to fuck," Catherine grinned.

"I never doubted you," Jennifer replied. "But I'd love to see how long you can go."

"Oh yeah? Is that a challenge?" Catherine laughed. "Why don't you try me?"

"Oh I will," Jennifer wickedly promised. "I will."

* * * * *

Jessica shifted in her seat and glanced at her watch as she stifled a yawn. Hockey wasn't really her game, so it wouldn't have been her first choice to spend her day here watching a celebrity exhibition game for charity. But Michael loved hockey and was playing in the game, so Jessica had decided it was only fair to do something he liked for a change. Besides he had already promised to take her out that night, so Jessica supposed she could grin and bear it for a few hours.

The usual hockey loving crowd of celebrities was there at the game. Michael J. Fox...Keifer Sutherland...Mike Myers. It seemed any actor with a hint of Canadian ancestry was there. Jessica was half-Canadian herself but it wasn't like she was out there ready to to lace up her skates and tape her stick up. She had just never been a big hockey fan. Jessica supposed that if she was full blown Canuck she might have felt differently.

Jessica tried to train her thoughts away from hockey and onto her favorite subject these days...hot girl sex. Jessica had seen that one of the team's captains was Chris Irvine, who wrestled in the WWE as Jericho, but alas he had not brought any of the divas along with him. Just thinking about playing around in her trailer with Amy and remembering what had happened in that steam room with Trish and Stacy was filling Jessica's body with all kinds of tingly sensations.

She began scanning the crowd that was filtering around the rink. Most of them were guys, and the few girls that were there all seemed to be accompanied. Jessica sighed in disappointment as the crowd continued to filter in. She supposed it would be too much to hope that she'd find a naughty and willing girl to sneak off for a quickie with. Plus that wouldn't have been fair to Michael. It didn't stop Jessica from looking though.

Jessica had caught a glimpse of Avril Lavigne when she'd gone to visit Michael in the locker room as he'd gotten ready. As she looked at the Canadian cutie she wondered if beneath all her teenage attitude there might be a willingness to engage in some girl on girl fun. Jessica had watched the Much Music Video Awards recently when Avril had mooned the audience. Her bare ass had looked mighty yummy and Jessica wouldn't have minded seeing more of her. She would have to try and get herself alone with Avril sometime soon and see what happened.

But after seeing Avril tape up her stick and down about four Red Bulls back to back, it was clear that the teenager's mind was on hockey and nothing else. This left Jessica without a play for the time being and forced her to continue looking into the crowd for fun opportunities.

Unfortunately, nothing really seemed to be developing and Jessica was starting to get bored. Hopefully soon this thing would be over. Jessica felt herself starting to get thirsty so she got up from her seat and decided to get a soda or something. If she was going to be bored then at least she should have some sugary goodness traveling through her body to make it go down easier.

Jessica began walking through the stadium looking for a refreshment stand and when she saw one she paused to get her money out of her purse. She stood there looking for small bills amidst all the junk she carried with her when suddenly Jessica found herself being embraced from behind. A pair of strong, but undeniably female arms encircled her waist and held her close.

"Hey you..." a sexy voice purred into Jessica's ear and she smiled in response. Jessica didn't even have to turn around to know who it was. It could only be Jennifer Garner and Jessica's pussy immediately turned into a furnace of desire.

"Hey yourself," Jessica replied, loving the feel of Jennifer's hands around her. To anyone passing by it just looked like a friendly hug between close friends. But Jessica and Jennifer knew it meant much, much more. Before anyone got suspicious, though, Jennifer released her lover from her grip and Jessica turned around so they could face each other.

Neither of them said a word. They just stared at each other and smiled happily. Their eyes spoke volumes and it was obvious from their stare that they both just wanted to leap into each other's arms and kiss each other until they were out of breath. They hadn't completely lost their minds, though, so they held back on their instinct. Instead Jessica held out her hand and Jennifer gratefully accepted it. Jessica then silently lead Jennifer away. They didn't know specifically where they were going. They just wanted a place where they could be alone, if only for a few minutes.

They didn't have to search long because Jessica quickly spotted an open door. Beyond the door lay a stockroom filled with Lakers merchandise like big foam hands, caps, t-shirts and gold and purple teddy bears. Jessica didn't particularly care what was inside there as long as she was with Jennifer and as soon as they closed the door behind them they fell right into a kiss.

There wasn't anything gentle about the kiss. It was hard and passionate, fueled by the intense need both actresses felt for each other. Their lips and tongues fused together as their hands grabbed at as much flesh as they could. Jessica's hands ran up and down Jennifer's strong back while Jennifer went right for Jessica's tits, squeezing them through her t-shirt and bra. Saliva dripped back and forth and the girls breathlessly moaned into each other until they could take no more and finally broke free of their kiss.

"Mmmmm I needed that," Jennifer groaned. Her face was flush and she had an ecstatic look on her face.

"Not as bad as I did," Jessica replied while breathing hard, her breasts heaving. "I didn't know you were going to be here. This is like the best fucking surprise ever!"

"Tell me about it," Jennifer smiled. "I didn't know you were going to be here either. I mean I came here with Michael and then I saw you standing there and I just couldn't believe it."

Jessica was confused for a second when Jennifer said the name "Michael." Then she realized it wasn't her Michael she was talking about, but rather Michael Varian, Jennifer's co-star on "Alias."

"Michael just loooooooves hockey so he asked me to come with him when he played," Jennifer explained. "I wasn't going to at first but now I'm so glad I did."

"So are you two seeing each other?" Jessica asked with more than a little bit of jealousy in her tone. She knew she didn't have the right to be jealous or anything, after all she had her Michael and all the girls in Malibu, but she couldn't help it. Part of her wanted Jennifer all for herself.

Jennifer blushed furiously at the question, but didn't stop smiling. Ever since she had split with her husband the tabloids had been linking her and Michael together.

"Sort of...but not really..." Jennifer admitted. "It's like a casual thing right now. I don't know. We're more like friends than anything else. Besides, I'd really much rather have you Jessica. You're the one I want right now."

When she heard that Jessica's knees almost went week. She just had to kiss Jennifer again after a compliment like that so she did. This kiss was much more tender, but just as hot. Jessica wrapped her arms around Jennifer's neck and pulled her close so she could kiss and suck on her tongue with abandon. Their bodies pressed together and both girls happily grinded against each other, making their flesh tingle and their hearts race.

When the kiss ended Jessica decided not to waste any more time before taking care of a critical piece of business.

"You've got to give me your phone number," Jessica said as she began rooting through her purse for a pen and a piece of paper. All she could find was a pencil and an old ATM receipt, but they would have to do. "I can't believe I didn't ask you before, but I just wasn't thinking straight. I've wanted to call you so much these past few days. You have to give it to me."

"Sure, no problem," Jennifer said as a silly grin tugged at her lips. "It's 867-5309."

Jessica actually began writing it down before she caught herself.

"Heyyyyyyyy..." Jessica grumbled, her face scrunging up over having fallen for that. "Be serious."

"Sorry...I couldn't help it," Jennifer giggled before giving Jessica her real number.

"How long have you been saving that gag up?" Jessica asked.

"I use it all the time," Jennifer sheepishly admitted. She knew it was silly, but it just always struck her as funny. "Some people actually think I'm being serious."

"Foolish people," Jessica grinned as she held the number in her hand like it was gold.

"I'm so glad I saw you here," Jennifer said. "I've got to ask you something."

"Ask away," Jessica replied. "And if the question is `Can we get naked again?' then the answer is a hundred times yes."

"Mmmmmm good that's what I was hoping you'd say," Jennifer said with a wicked smile. "Do you have plans tonight? Cause ummm...there's this club and I have an invitation..."

"Jennifer Garner...Are you asking me out on a date?" Jessica laughed.

"Ummmmm yes...yes I am," Jennifer blushed, but without losing her infectious smile. "There's this club I've been dying to go to. It's called Eterna. It's never in the same place two nights in a row and tonight I know where it's going to be. Have you ever heard about it?"

Jessica absolutely had. Eterna was supposed to be an exclusive club for lesbians that traveled around Los Angeles from night to night. It was supposed to only have two rules. Admittance was by invitation only and it was supposed to be anything goes. Whatever happened in the club, stayed in the club. Jessica had always kind of figured that it was just a Hollywood urban legend and that it didn't really exist. But Jennifer seemed to have evidence and Jessica was eager to see it for herself, especially if Jennifer was there with her. There was just one problem though.

"I do have plans tonight," Jessica frowned. "I'm supposed to go out with Michael. I mean my Michael, not your Michael...you know what I mean."

"I do," Jennifer said sadly. She'd longed to go to Eterna ever since she had first heard about it. It had seemed to be the perfect place the explore the lesbian desires she had tried to ignore for so long. Now she had a chance to go and the perfect girl to go with. She didn't want there to be any hitches. She wanted this to be perfect.

"Maybe I can get out of this thing tonight," Jessica offered and Jennifer's face immediately lit up again. She'd feel bad about doing this to Michael, but this was a once in a lifetime opportunity and Jessica didn't want to pass it up.

"Ok...well call me and let me know," Jennifer said as she grabbed her purse and swung it over her shoulder. "I've gotta get back before my Michael starts to think I got kidnapped or something. Call me, ok?"

"You know I will," Jessica promised before giving Jennifer a proper kiss goodbye.

Jennifer left the stockroom and Jessica was left staring at the number in her hands. There was no way she wasn't going to be calling.

"Jenny I got your number...I need to make you mine..." Jessica began singing to herself with a happy giggle before putting the number carefully in her purse and leaving the empty room behind.

By the time Jessica got back to her seat the game looked like it was about to begin. The celebrities had split into two teams and were finishing their final skate around. Things especially seemed to get moving when Avril zipped onto the ice and started screaming like a person operating on Red Bull and sports adrenaline only could.

"OKAY YOU MOTHERFUCKING HOSERS!!! LET'S PLAY SOME FUCKING HOCKEY!!!" Avril screamed, to the dismay of everyone who had brought children down to the game.

As things got going Jessica couldn't stop herself from thinking about Jennifer. She tried to keep her mind on her Michael, but her brain only wanted to focus on Jennifer and what delights might await them at Eterna that night, that was if she could go. Part of Jessica wanted to give Michael a kiss on the cheek, say "See ya later" and run off to the club, but she knew that wasn't right.

As much fun as it would have been, it would have been mean and hurtful to do that to Michael and Jessica didn't want to be that person. There had to be a way to do this without lying or making Michael feel bad. Jessica didn't want to be this close to what she wanted and then not be able to go for it. There just had to be a way.

Jessica perked up when she saw that Michael had the puck and was driving toward the net. Jessica couldn't help but get excited for him the closer he got. Ironically, he'd gotten the puck passed to him by Jennifer's Michael and as he skated hard toward the net Jessica found herself on her feet and cheering her fiancée on. But then things got messy.

Avril was playing defense for the other team and as Michael got close to the net she seemed to zip out of nowhere. Jessica noticed Avril coming toward Michael with a full head of steam and what looked to be all the force of a Serbian defenseman in the final seconds of a scoreless Game 7 of the Stanley Cup Finals. Jessica saw the young pop singer before anyone on the ice did and she yelled out for Michael to look out. Unfortunately he didn't hear her and a collision could not be averted.

"OUTTA MY WAY!!!" Avril screamed as she stole the puck and checked Michael hard into the boards. He obviously hadn't been expecting to be hit with such brute force from a teenage girl because he wasn't set properly for it and his face smacked into the glass.

"YEAHHHHH THAT'S OLD SCHOOL HOCKEY...BITCH!!!" Avril screamed in triumph as blood streamed from Michael's face. Jessica gasped in horror and covered her mouth to keep from screaming as the lower portion of her fiancé's face turned bloody.

Michael was helped off the ice by some of his teammates and Jessica ran from her seat and toward the locker room. All thoughts about Jennifer were momentarily forgotten as she ran to see if Michael was ok. She got to the locker room as fast as her legs could travel and she saw Jennifer's Michael waiting for her there as the trainers looked at Michael's face.

"Is he ok?" Jessica asked, trying not to panic.

"He's fine," Michael Vartan answered. "He just lost these."

Michael then held out his gloved hand to show off what Jessica's Michael would undoubtedly want for Christmas that year...his two front teeth.

"Oh my God!" Jessica gasped. "Michael baby...are you ok?"

"THATH CRATHY BITH!!!" Michael shouted, his speech impaired by his injury. "THEE KNOCKED OUT MY FUCKTHING TEETH!!!"

"It's ok baby, we'll get you to the dentist," Jessica said as she wrapped her arms around Michael's shoulders.

"WHATH THE HELL ITH WRONG WITH HER???" Michael raged as he angrily stripped his gloves off and flung them to the floor. He was already calming down though. The presence of Jessica was known to do that to him.

"Don't worry, we'll get you home and get you a nice liquid diet and then when her next single is a hit you can sue her for everything she has," Jessica smiled, happy Michael wasn't more seriously hurt as she caressed his forehead.

"Thaths a good plan..." Michael smiled back, showing off his now toothless grin. "She's crathy...iths a fucking exhibithion game!"

"Don't talk baby," Jessica urged. "We'll go get you all fixed up."

"We wonth be able to go outh tonight," Michael sighed. "The whole night ith ruined!"

"Oh don't worry about it baby," Jessica said, fighting off a grin as she continued to caress Michael's wounded face. "I'm sure I can find something to do tonight."

* * * * *

"Let me tell you something about celebrities my boy," the man said, all of his words twisted with the sound of his sharp Australian accent. "Celebrities are useless. They are just a lucky few who hit the genetic jackpot. They serve no real purpose except to distract the idiots from their boring, mundane lives. Celebrities always talk when they should keep their mouths shut and are always expecting you to fall to your knees and orally gratify them just because of how special they think they are. Now we are in the unique position to do something about that. Do you follow me?"

"Yes sir, I do," Scotty Taylor said as he sat inside the office of Duncan Malloy, the publisher of L.A. Beat Magazine. The magazine had begun publishing six months ago and was already infamous in being antagonistic as possible with the rich and famous.

"Good, I like someone who can keep up with me, my boy, few can," Duncan chortled. "We have the responsibility to cut these no nothings with their pretty, brainless faces down to size. Because the public really doesn't love them...they hate them. They hate celebrities because they have what they admire most. There's nothing people enjoy seeing more than a big mouthed celebrity get dragged through the mud. Makes them feel better about themselves, you know. This is what will distinguish our magazine and make us a success."

"I understand Mr. Malloy," Scotty replied. He had been hired by the magazine last month and had started off with a few small articles. Now he was about to be assigned his first big story. "It's a well known fact that 99% of the celebrities out there support subversive causes," Duncan stated. "I'd call them outright traitors if they wouldn't have 200 of their finest lawyers right up my arse if I dared speak the truth. These celebrities and all their elitist, liberal friends think they control the media, but they don't control Duncan Malloy, I can promise you that."

"They certainly don't, Mr. Malloy," Scotty agreed, knowing it was best to just nod and smile as his boss talked. He actually couldn't do much else but stare at Duncan's suit. The Aussie man was notorious in America for publishing newspapers and magazines with right wing spin and also for his rather unique suits. Duncan had taken to his adopted homeland with zeal and always wore button down suits colored red, white and blue.

"I like you Scotty," Duncan smiled. "You're a real free thinker and that's what I demand of my writers. I started this magazine to keep these people in line and I need you to help me do that. I need you to go out and fight and claw them every step of the way. That's how they do it back in England and that's how we're going to do it here. No piece of dirt is too small, you follow?"

"I certainly do Mr. Malloy," Scotty agreed. He had come to Hollywood with a communications degree and a dream and it hadn't been long before Duncan Malloy's new startup publication had captured his attention. "No amount of dirt is too small."

"There few things I enjoy more than exposing which celebrities hate America and which celebrities are dipping their pens in each other's inkwells, if ya catch my drift boy," Duncan said with a leer and a grin.

"Sure do Mr. Malloy...pens and inkwells," Scotty replied.

"But what's even better than that is when they're off buggering little furry animals and all that stuff," Duncan continued. "That's what people love to read about. They love to read about the stars getting nasty with little kiddies and finding out which men like to bumfuck each other around here. In fact...well that just reminds me of my great unproven story."

"What's that Mr. Malloy?" Scotty asked, noticing his boss' now wistful tone.

"Oh it's nothing...just a little theory I have," Duncan sighed.

"Tell me sir...please," Scotty requested.

"All right, I will," Duncan said eagerly. "But first we have to take some precautions."

Duncan then leapt up to his feet and turned up the stereo in his office. The sounds of John Philip Sousa filled the room and Duncan proceeded to close the shades to his door and window and start whispering.

"I can't be too careful because of their spies," Duncan began. "Their spies are everywhere you know. But I know what's really controlling things around the world."

"What? What is it sir?" Scotty pressed.

"It's the lesbian conspiracy son..." Duncan murmured. "It's a cabal of lesbians seeking to emasculate men and enslave us for procreation purposes. They start out with the famous people and convert them to their sick, twisted lesbian ways and then they use their power to convince our wives and daughters to rise up and chop off our willies while we sleep! They're out there. I just need to find a way to prove it before it's too late. It's my life's mission son."

"Wow," Scotty marveled as he put the pieces together in his mind. It would be amazing if it was true.

"But lets focus on the now," Duncan said, his voice returning to normal as he sat up and pulled up the shade. "This is today's story. I want you to cover the Christina Aguilera and Britney Spears press conference. Show them no mercy. I want you to get your spikes into them and twist them as hard as you can."

"Got it sir," Scotty replied. "Twist them in as hard as I can."

"Good lad," Duncan smiled. "Take Horatio with you so he can take some pictures. Cover the story son and don't let them get away with anything. Remember they're only celebrities. You're the press. They will always have to answer to us!"

* * * * *

Brandon Moore smiled as he took in the city around him. He loved New York. There was no city in the world with as much diverse culture and art that also was completely filled with people that hated each other. Brandon loved that despite all the efforts to make New York City seem safe and wonderful to tourists from Nebraska to Norway, the city was still and would always be one match stroke away from completely exploding. Brandon had been all over the world and no city always seemed to be on the verge of boiling over with tension and chaos like New York.

If there was one thing Brandon had learned in all his years was that there was great beauty in chaos. There was nothing like taking a situation that seemed stable and then manipulating it until anarchy ruled. It was only through true chaos that any type of order could emerge. Brandon had seen enough governments fall to know that.

But Brandon wasn't there to explain his own version of chaos theory or to do a tourist video for New York City as he sat there on a bench in Central Park. He had work that needed to be done. He didn't like taking snoop work. He was a highly trained government agent. He shouldn't have to be looking through windows to see who was screwing whom. But the money had been too good to turn down and the work definitely had its bonuses. Brandon had already seen a few new angles to play in this case. It was just a matter of time before he was ready to strike. He could string along his famous client until then.

However, there were other pressing matters at hand that he needed to take care of so Brandon was going to have to subcontract this job for the day. Fortunately he had just the man in mind to do the job. Now all the guy had to do was actually show up on time for once.

After waiting around for a few minutes on the bench, Brandon finally found his man. Sid DelGrecco was busily finishing off a hot dog as he ambled up to the bench. He showed all of the speed of a 250 pound man who had eaten a few too many hot dogs over the years, but Brandon knew Sid would get the job done. He was the perfect man for the job. He was reliable and knew when not to ask questions about who he was doing the job for.

"You got the stuff?" Sid asked.

"Right here," Brandon replied as he pushed a black carry on bag toward Sid. The bag was filled with the type of camera equipment you didn't ordinarily carry around with you in Central Park, but if anyone had actually tried anything they wouldn't have even had a chance to yell before Brandon crushed their windpipe. Killing someone and ducking away sight unseen was nothing new to Brandon and he wouldn't have hesitated to do it again if provoked here.

"What about the money?" Sid asked.

"You'll get it if I like what I see," Brandon answered. "Get as close as you can get and don't waste shots. If you don't see anything worthwhile then don't bother, but make sure you get the good stuff. Don't fuck this up Sid."

"You don't have to tell me my fucking job," Sid grumbled as he picked up the bag.

"Just making sure," Brandon said before he glanced at his watch. "Alright, you know what you need to do. I'm out of here. I've got a flight to catch. There's a little something I need to take care of."

* * * * *

"Ok Tara, it's all done," the man said and Tara Reid squealed in delight.

"Ooooooh lemme see...lemme see..." Tara giddily requested. She'd been wrestling about whether or not to do this for so long and in the end she hadn't been able to resist.

The man pressed play on his tape machine and Tara sat back to enjoy the show. It was the video she'd made with Rachael, with a few edits to it. Now the identity of her lover was completely a mystery and all anyone could see on the tape was Tara...completely nude and blissfully enjoying some lesbian sex. All you could tell from the tape was that she was fucking another woman. The fact that the other was Rachael Leigh Cook was entirely hidden.

"I love it!" Tara declared, happily clapping her hands together. "You're a wizard Becker."

"Oh honey, it was easy when I have such a beautiful girl here to inspire me," Becker replied. "Believe me that Carson is a fool if he can't see how hot you are."

"Thank you Becker," Tara said before kissing her friend on the cheek. Becker was a video technician and Tara knew if anyone could edit down a copy of her little home movie, then he could. She didn't even have to worry about Becker making copies and bringing them home. He was as gay as a Cher impersonator. In fact that was how he spent his nights, and Tara had always felt that if you couldn't trust a Peruvian man who loved to dress up as Studio 54 era Cher, then who could you trust?

After Rachael had freaked out about the tape and told Tara to get rid of it, Tara had actually considered doing it. But she just couldn't help herself. She had to do this. She had to keep this tape and show Carson she was totally over him now. Tara hadn't forgotten how mean he'd been to her the last time she'd seen him. He'd been with his little slut girlfriend Jaime Pressley that night and Tara had longed to pay him back for how he'd treated her.

Tara had decided to ignore Rachael's advice, but she also had wanted to take steps to protect her friend. She didn't want Carson to find out Rachael was the other girl. That was where Becker came in. He'd edited the tape down to the juiciest parts where it was just Tara in all her naked, orgasmic glory.

"Did you add in the little thing at the end?" Tara asked.

"I sure did," Becker said before he fast forwarded to the end. After the sex part was done there was new footage of Tara looking right into the camera.

"See Carson...I don't need you anymore," Tara smirked on the tape. "I've gotten myself something new and she's soooooooo much better than you ever were. She fucks me better than you could ever dream. Your tiny little cock is nothing compared to what she can do to me with her tongue. I hope you like this Carson. I hope you like knowing that she can fuck me better than you ever could. Bye bye Carson."

The tape then ended and Tara began giggling again.

"It's perfect," Tara laughed. "I love it. I just wish I could see his face when he watches it. I just wish I could be there when he finds how I don't need him anymore."

"Are you sure you want to do this honey?" Becker asked Tara as she ejected the new tape from the machine. "I mean he's gonna be really mad."

"I'm positive," Tara said before sliding the tape into a FedEx envelope. "I don't care what he does. He can't do anything to hurt me anymore."

* * * * *

With the subtlest peek out from behind the curtain, Britney took a gander at the rows of assembled media waiting for her and Christina. It seemed any channel or publication that had an entertainment division was present and accounted for and they were all impatiently milling around, waiting for things to begin.

"Chrissy, I really think we should get out there," Britney pointed out after dropping the curtain back into place.

"Let them wait," Christina declared. "I'm not ready to go out there yet."

They were at their newly rented studio and a stage, complete with curtain, had been quickly assembled for their press conference. Britney was nervously pacing around, anxious for things to happen, but Christina had been the picture of serenity all day. Now the former blonde was sitting in a lotus position on top of a crate with her eyes closed as her portable radio played Debussy's "Clair de Lune" at top volume.

"I think they're getting kinda mad," Britney observed after another peek. Things were supposed to have started 15 minutes ago, but Christina had insisted they wait.

"They can wait Britney," Christina declared. "I am searching for my happy place. Only then can we begin."

Britney began pacing again. She was too nervous to be thinking about going to any happy places right now. She'd focus on that when this was all over. God, she needed a cigarette bad right about then, but the last thing she wanted was the press to capture more pictures of her smoking. They had already condemned her as a bad role model enough times. It wasn't like they cared that living under the microscope they put her under was one of the reasons she had started smoking in the first place.

Her clashes with the press lately had been often and numerous. They had either been ripping on how she dressed, acted or who she dated or they had been declaring her career over. None of those things were what Britney would have considered to be positive press and the conventional wisdom was wrong, there was such a thing as bad publicity. Now she and Christina were going to present themselves and their new venture before the hungry media whores and hope that for once they'd cut them some slack.

Britney wasn't optimistic that the press would be anything but brutal toward them. She wished she shared Christina's ability to just say "fuck it." She let them rattle her, but she couldn't help it. Britney just couldn't figure out why people would attack her and spread lies about her when they didn't even know her. How was that fair? They had this idea about her that was so far divorced from reality it wasn't even funny. It was sad and Britney hated it. She hated how the media seemed to take special pleasure in her misery and now she was out there trying to curry favor with them. She just wanted to get this done and then get to the good part...making music with Christina.

That was the part that she loved and that was the part that excited her. After today it was official...she and Christina would be partners. Naturally the media couldn't know how deep their partnership truly ran, but she at least hoped this would set the record straight about them not being friends. Britney couldn't wait to do this with Christina. It was going to be so much fun and Britney felt confident they were gonna make hot, catchy music together.

"Hey guys, they're getting kind of antsy out there," said Byron, the public relations guy that Britney and Christina had made their first hire.

"Shhh...she's not ready yet," Britney chided, protecting Christina's peace and serenity from the intrusion. Byron then slunk away and, a few moments later, Christina opened her eyes and smiled.

"Ok..let's nail this fucker," Christina said as she clapped her hands, stood up and shut off her music. Britney eagerly giggled and took Christina's hand as they began walking toward the curtain. As they did, Britney had one nagging thought pop into her mind.

"I wonder how Jamie is doing with the guys?" Britney asked.

"Don't worry Britney," Christina assured her. "I'm sure they're getting along great."

* * * * *

"My sister is more famous than youuuuuuuuuu..." Jamie Lynn Spears said as she stuck her tongue out at Waldo, Franklin and Delbert. "I'm more famous than youuuuuuuu. You guys are totally not famous at all."

The three boys just sat their silently and looked at the clock, wondering when exactly it was that Britney and Christina were supposed to get back. Years of CIA training had unfortunately left them unprepared for situations like this...an attack of a bratty tween.

"I am sooooooo totally gonna be more famouser than Britney," Jamie Lynn confidently declared. "I mean she's just a singer and she's totally awesome at that, but like...I'm gonna be a singer and an actress and like a model too. I'm totally gonna model hot clothes and hang out with interesting people who will be wayyyyy cooler than you guys. I'll bet you've never done anything cool in your lives or anything."

"Oh yeah...we once broke into a fortress in Morocco to steal the Bellisarius Device!" Delbert began before Waldo and Franklin clamped their hands over his mouth.

"There must be no further discussion of the Bellisarius Device," Franklin ordered.

"Yeah Del, don't let her drag you down to her level," Waldo said. "You're better than that. You've watched presidents die. We're way cooler than her."

"You guys are weird," Jamie Lynn declared with a frown. She was soooooooo bored. She couldn't believe Britney had left her with these guys. She could have been totally kicking it over at Aaron Carter's house or something and instead she was stuck here. This totally sucked. She couldn't wait for Britney to finish with her boring ol' press conference so she could get out of here.

Jamie Lynn didn't know why Britney wanted to spend all her time with Christina these days anyway. She was so weird and kinda icky. Why didn't Britney want to spend time with her instead? Jamie Lynn knew she was way more interesting than stupid Christina Aguilera anyways. She always asked Britney why she was always with Christina and Britney kept telling her she was too little to understand. Jaime Lynn hated when Britney said that. She was totally mature and knew wayyyy more about the world than Britney thought she did.

"Gawd...it's too boring here to live," Jamie Lynn sighed before wiggling her feet out of her sandals. "Which one of you wants to paint my toenails for me?"

"Ooooooh pick me! Pick me!" Delbert excitedly offered in between licks of the popsicle he had in his hands.

Before there could be any further discussion of Jamie Lynn's toenails there was a sudden and dramatic interruption. With all the grace and subtlety of a bull taking a quick browse through the breakables section of a china shop, a helicopter landed next to the mansion.

"WOW!" Jamie Lynn declared as she leapt from her seat on the couch and went to the doors by the pool to watch as the helicopter kept it's blades twirling softly and two Army officers exited. "That's so freakin cool!!!!"

"That's our ride," Waldo said as he pulled Franklin and Delbert up with him.

"Where are you going?" Jamie Lynn declared. "I want to go too! I've never been in a helicopter! I've totally been in private jets and all that, but never a helicopter! I wanna go!!!"

"You can't go," Franklin insisted. "Just sit here quietly and wait for your sister."

"Oh yeah and don't touch any of her stuff," Delbert added, remembering the special instructions Britney had given them.

"You have to take me!" Jamie Lynn protested. "You told Britney you'd watch me and if you left now it would totally be like child abuse! I'd so tell on you!"

"We'll deal with the consequences," Waldo replied.

"NO FAIR!!!" Jaime Lynn screamed as she stomped her foot on the floor. "I WANNA GO TOO! YOU CAN'T LEAVE ME ALL ALONE!! YOU HAVE TO TAKE ME WITH YOU!!!"

"We're leaving and you're staying!" Waldo said firmly.

"I HATE YOU GUYS!!!" Jaime Lynn shouted as she ran from the room, her face flushed with fury.

"Think she'll be ok?" Delbert asked.

"Sure, kids today are very clever," Franklin replied as the two Army officers approached the house to escort them to the destination that was still a mystery. "I'm sure she'll think of some way to occupy her time."

"Let's just grab the gear and get this over with," Waldo declared. "The sooner we get this done, then the sooner we can forget we ever had to do this again."

* * * * *

Back at the studio, the press conference was going about as well as could be expected. The questions had been the usual stuff Britney and Christina had come to anticipate from events. They were asked why they had decided to do this and to comment on the rumors that they hated each other. Though Britney's nerves were being eased about the questions, she was quickly getting bored with this. She wanted this press conference to be over so she could get back to doing fun things.

It wasn't helping matters that, mid-way through the questions, Christina had begun caressing her pussy through her skirt. Britney hadn't worn any panties that morning and Christina had quickly gotten her feeling good and squishy inside. The way the table was set up made it impossible for anyone to see what was really going on between them and Britney had to use all her willpower to keep from moaning from Christina's sexy touch. God, if they only knew the real story, Britney giggled to herself. Now that would be something for them to write about.

Even as she played with Britney's bare pussy, Christina was all business in answering the questions shot out at them. Things had gone well so far and then Christina pointed her finger at one of the guys from E!

"Are you two aware that in response to your announcement, Mandy Moore has also said she's leaving her label and forming her own?" the guy asked.

"She what?" Christina demanded, her voice suddenly growing cold and hard. She pulled her hand away from Britney and bore her eyes straight at the reporter.

"Mandy Moore said she wanted to form her own label too," the reporter repeated. "Do you have any response to that?"

Christina didn't say anything at first, but Britney could see she was seething on the inside. Britney had seen Christina get mad and she knew it wasn't pretty, so she quickly moved in to answer the question.

"That's great," Britney said with a smile. "Mandy's a terrific singer. I can't wait to hear what she puts out."

"But it looks like she'll be directly competing with you," the reporter pointed out.

"We love competition," Christina said, forcing a smile as she talked through gritted teeth. "There's plenty of room for all of us out there. Plus it's not really competition because we're us and you know she's just her and..."

"Next question!" Fluffy barked out, cutting off Christina's answer before it got any work. He had been standing to the corner the whole time, lording over the room and glowering when he needed to. He was there to make sure no one fucked with Christina and Britney, who had eagerly signed on for his bodyguarding services after meeting him at the party.

Britney was very grateful for Fluffy's intervention. The last thing they needed was Chrissy losing her temper. She looked over at her friend and saw that she was still aggravated so Britney picked the next question.

"Yes...you...over there in the back..." Britney said, her finger pointing right at Scotty. He shot up from his seat and hurled his question at the two singers like a bullet.

"Scott Taylor, L.A. Beat Magazine...Is this just an attempt to rescue your flagging careers?" the young reporter enthusiastically asked. "Do you think that people might see this as a sign that you two are desperate to keep things going?"

"Dude, what are you doing?" Horatio asked, as he yanked on Scotty's sleeve to get him to sit down.

"It's just what Duncan would have wanted," Scotty whispered to the photographer. "You know...tough aggressive questioning!"

"Is that a real fucking question?" Christina snapped. The reporters murmured as she cursed, their pens picking up speed.

"Yes...it's a real question...do you think people see this-" Scotty began before being cut off.

"I heard what you said," Christina said icily. "Our record sales are just fine. We're doing this because we want to. That's a fucking stupid question."

The gathered reporters attempted to get some more questions out there and take advantage of Christina's newly combative mood, but Scotty managed to shout out all over them.

"How come you two changed your looks? Do you think people had gotten tired of the old yous?" Scotty demanded.

"What is your problem?" Britney shot back. "Why are you bein' such a jerk about this?"

"These are just the questions people want to know," Scotty said, defending himself. "As the Hollywood press corps, it's our job to ask the tough questions."

"You're just being a little fucking prick," Christina snapped. "No more questions for you!"

The reporters then began shouting out questions again, but Christina immediately went back on her declaration when she heard what Scotty shouted out next.

"Excuse me?" Christina said in disbelief, not sure if she could possibly have heard his question right.

"I said...how come you've gotten so fat?" Scotty asked as Horatio buried his head in his hands in humiliation. He couldn't believe that Scotty was asking these questions.

"I an not fat!" Christina spat out, her face becoming visibly enraged.

"Why are you being so mean?" Britney asked, staring straight at Scotty as she wrapped her arm around Christina's shoulder as a sign of support.

"I'm not being mean," Scotty claimed. "These are legitimate questions. Christina, you've looked much chubbier lately. Why is that? Have you stopped exercising? Have you moved next door to a Krispy Kreme? Do you just not care how you look anymore? Why have you decided to become fat?"

"YOU MOTHERFUCKER!!!" Christina screamed as she jumped from over the table and lunged toward Scotty. Fluffy alertly grabbed her and slung her over her shoulder as she screamed and cursed in Scotty's general direction.

"Ummm...this press conference is over," Britney said into the microphone before running out of the room after Fluffy and Christina.

After the two singers left, the assembled media, satisfied that they had what they had come for, began to pack up and leave.

"I can't believe you asked those questions," Horatio said as he shook his head.

"They were legitimate questions," Scotty claimed. "It's just what Duncan said he wanted. People love it when we 'get' celebrities."

Horatio was about to respond to that when suddenly a massive arm reached over and grabbed Scotty by the shoulder.

"You need an attitude adjustment..." Fluffy growled before dragging Scotty away.

"Help me..." Scotty squeaked as he was pulled backstage. Horatio was frozen to his spot. He knew he didn't have a chance against someone of Fluffy's size. He just hoped he'd be able to find all the pieces of Scotty afterwards.

"Please don't kill me!" Scotty begged while Fluffy pulled him behind the curtain and lifted him up in the air. "I have so much to live for! There's so much I haven't done!"

"Your questions are garbage! You're garbage!" Fluffy declared. "Do you know what happens to garbage?"

Scotty didn't have an answer, so Fluffy provided him with one.

"You throw garbage out," Fluffy stated before tossing Scotty's slim body into a nearby garbage can. Scotty easily fell into the large, plastic refuse receptacle and Fluffy proceeded to turn it over on it's side and toss it down the hallway. As it rolled down the ramp of the hallway, Scotty felt like he was stuck in the washing machine on the spin cycle. He rolled over and over again his brains being scrambled and his stomach doing backflips until the ride ended rudely with a crash against some stacked up boxes. The garbage can hit with a crunch and Scotty poked his head out, his face now an unhealthy shade of green. The whole room was spinning but he quickly noticed two figures engaged in animated conversation. Even as sick as he was now, Scotty could tell it was Britney and Christina and that they didn't know he was there.

"I'M GOING TO KILL HIM!!! WHOEVER THE FUCK HE IS!!!" Christina screamed.

"Shhhh calm down Chrissy," Britney urged. "It's ok baby!"

"IT'S NOT OK!!! THAT LITTLE PIECE OF SHIT RUINED OUR PRESS CONFERENCE!!!" Christina roared, her face red with rage.

"Please calm down Chrissy," Britney begged, seeking to calm her friend. "Let me make you feel better baby."

Britney tenderly pressed her lips to Christina's, who was only too happy to taste her kiss. Christina immediately felt her anger begin to dissipate. There was nothing like a little loving attention to calm a raging fire and Christina smiled and let Britney suck on her tongue. Christina began moaning as Britney's hands crept up to her chest and began massaging her breasts through her clothes. Suddenly Scotty's questions didn't bother her so much anymore. This was reminding her about the one thing in life that really did matter...pleasure.

"Mmmm thanks...I needed that," Christina grinned when Britney pulled away.

"Think there's anything else you'd like me to do to make you feel better?" Britney playfully asked.

"I can think of a few things," Christina replied. "Let's get the hell out of here."

Christina then grabbed Britney by the hands and pulled her down the hallway toward the exit. Scotty couldn't believe what he had seen, his head was still aching and he was still having trouble focusing, but he knew what he had seen. Britney and Christina! They were part of it! The celebrity lesbian conspiracy! It was all real!

* * * * *

As Christina and Britney's press conference had ended, across town in L.A. it was the end of another long series of interviews for Cameron Diaz. There were few things about being a movie star that she hated more than press junkets. She didn't mind the one on one interviews or appearing on Leno or Letterman, but this was such a grind that Cameron looked forward to them about as much as she did going to the dentist for a root canal.

Junkets were the weekend long grinds where a steady stream of reporters would come in and ask you the same questions all day long. They would then all be presented as exclusive interviews with her on every station from Albany to Omaha, but by the end of the day Cameron barely knew which reporter was which and she didn't even care where they were from. They always asked the same questions...was she really friends with Drew Barrymore and Lucy Liu? Did she like wearing the sexy costumes in the movie? What was it like to work with Demi Moore on her big comeback? Cameron felt like all she had to do was reach into her brain and pick out a standard answer to each standard question. There was nothing hard about doing these interviews, it was that they were just so long and boring.

Cameron knew it was important to do them to help sell the movie and she knew that it was all part of playing the game. It didn't mean she had to like it though. On the other hand it did get her in the same vicinity as Drew and Lucy and got her closer to fulfilling the fantasy of hers that she'd been carrying for what now felt like forever.

Ever since she and Jennifer Aniston had hooked up after their strip-cardio class, Cameron had been dying with the need to play with her two Angels co-stars. Something about that class had triggered new desires in her and those desires had drawn her to Jennifer's sexy body. Jennifer had made Cameron want to explore every little bit of her sexuality and when the two of them had finally hooked up after weeks of fantasies, it had been like magic to Cameron. It felt as though a whole new world was open to her.

Soon after she'd discovered just how good a woman's touch could be, Cameron had broken up with her longtime boyfriend, Jared Leto. Her new bisexuality hadn't been the only reason for the breakup, but it had been the straw that had broken the camel's back. There was too much fun Cameron wanted to have right now and she didn't want a bad relationship holding her back. Cameron wanted to chuck her inhibitions and indulge in the sweet pleasure that girls could bring and she wanted to experience that with Drew and Lucy.

They had become such good, tight friends that Cameron felt like sex would just be an extension of the love they already had for one another. Now if only they could find some time to be alone. There had never been that perfect moment for the three of them to play and Cameron as hopeful that this weekend might provide one.

By now Cameron and Drew were already very well acquainted with each other's bodies. In fact almost as soon as Cameron and Jennifer had shared their last kiss, Cameron had been on her way to her friend's house to share every nasty detail about what had just happened. Drew was open about her own bisexuality and Cameron knew she'd love hearing all about her encounter.

At first Drew hadn't believed her, but Cameron had proven it to her by pulling her over and passionately kissing her on the lips. Cameron, Drew and Lucy had always been very affectionate with one another, teasing the press and each other in ways that just bordered lesbianism. It had all been silly stuff, but there had been nothing silly about the kiss Cameron had given Drew. It had taken Drew's breath away and left her in shock. But that hadn't stopped her from quickly returning the favor to Cameron and before either of them knew it, they were naked in Drew's bed as Cameron showed her friend all the pussy licking tips she had just picked up from Jennifer.

There had been numerous encounters between the two of them since then, but none had involved Lucy. They both had talked a bunch of times about how they wanted her and all the things they would want to do to her, but they were both kind of scared to make a move. Cameron and Drew were both bold women, unafraid to go after what they wanted, but they also knew there was nothing more important than friendship. Lovers came and went, but a good girlfriend was something you treasured. Neither Cameron nor Drew wanted to jeopardize their tight friendship with Lucy for sex, even though they both wanted it bad.

In fact, Drew had confessed to Cameron after their first time together that she had never made a move on her for the exact same reason. She hadn't wanted to risk losing her as a friend. Now that they both knew how much they wanted each other, that fear was gone and it made them wonder just how receptive Lucy would be to a girl on girl on girl encounter.

Now that all three of them were stuck in this hotel for the weekend, going through the grind of interviews, it seemed like the perfect opportunity to strike. Drew had gotten them a room in the hotel and had told Lucy to come on by at 2:00. It was getting close to time and Cameron excitedly made her way up. If this worked out, it was going to make the torture of these interviews all worth it. Whe

n she got up to the room, Drew was already waiting for her and, since they were all alone, they immediately fell into each other's arms, kissing happily.

"Mmmm I've wanted to do that all day," Drew sighed as she affectionately ran her hand over Cameron's blouse.

"Tell me about it," Cameron replied. "Thinking about this has been the only thing keeping me sane. I need this soooooo bad."

"I can't wait to give it to you then," Drew giggled before giving Cameron another kiss. This one was more tender and loving than the first. Above anything else the two women were friends. The sex they were now having was just gravy.

"I just wish Luce would hurry up and get here," Cameron said, longing for their absent co-star. "She did say she'd be here, right?"

"Chill girl, she'll be here," Drew promised. "She told me she would and I don't think she'd going to be standing us up."

"Think she'll go for it?" Cameron asked. It was a big step for them to try and bring Lucy into the fun. Lucy had never really shown any tendencies to drift toward the sapphic side of things. But that didn't stop her and Drew from dreaming about her tight Asian body naked and spread open for their horny tongues.

"I dunno Camie, I sure hope so," Drew answered. "It's hard to tell with these things. I mean I never would have guessed you would be into it Cameron, but you sure proved me wrong when you got your tongue in my pussy."

Cameron responded to the memory by squeezing the shorter girl in her arms and kissing her again. She had loved surprising Drew that day. Cameron had still had the taste of Jennifer all over her tongue and to combine that with Drew's sweet flavor had gotten Cameron all kinds of wet. They had touched each other everywhere that night and had continued to grab every chance they had had to play since then.

"Mmmm if she doesn't go for that, then she's crazy," Drew grinned. There was a sudden knock on the door and Cameron and Drew immediately separated. They hurriedly composed themselves, making sure there weren't any tell tale signs of their make out session. It was better to bring Lucy into this slowly instead of shocking her by having her walk in on them mid-kiss.

Drew went to answer the door and, as expected, their co-star was waiting on the other side.

"Please tell me you've got a freakin mini-bar in here or something..." Lucy said as she walked through the door. She looked exhausted and the day was only half over. "I can't do another one of these interviews without a drink."

"I think we can hook you up," Drew said before hugging her friend and kissing her on the cheek. There were a lot of places on Lucy that Drew longed to touch with her lips and she hoped her smooth cheek was only the beginning.

"Thank God," Lucy sighed happily as she gave Cameron the same warm hug she'd just given Drew. Lucy was continually amazed at how people refused to believe the three of them could be friends. They just assumed that three strong willed women naturally would be fighting. Well they had been friends on the first film and it had only grown through the sequel. Lucy considered Drew and Cameron to be people she could confide anything in and she often did. There wasn't much the three of them hadn't done together and Lucy felt closer to them than she had with any of her boyfriends.

"Looking for anything in particular Luce?" Drew asked as she stuck her head in the mini bar and took stock of the goodies they had inside.

"Anything with kick in it," Lucy said, slumping down on a soft leather seat and happily taking a load off. These fucking interviews were just agony.

"Hey Luce here's something you'll like...salted nuts," Cameron grinned as she tossed her friend a bag from the cabinet. The three of them had never shied away from playful crudeness and Cameron hoped that by getting the conversation to sex, things would go smoother for them.

"Mmmmm I could use some nuts in my mouth right now...salted or otherwise," Lucy laughed as she gratefully grabbed the bag in the air and ripped it open. "You know this was a great idea Drew. I never would have thought of it, but having this room is like genius. Now we have a place to relax before we have to get back there for more interviews."

"Well I had another reason for getting this room," Drew said, handing Lucy her drink. "Camie and I have something to tell you."

"What?" Lucy asked, her eyebrows rising. "Is something wrong?"

Cameron hadn't expected Drew to go at this so quickly, but she was ready to follow her lead. After all, Drew had seduced women in the past and she certainly hadn't. She just hoped this would work.

"No, nothing's wrong Luce," Drew said sitting down on the couch across from Lucy's chair. Cameron sat down right beside Drew with a look of nervous anticipation on her face. She hated being tongue tied, but she didn't really know what to say.

"Then what? What is it?" Lucy asked. "You guys can tell me anything. You know that."

"Well, Luce...it's like this..." Cameron began, finding the words waiting for her on her tongue. "Drew and I...well...we're...ummmm..."

"We're lovers Luce," Drew interrupted, saying the words Cameron couldn't quite muster.

Lucy's face was instantly covered in surprise. She couldn't believe it. That wasn't possible. Then, suddenly, a wide smile cracked her lips and she started to laugh.

"Get out of here..." Lucy laughed. "You two are messing with me. Good one though. You almost had me going there for a second."

"No, we're being serious," Cameron said, swallowing hard and spitting out the words. "Drew and I are lovers. We hooked up a few weeks back and well we've been...you know...messing around ever since."

"No way..." Lucy gasped, shaking her head. "You two are for real on this? You're doing it?"

"Oh yeah," Drew smiled, squeezing Cameron's hand and turning to kiss her. Cameron eagerly accepted and soon the two actresses were pressing their lips together and kissing. It wasn't too hard a kiss, but it was enough to show Lucy that this truly was no joke.

"No way..." Lucy repeated, not believing what her eyes were seeing. They'd always joked around about this stuff and she'd obviously known that Drew was bisexual, but Cameron? It just didn't seem possible. She'd had no idea that this was going on and now suddenly a question occurred to Lucy.

"Ummm...why are you telling me this?" Lucy asked nervously. She thought she had a good idea already, but she had to know for sure.

"We want you to join us Luce," Drew answered with a smile. "It's so good baby and we want you to feel the same pleasure we bring each other."

"I...I...thanks...but I...." Lucy stammered. She had to put her drink down on the coffee table or else she was afraid she was going to drop it. This was so surreal. Her best friends had been fucking and they hadn't told her. Now they wanted her to join. It was too much and Lucy reflexively stood up.

"Luce, it's so wonderful," Cameron said hoping to talk her friend into this. "I never knew how good it was to be with a girl until recently and now I can't get enough. Drew and I have wanted to get you into this since we hooked up. You're our friend and we want you to be more."

"I can't...I just can't," Lucy said nervously as she began backing away from Drew and Cameron. "That's...ummm...it's just not me. I'm not into girls."

"Have you ever tried it Luce?" Drew inquired.

"No!" Lucy answered a little too quickly. She could feel like she was messing this up. She was shocked about this, but it wasn't like she suddenly hated Drew and Cameron. She was ok with them doing this...but she wasn't into girls. Lucy couldn't believe she was in this position. All she wanted to do was get out of here without Drew and Cameron thinking she was some kind of homophobe. "You never really know until you try it sweetie," Drew said, speaking from her years of experience. "C'mon Luce...let us show you how good it is."

"I've...I've gotta go!" Lucy said before running for the door. She didn't look back at Cameron and Drew. She just ran for it and escaped back into the hotel's hallway.

"Shit!" Cameron said sadly, kicking the couch in frustration. "We fucking blew it."

"It's ok Camie," Drew replied. "If Luce doesn't want to play, then she doesn't have to. I mean we weren't going to force her, were we?"

"Well no, but I was hoping she'd at least want to mess around or something," Cameron sighed.

"Well you never know, she might come back," Drew, ever the eternal optimist, opined.

"Yeah right, she couldn't wait to get out of here," Cameron muttered. "She's probably never going to speak to us again."

"Now you're just being silly," Drew pointed out. "She's our friend. Of course she's going to speak to us and well, this might still work out. Things have a way of turning out for the best sometimes."

"I'll believe it when I see it," Cameron replied. She was completely bummed about Lucy's response. Fortunately, Drew had just the thing to cheer her up.

"You know we still do have this room," Drew pointed out. "And I see a soft bed over there that's calling our names."

Drew then leaned up and kissed the leggy blonde before her. Cameron didn't hesitate to return the kiss and they were quickly lost in each other.

"Mmmm you're right," Cameron smiled. "No sense wasting the opportunity while we've got it."

"My point exactly," Dew said, taking Cameron's hand and leading her toward the bed. "And if Luce decides to come back...then so much the better."

* * * * *

As Alyssa was driving it was hard to keep her eyes on the road because it was so much more fun to concentrate on the fantasies in her head. She hadn't gone out and done it on purpose, but it seemed as though her diet had consisted mostly of pop princesses lately. Britney...Christina...Michelle...Avril...It had been nothing but girls either in their teens or just out of them and Alyssa needed something more. She needed a real woman.

Not that Alyssa was complaining about those girls and what they'd done to her. They were all hot and their pussies were so sweet, but Alyssa needed someone with experience and more developed maturity. Those girls were just kids. Alyssa needed someone like Rose or Sarah. Someone who had a full sense of their sexual powers and knew just how to use them. Unfortunately, they were both out of her reach, but Alyssa was optimistic about the prospect she was traveling to see at that very moment.

Alyssa had known Jaime Pressly for years before she guested on "Charmed" and as soon as she had seen the blonde actress in her mermaid costume, Alyssa had known she had to have her. Jaime was so beautiful, with a tight, firm body that oozed sex. She also had an edge of danger and mystery to her that Alyssa found so appealing. It was part of what she liked so much about Rose. You could look at the two of them and feel that they had no sexual limits...that there was nothing they wouldn't be into. Jamie had that sharp Southern voice of hers and a stare that could turn any victim into ice and it all just made Alyssa want her more.

There hadn't been a good opportunity when Jaime had been on the show for Alyssa to try and make a move on her, but now a golden opportunity had fallen right in her lap. Out of the blue a few days ago Jaime had called the mansion. The fact that she had called looking for Love had been irrelevant because Alyssa was able to get a lunch invitation out of it. Jaime had called again that morning to see if Alyssa had wanted to come over to make good on the invitation. Naturally, Alyssa had accepted. She didn't know what Jaime was cooking up for her, but she hoped it would be a pussy buffet.

Alyssa had no idea if Jaime was into girls or not. There had always been rumors about her, but Alyssa knew those went hand in hand with Jaime's tomboyish look and attitude. Just about any female who spoke her mind like Jaime did was tagged a lesbian at some point, so Alyssa had never paid the rumors much mind.

But even if Jaime had never had the slightest girl/girl thought in her life, Alyssa was totally confident that she could bring her around. All she had to do was think back to her encounter in the Frederick's changing room with Heather Locklear and then to the hotel room with Avril Lavigne. Those girls had both been straight going in and Alyssa had turned them over to lesbianism. She had no doubt she could do it again and as she drove Alyssa was thinking about everything she wanted to do to Jaime's hot, firm body. She had packed up nearly a year's worth of fantasies in her head and by the time Alyssa had gotten through them, she was pulling up to Jaime's house.

Hopping out of her car, Alyssa eagerly walked up to the front door. She had to stop and tell herself to calm down. She couldn't just rush up and kiss Jaime on the lips when she saw her. Alyssa knew better. She knew that she had to take it slow and show Jaime just how sexy a woman's touch could be.

When she reached the door, Alyssa found a note waiting for her.

"Lyssa, come on in. I left the door open for you. Jaime."

Since this wasn't Mayberry, Alyssa found it a bit odd that anyone would leave their door open, but Jaime had always been the type of girl to ignore conventions, so why should this be any different. Alyssa opened the door and walked inside. She didn't want to start bellowing out Jaime's name, so instead she began looking around for her friend. There wasn't any sign of her in the kitchen or anywhere else downstairs, so Alyssa walked up to the house's second level.

There weren't any signs of life up there either and Alyssa was starting to get a little creeped out by this. Something wasn't right here and Alyssa felt a touch of paranoia as she pictured someone about to jump out from a corner and drag her into the basement for nefarious purposes.

Suddenly Alyssa heard a noise behind her and she nearly jumped up in the air in response. She managed to steady herself, though, and Alyssa quickly turned to see that the noise was merely a door opening. Steam poured out of what Alyssa deduced was the bathroom, but that wasn't what grabbed Alyssa's attention and held it tight. It was the fact that Jaime walked out of the door and into the hallway completely naked as she dried her hair from her shower.

At first Alyssa was dumbstruck. She'd seen Jaime naked before from her Playboy spread and her ventures into late night cable soft porn like "Poison Ivy 3", but that was nothing compared to seeing her in the flesh, with water glistening off her bare skin. Jaime's firm breasts curved out proudly and her stomach still had the toned flatness of the gymnast she used to be. Her long legs drew Alyssa's attention down her body as she found herself fantasizing about kissing every inch of those gams. And of course Alyssa couldn't help but focus on the completely shaved pussy that gave Jaime's body such a sensual center.

Jaime didn't seem to notice her at first as she dried her hair, so Alyssa finally found the willpower to stop staring and speak up.

"Ummm...Jaime?" Alyssa said, even as her throat went dry from the vision before her.

"Holy shit!" Jaime gasped in surprise. She immediately ducked back into the bathroom and came back out covering herself in a pink towel.

"Sorry Jaime, I just saw the note...and I couldn't find you so I came upstairs and..." Alyssa said, trying to explain her presence. She was a little embarrassed about this, but she didn't regret it for a second. Being able to see Jaime's naked body was totally worth it and Alyssa only hoped she'd be seeing it again real soon.

"No it's my fault Lyssa," Jaime claimed. "I just wasn't expecting you. I figured I had a good few minutes to get myself dressed, but I guess I was wrong. It's totally ok though. Not like anyone hasn't seen what I got before."

"Good point," Alyssa replied with a knowing smile. She hoped the desire she was feeling for Jaime wasn't too apparent. She didn't want to freak the blonde girl out. Alyssa knew she had to find just the right moment if she wanted to attempt a seduction here. She had to be bold, but not careless.

"C'mon in, no sense getting shy now," Jaime said in her clipped, sexy drawl that had Alyssa dreaming of how good dirty talk would sound coming out of her lips. Jaime didn't have the long drawn out accent of a southern belle, but more of a direct and to the point speech. It was like every word out of her mouth was saying "Yeah, I'm from the south, got a fucking problem with that?"

Jaime walked into her bedroom and Alyssa obediently followed. Since this was supposed to be a casual get together, Alyssa had just slipped on some black shorts and a t-shirt. Modesty forced her to put some underwear on and the more time she was with Jaime the more Alyssa felt her body squirm under her clothes. God, she needed to get naked and since they were now in Jaime's bedroom, Alyssa hoped it wouldn't be long before she would have her chance to make a move.

"Grab a seat...I gotta get some clothes on," Jaime said as she casually gestured toward a chair near her bed. Alyssa did just that and took a moment to get a look around Jaime's bedroom. She quickly deduced that they were total opposites when it came to their rooms. Alyssa wasn't a slob by any means, but she liked to throw her clothes around now and then and leave things messed up. The only word Alyssa could summon for Jaime's room was "meticulous." There wasn't a piece out of place. It seemed like as if a speck of dust dared enter, Jaime would use a laser stare to blast it into oblivion.

Of course Alyssa quickly found herself distracted by the immaculate bedroom when she saw Jaime drop the towel and expose her body once again. Nothing could pull Alyssa's attention away from that body, especially when the blonde turned around to give Alyssa a delicious view of her ass. Jaime was all muscle on her backside, but hadn't lost her womanly curves and Alyssa felt herself getting dangerously close to drooling.

Even when Jaime was in a relaxed state it looked like she was ready at any moment to pounce like a panther and Alyssa was dying to be pounced right about then. She tried not to stare at Jaime, but figured why fight it? She liked what she saw as Jaime rooted through her closet and stuck out her bare ass as a tantalizing sight for Alyssa's horny eyes. There was no way that Alyssa couldn't stare at that.

"Whoa what's with the look?" Jaime asked as she turned around holding a sundress against her naked body. She had been about to slip it on, but Alyssa's look gave her pause.

"What look?" Alyssa asked innocently. She knew she'd been caught, but decided it couldn't hurt to feign a little ignorance.

"That look," Jaime said, pointing right at Alyssa's face. "God, you look like you want to fuck me or something."

This was it! Alyssa knew she was never going to get a better opening than this.

"And what if I did?" Alyssa asked, her voice on full carnal mode. "What if I wanted to fuck you Jaime?"

Jaime cracked a smile on her face, but quickly saw that Alyssa wasn't joking.

"Are you serious?" Jaime asked.

"Mmmhmmm," Alyssa nodded. "Jaime, right now you look good enough to eat and I'm pretty fucking hungry."

"Holy shit," Jaime gasped in visible disbelief. "I never thought that you...you know...were into...that."

"Ever been with a girl Jaime?" Alyssa asked as she got up from the chair and began sauntering toward Jaime.

"No..." Jaime answered softly, still clinging the dress to her naked body.

"Then I have so much to show you then," Alyssa grinned wickedly before leaning in and kissing Jaime's lips tenderly. Jaime's eyes flew open in surprise, but Alyssa didn't hesitate or entertain second thoughts. She wanted Jaime and she was going to have her.

The feel of their lips together was electric. Alyssa could feel Jaime holding herself back, but she sensed it wouldn't be long before the blonde was returning the kiss and then some. Alyssa kept their lips together, deepening the kiss slowly as she began to push her tongue into Jaime's mouth. As soon as she felt Alyssa's tongue inside her, Jaime suddenly stepped away.

"No...I...I just can't do this...I'm not into girls," Jaime said. Alyssa could hear her nerves, but also detected aroused curiosity there. It looked like she would just have to coax Jaime a little more.

"Now how do you know that if you haven't tried," Alyssa pointed out seductively as she pushed the dress out of Jaime's hands and once again exposed her naked body. "I want you Jaime. I've wanted you ever since you were on the show. I want to make you feel so fucking good that you won't be able to stand it. I'm going to make you crave pussy as much as I do. Let me show you how good it feels baby."

As Alyssa was talking she began tracing her fingers over Jaime's breasts. She teased her friend's nipples and Alyssa grinned when she saw those pink points begin to harden with arousal. She knew Jaime would be into this. All she needed was a little bit more incentive.

"What's the matter Jaime, don't you like sex?" Alyssa asked, knowing Jaime never backed down from a challenge. "Don't you like feeling pleasure?"

"You know I do..." Jaime said in a near whisper. Her face looked nervous still, but more and more intrigued with what was happening.

"Don't you think you're hot enough for me?" Alyssa smirked wickedly. "I think your body is amazing and there's so many things I want to do to it."

"I know my body is....ohhhhhhh God....good...I...ooooooooooh don't stop," Jaime moaned when Alyssa leaned down and began flicking her tongue against Jaime's nipples. "It's just that....yesssssssss....ohhhhhhhh fucking yessssssss...I've never done this..."

"There's a first time for everything baby," Alyssa reminded the blonde girl before getting back to her tongue play. Alyssa now had Jaime backed up against her closet, her bare ass pressing against the mirror on the door. Alyssa picked up speed against Jaime's nipples, tonguing them with a gentle intensity that drove Jaime high with pleasure. Alyssa did know just how to use her tongue and sounds of desire slipped from Jamie's mouth.

As Jaime moaned, Alyssa batted her pleasure points back and forth, teasing them with her fingers after getting them wet with her tongue. When Alyssa began sucking on them, Jaime's cries only increased.

"Ohhhhh yessssssss Lysaaaaaaa..." Jaime hissed in pleasure. "God, it feels so fucking good. Mmmmmmmm much better than a man!!! Is all of it this good? Ooooooh I love it!"

"It gets even better than this," Alyssa promised with a sexy grin. She knew she had Jaime now. It had been so easy and Alyssa couldn't wait to get at that smooth pussy of Jaime's. Alyssa was actually surprised that this was Jaime's first time with a girl. She would have figured she'd have done this a long time ago. She just seemed the type to be open to female affection.

"Lyssa...I don't know...ummmmmm yessss...I just...oooooohhh..." Jaime moaned. While she was speaking her reservations, her body was betraying her arousal. Alyssa could smell how hot Jaime was getting and it turned her on even more. Now more than ever Alyssa felt imprisoned in her clothes. She wanted to tear them off and get naked with Jaime. But she held on to her self-control and kept concentrating on Jaime. The blonde actress began stroking Alyssa's hair while she sucked on her nipples. Alyssa loved the feel of Jaime's hand on her head, imploring her to go forward even as her voice expressed doubts.

"I'll make a deal with you Jaime, ok?" Alyssa said, pulling her head up and watching Jaime nod her head in assent. "The second this stops feeling good, all you have to do is tell me to stop and I will. But I know you won't tell me to stop because I can make this feel better than any fucking thing you've ever felt. How's that sound baby?"

"Mmmm goooooood..." Jaime groaned as Alyssa's hands latched onto her breasts while she kissed all the way down her flat, super toned tummy. Jaime's body was lean and so sexy. Alyssa lavished wet kisses all over her stomach and down her body toward her bellybutton. The call of Jaime's pussy was powerful, but Alyssa couldn't stop herself from indulging in her flesh first. This tight, toned body drove Alyssa crazy and she demonstrated it by leaving wet kiss marks of pure lust everywhere she could on Jaime's bare skin.

"Mmmmm it's too bad you already took your shower Jaime, because I am going to get you so fucking dirty now," Alyssa giggled, her eyes ablaze with horniness.

Alyssa's words sounded so good to Jaime and she responded with an excited moan. She still looked as though she was trying to fight off her raging arousal, but Alyssa could see her resolve weakening by the moment. Jaime couldn't hide how wet her pussy was getting and when she started pushing Alyssa's head down lower, the brunette knew that there would be no more resistance.

"You better keep your promises," Jaime shot back, telling Alyssa that she'd better not disappoint.

"Oh I will, don't you worry about that," Alyssa guaranteed. "I'm going to make your pussy drip right onto my tongue. You've never been fucked like you're going to get fucked now Jaime."

Don't be so sure of that, bitch, Jaime thought to herself, stifling back a smirk as she reminded herself she was supposed to be playing hard to get here.

"Ooooh make it good Alyssa," Jaime sighed as Alyssa began kissing down her stomach again, sinking to her knees so she could kiss and nibble at her thighs. "Make it as good as you promised.

Alyssa got closer and closer to Jaime's pussy with each kiss and she could easily see how wet the blonde was now. Christ, her pussy was practically a river of desire. Jaime was overheating with excitement and Alyssa didn't mind patting herself on the back a little for getting her that way. She'd turned another straight chick and it had been so easy. Alyssa knew she was going to have to use this power of hers more often.

"God you're so fucking wet," Alyssa marveled when her face was right up against Jaime's juicy cunt. "What do you want me to do Jaime? Do you want me to kiss this pretty pussy of yours? Do you want me to suck and lick on your hot, shaved lips?"

"Yessssss...God yessss..." Jaime grunted, her need for pleasure obvious. "Don't make me wait! Give me that tongue of yours Lyssa!"

Alyssa could feel Jaime's hand on the back of her head again, pushing her forward so she decided not to make her wait any more. Juice was dripping off the smooth lips of Jaime's pussy and Alyssa took care of it in one swift motion, licking Jaime's slit clean with a hard tongue swipe.

"Ooooooooooh fuck yeah!" Jaime grunted, both of her hands now firmly on Alyssa's head, holding her on her knees against her pussy. "Lick it good Lyssa! Lick my tight little cunt! God...I can't believe you're fucking doing this to me but it feels awesome baby!"

Just as Alyssa had imagined, it sounded so good to hear those nasty words coming out of Jaime's lips. Some people had complained about her voice in the past, but Alyssa was totally loving it. She wanted to hear more from her and she knew just how to get what she craved. Alyssa began licking Jaime harder, running her tongue up and down her slit and licking off each fresh coating of juice that dripped from her overheated pussy. The harder she licked, the harder Jaime gripped her head, not wanting to give Alyssa any possibility of escape. Not that Alyssa was thinking about bolting. She was going to stay there until she got every drop of Jaime's girl honey.

"Lick harder Lyssa!" Jaime urged, her hands full of Alyssa's dark hair. "Mmmmmm your tongue feels amazing in my pussy! Ohhhhhhhh we should have been doing this so fucking long ago! Get that tongue inside me! Lick my clit you nasty slut! Eat my pussy like you mean it!"

It was obvious to Alyssa by now that Jaime was someone who loved being in control. Normally Alyssa wanted to be the one on top but Jaime wasn't letting her get her way this time. Her encounters with Rose always seemed to devolve into a power struggle, albeit a mutually satisfying one. But this time Alyssa was willing to let Jaime lead her. She liked the feel of her hands gripping and pulling on her hair and she knew they must have made quite a sight...her on her knees and still fully dressed as Jaime stood naked before her, rubbing her naked ass against a mirror as she grunted and cursed with pleasure.

Jaime's pussy cream was being spread over Alyssa's lips as the blonde began to unconsciously grind her dripping snatch against her lips. Jaime was too tasty for Alyssa to quibble about who was in control. She wanted this bad and Alyssa wanted to give it to her over and over again. She'd turned her to bisexual so damn fast, that Alyssa wanted to make sure Jaime had nothing to regret when the inevitable second thoughts began to creep in.

Alyssa's tastebuds were very happy to be coated in Jaime's tangy flavor and she was getting so wet that it was as easy as a hot knife cutting through butter for her to slide into her cunt and get at her pink. Alyssa helped matters out even more by reaching up and spreading Jaime open with her fingers. She was so tight and coiled that Alyssa wondered if she'd even been with a guy lately. Whatever the reason, Jaime was wet and tight. She was so ready to get fucked and she let Alyssa know it.

"Mmmmmmmm you little slut...fuck me!!!" Jaime cried out. "You made me this fucking horny now you better do something about it! Eat my cunt you nasty whore!"

It had been Jaime's intention to murmur sweet nothings to Alyssa until she was hers, but she couldn't help herself. She had to be nasty. Luckily, Alyssa seemed to love it and it was making Jaime so wet. Alyssa's tongue did feel good inside her. She hadn't been licked so enthusiastically in a long time. Alyssa knew just where to bury her hot little tongue and just how long to lick. Jaime's clit was on fire with need and Alyssa was giving her just what she craved. She'd been stoking herself up for this all day and the orgasm she'd stored up was close to bubbling over in a big way.

"Ooooh you're getting into this," Alyssa grinned as she pulled her sticky face away from Jaime's wetness and looked straight up at her. "I knew you'd love my tongue in your pussy baby. You had that needy look about you girl. Mmmmm when I'm finished with you Jaime, you're gonna need to have your pussy licked by a girl every day."

"Stop talking and keep licking!" Jaime ordered before shoving Alyssa's face back into her cunt. She then reared her head back and released a long and happy groan as Alyssa's tongue slid back inside her and went right after her clit. None of the girls she'd ever taken knew just how to lick her like Alyssa did...well there was one who was even better, but Jamie held her in up to a special level.

Alyssa bathed Jaime's clit with long, steady licks like a fucking machine, not missing a beat as she drove her to horny highs. Jaime could feel her clit throb against Alyssa's tongue and she gripped her tighter. She wasn't going to let Alyssa slow down a bit.

If it had been anyone else holding her down like this, Alyssa would have spanked them hard right on the ass or given their clit a nip, but it felt natural to be before Jaime like this. Maybe she had a dormant sub side or something, Alyssa figured. But she knew she could psychoanalyze herself later. Right now she had a hot pussy to attend to. Alyssa's hands had been lying to her sides during all this and now she used them to pull up her own t-shirt and tease her nipples through her bra. It felt so good to touch herself while she feasted on Jaime, but Alyssa wasn't content to leave her hands there. She wanted another feel of Jaime.

Alyssa pulled Jaime forward just enough to pull her away from the mirror. This gave Alyssa all the room she needed to get her hands on Jaime's toned ass. The blonde moaned in pleasure as Alyssa's hands squeezed her tight butt cheeks. She loved being touched like that and Alyssa's hands felt so good on her ass.

"Yesssssssss squeeze those cheeks..." Jaime groaned. "Mmmm I wanna feel you all over my hot ass! Feel that fucking sculpted ass of mine! Bet you wish you had an ass this hot, don't you Lyssa!"

Lyssa thought her ass was plenty hot and didn't need much improvement, but she kept that thought to herself. Instead she just moaned an affirmation into Jaime's pussy as she worked her over. Alyssa had moved away from Jaime's clit for the moment and was concentrating on tongue fucking her snatch. Alyssa's tongue pushed in and out at rapid speed, bringing more and more of Jaime's hot juices down her throat. Craning her eyes to the side, Alyssa caught a glimpse of herself in the mirror and she loved what she saw. All she could see was Jaime's ass and her hands tightly gripping it, but that was enough for her. She loved seeing her ruby red painted fingernails on Jaime's tanned flesh, spreading her cheeks open and exposing her puckered asshole to the open air. Alyssa hoped it wouldn't be long before her tongue was deep inside that hole too.

"Fuck me Alyssa!" Jaime urged. "You're getting me so hot you fucking bitch! Fuck me with that nasty tongue! Get it deep in my cunt so I can come down your throat! Mmmmmm that's just what you want! My hot cum dripping down your throat and filling your belly! You fucking little whore! You wanted to see me naked, didn't you? You wanted to get me against the wall so you could pound my cunt with your tongue like the pussy loving whore you are! FUCK YES LYSSA!!! EAT MY MOTHERFUCKING TIGHT LITTLE PUSSY!!!"

Jaime sure didn't talk like a first timer, but Alyssa supposed she'd just had a lot of hot, nasty fun with guys. She wondered why her pussy was still so tight if she was experienced as she let on, but Alyssa didn't think long about it. Jaime had always been a bunch of riddles and contradictions for as long as she'd known her, so why should this be any different.

"OHHHHH SOOOOOO CLOSE LYSSSSSA!!!" Jaime screamed, her passion continuing to grow with each passing word. "FUCK ME HARD WITH THAT TONGUE!!! MAKE MY PUSSY CREAM ALL OVER YOUR FUCKING FACE ALYSSAAAAAA!!! YESSSSSS IT'S JUST AS GOOD AS YOU SAID IT WOULD BEEEEEEE!!!"

Jaime's grip was starting to loosen now, but that was only because all her energy was being focused on her nearing orgasm. Her legs were starting to shake and it was hard to keep standing. Holding onto Alyssa's head was the only thing that kept Jaime upright as her body shook and quivered in anticipation. Sweat was rolling down her neck, forehead and back as Alyssa drove her closer and closer with every tongue thrust into her pussy. Her orgasm was almost there and Jaime impatiently waited for the crashing pleasure.

It wasn't hard to see how close Jaime was so Alyssa knew it was to get back to her clit. She started sucking on it like a fiend, as if she could reach her own satisfaction just by making Jaime come. Alyssa pinched Jaime's swollen red clit with her fingers and sucked hard on it with her horny lips. A second later she was greeted with the flood of girl cum she'd been craving since she got that first phone call from Jaime the other day.

"AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH FUCK!!!" Jaime roared with a hard thrusting against Alyssa's face. Jaime's body bounced back and forth from the mirror to Alyssa's face. Her ass smashed Alyssa's hands into the mirror while her body bucked in orgasmic pleasure. Fortunately the bucking of her hips wasn't too hard, so Alyssa wasn't feeling any pain, but even if she had been it was doubtful she even would have noticed it. The sensation of drinking down Jaime's rich, tangy girl cream was enough of a pleasurable distraction for Alyssa to not notice much at all. Girl cum splashed against her tongue and Jaime fucked her face hard. Through it all Alyssa kept her hands tight to her ass and her mouth glued to her cummy pussy.

"YESSSSS OHHHHHH YOU FUCKING LITTLE SLUT!!!" Jaime screamed. "SWALLOW THAT CUM LYSSA!!! DRINK DOWN MY HOT FUCK CREAM!!! OOOOOOH BABY YESSSSSSS!!!"

Alyssa peered up from Jaime's pussy to see her friend's face frozen open in rapture as bestial grunts and groans escaped her lips. Seeing Jaime like this was such a turn on that Alyssa had a small orgasm of her own, soaking her panties without even so much of a touch to her pussy. It was just a tiny one though. Alyssa knew she could do much better and she hoped Jaime was going to help her.

Jaime's orgasm died down to soft cries and moans and her legs finally gave out on her. She gently fell to the carpeting and found herself greeted by Alyssa's kisses and caresses. Jaime tasted herself all over Alyssa's lips and complimented herself on a job well done. She had Alyssa totally convinced that she'd just seduced her.

Of course Jaime had planned everything. She'd been waiting in her bathroom, listening for Alyssa's footsteps and timing it so the girl would see her emerging naked from the bathroom. The rest had been easy. She'd known Alyssa would have been unable to resist putting the moves on her after seeing her glorious naked body and it had been so easy for Jaime to just stand back and let Alyssa do all the work on her. She just had to stand there and play the role of the shy virgin, shocked by a lesbian advance, but wanting to experience the pleasure.

Now she had Alyssa thinking she'd just "converted" her and it felt so good to know Alyssa had bought the whole act. Jaime knew that Alyssa would want her to return the favor and she grudgingly geared herself up to do it. This was the hard part. Jaime hated giving pleasure. What she really wanted to do was throw Alyssa on the bed, strap her toy on and rape her ass, treasuring each and every one of her screams as she transformed Alyssa's cocky personality into one of a simpering, obedient little bitch like Tiffani.

If only Alyssa knew that Tiffani was locked up in her guest bedroom, ball gag in her mouth and tied to the bed. She'd made Tiffani dump her fiancée and now she totally belonged to her. Jaime wanted to give the same treatment to Alyssa, but she stopped herself. It was too soon for that. She had bigger game in mind and she needed Alyssa to lead her right there.

"God, Lyssa...how did you learn to do all that?" Jaime gasped as she played with Alyssa's hair and slipped back into the role of the freshly seduced.

"I've had plenty of practice," Alyssa said with a satisfied and cum covered smile.

"With who? Who's the lucky girl?" Jaime inquired.

"It's a whole bunch of girls and that's top secret," Alyssa contended. "Of course you might be able to get that secret out of me."

"Oh? And how can I do that?" Jaime asked.

Alyssa responded not with words, but by undoing her shorts and pushing them off her legs, revealing a soaked pair of black panties underneath. Jaime felt a surge of anger suddenly. Who the fuck was Alyssa to demand pleasure from her? She was nothing! But Jaime forced a smile and leaned down to kiss Alyssa as she helped her new lover off with her shirt and bra. She could face sincerity and give Alyssa a few orgasms. She knew what she was on the verge of getting...an invitation to the mansion and access to Rose. That was worth giving some pleasure and if things worked out the way Jaime wanted them to, then Rose was going to be getting a nasty surprise when she got back from her little roadtrip.

* * * * *

As Rose and Love continued with their drive through Mississippi, a whole new problem had presented itself. They had diverted from the main roads, to soak in some country sights and now they were completely, hopelessly lost.

"Ok, I officially have no idea where we are," Love sighed as she pushed down the map she'd had pressed to her face and folded it back up.

"Relax Love, all these roads have got to lead somewhere," Rose pointed out, continuing to drive down the dusty and deserted road. It was a real scorcher that day and the light sundresses they both wore clung to the curves of their body. They had the top down on the car so it provided enough of a breeze to keep the heat stroke at bay, but both girls had their eyes peeled for a little lake or some place they could strip down and cool off for a little bit.

"At this rate by the time we reach New York, Sarah's going to be back in Malibu," Love playfully pouted. She really didn't mind the slow pace, especially because it gave her and Rose plenty of chances to break for fun.

"I know you're not ripping on my driving, are you?" Rose teased. "Cause I have ways of making you pay if you are."

Rose's hand then snaked up Love's leg, pulling up her dress just enough to get a surge of energy headed straight to Love's pussy. Rose teased Love's leg with soft strokes and elicited a few choice moans from the girl before stopping.

"Any other comments you'd like to make Love?" Rose inquired. "Because that can be the last time you feel me touching you for a long time."

"Noooooo..." Love giggled. "Anything but that. No comments here. Just keep doing whatever you want."

"I thought you'd see it my way," Rose grinned before stealing a kiss from Love. Their lips brushed together, creating little sparks of passion before Rose turned her attention back to their destination.

"Now let me get a look at this map," Rose said. "There's got to be a way to get back on the highway from here. I think we've seen the same damn farmhouse for like the past six times."

Love had to admit there sure wasn't a lot out here besides farmland. They all did seem alike after a while. Love knew there were probably lots of interesting stories behind each and every farm, but from the outside they all looked the same and all seemed to have the same animals always roaming around.

Unfolding the map again, Love began to study it with Rose. The redhead craned her head to get a look at it too and took her eyes off the road for just a split second. The distraction prevented Rose from seeing what immediately caught Love's eye.

"LOOK OUT!!! COW!!!" Love shouted.

"Huh?" Rose replied before looking up and slamming on the brakes. A cow had wandered off from one of the neighboring farms and was making her way across the road. The brakes screeched and Rose swerved the car off to the left shoulder, kicking up dust everywhere. They narrowly missed the cow, but the car couldn't escape damage as it hit a rock. Rose and Love heard an unmistakable pow and when Rose stopped the car, they both heard the hiss of air escaping. A quick investigation confirmed that they had indeed had a blowout in their left front tire.

"FUCK!!!" Rose screamed as she kicked the car and turned her wrath toward the cow. "YOU BETTER RUN COW!!! GET YOUR FLABBY ASS BACK HERE BESSIE AND I'M GONNA MAKE YOU INTO A FUCKING PRADA BAG!!!"

"We've got a spare, right?" Love asked hopefully.

"Ummmm no..." Rose sheepishly admitted. "The guy I borrowed it from said he didn't have one and I didn't think we'd need one anyway."

"Now what are we going to do?" Love asked. "We're stranded!"

"I'm sure one of these farms has gotta have someone who can help us," Rose surmised. "I guess we've just gotta start walking until we find one."

Seeing no better alternatives, Rose and Love pushed the car all the way onto the shoulder and started walking.

* * * * *

Jewel sighed as she sat down and looked around the empty theater. She was at Syracuse University and that night she was going to be performing in front of a full crowd. At least she hoped it was a full crowd. The promoters had assured her it was a sell out so she took their word for it. The size of the crowd wasn't really something that fazed Jewel. She would play for one person if that was all showed up, but it was always nicer to have a full house. At least when she was performing for a crowd of fans she could lose herself in the moment and not remember how lonely she was feeling.

Certainly Syracuse University had its share of hotties and Jewel was confident she could entice one or two back to her hotel room that night, but her heart just wasn't in it. She missed her friends and wasn't ashamed to admit it.

Jewel began to wonder much progress Rose and Love had made with their little road trip. She couldn't wait for all of them to hook up in the city soon. Jewel just hoped that they timed everything right so they could really give Sarah and Jen a happy surprise. As she dreamt about the happy looks on Sarah and Jen's faces, Jewel began wishing there was a surprise for her somewhere out there. That would have been just what she needed.

When she closed her eyes it was so easy for her to imagine walking into her hotel room and finding Rose and Love waiting for her on the bed without a stitch of clothing on between them. After this tour, there was nothing Jewel longed for more than the feel of Rose using Mr. Snappy on her and fucking her pussy mercilessly while Love happily sucked on her tits and then pressed her hot little shaved pussy in her face. That sounded just like heaven.

"Jewel? Jewel? Are you ok?" her manager, Ian, asked her snapping her out of her dreamy state.

"I'm fine," Jewel said as she got up and slapped her hands on her legs. "What are we doing now?"

"Well they said they want to do some sound checks and make sure all the levels are good and everything," Ian explained.

"Ok, well then lets get to it," Jewel said before picking up her guitar and making sure her microphone was firmly attached to her person. The concert wasn't for a few hours so this was part of the seemingly endless prep work they had to do.

Jewel ran through a few medleys and did some freestyle cover songs, throwing them together as she played. It really didn't matter what she played as long as they got the right level readings for tonight. Feeling like raising a few eyebrows amongst the crew, Jewel began plucking at her guitar and singing the first view verses of Nine Inch Nails' "Closer" before Ian interrupted her.

"Hate to stop your interpretation of the classics," Ian said with a bemused smile. "But there's someone here to see you."

"Oh yeah? Who?" Jewel asked, hoping against hope it was one of her friends. When she saw who her visitor was, Jewel saw she hadn't gotten exactly what she wanted, but she'd gotten damn close.

"Hey girl," Beyonce Knowles smiled as she stepped forward and greeted Jewel with a hug.

"So what are you doing here?" Jewel asked happily. She and Beyonce were now in her dressing room and kicking back. Beyonce had been one of the last people she'd been expecting to see here, but it was a good surprise. It certainly added some intriguing possibilities to the night.

"We've just been doing the tour of radio stations and all that...you know try to get the buzz going about the album," Beyonce explained as she brushed a strand of her long honey blonde hair away from her face. Not many girls looked good with dyed blonde hair, but Beyonce owned the look.

"Anyways, we're doing like every radio station we can think of to get the word out and after that we're gonna start hitting the TV shows doing the single and everything...but you know how it works already girl," Beyonce continued.

"I sure do," Jewel replied. She'd just finished one of those little publicity tours herself to promote her new album. It looked like Beyonce was doing even more than she'd done to promote her stuff. Of course Jewel thought that all they had to do was play Beyonce's "Crazy In Love" video on non-stop repeat and there would be a flock of guys buying the album.

Jewel thought she had looked good in her own "Intuition" video, but she didn't mind admitting that Beyonce completely blew her away in her new video. Beyonce had a lot to shake in that video and she shook it in a way guaranteed to create cardiac arrest. Jewel loved the video and it had created more than a few naughty thoughts in her head about her friend Beyonce.

Their paths had crossed a bunch of times over the years, but they had really sparked a friendship when they had done a duet together at the recent VH1 Divas special. Jewel thought Beyonce was really down to earth and friendly and they had hit it off very well. They had traded a lot of phone calls and text messages since then, but this was the first time they'd seen each other in weeks.

"So are you in town for the night?" Jewel inquired.

"Yes and thank God," Beyonce groaned. "They have got me working so hard on this promotion stuff that I don't even know what damn town I'm in half the time. They wanted to move on tonight to somewhere else, but I had to put my foot down and tell them no way. I need a night to relax and just chill. I'm close to just crashing down and sleeping for the next like six years or something. Tonight I am not even going to think about the album and if anyone comes up to me with a microphone for an interview then they are gonna get that thing pushed up where the sun don't shine."

"Well I'm glad you came to chill with me," Jewel smiled as she began thinking of a few fun ways she could help Beyonce relax.

"How could I not girl?" Beyonce asked with a grin. "I saw you were in town and I just had to stop by. Think you can get me a ticket for tonight?"

"I think something can be arranged," Jewel replied, her brain already whirling with possibilities. If she could arrange things just right, this could end up being a very memorable night for the both of them.

* * * * *

Her head still spinning from what had just happened, Lucy knew she needed to find a way to calm herself down. She couldn't believe what Drew and Cameron had told her and she also felt terrible about the way she'd reacted. Cameron and Drew were two of her best friends in the world and when they had confessed their relationship to her, she had reacted like they were telling her they were child murderers or something. Lucy had been shocked by what they had told her, but that was no excuse for her running out of there like a scared bunny. What could they have done to her anyway?

As soon as she asked herself that question, more than a few answers popped into Lucy's head. She knew exactly what they could have done to her and it made Lucy totally nervous to think about it. Like any female celebrity, Lucy was sure she had lesbian fans out there who entertained fantasies about her, but that was one thing. Knowing it was your friends that wanted to have sex with you was something totally different. Now Lucy found herself thinking back to every hug and kiss they'd shared and every time they'd goofed around by grabbing at each other's boobs or slapping their asses for some hidden sexual meaning. How long had they wanted her?

It was all too much for Lucy to take in at once. She had been pacing around the hotel, trying to get a grip on her thoughts and it hadn't been working. Her brain was churning too fast for the rest of her body to keep up and Lucy felt herself start to get a little sick. She needed to sit down and the hotel bar seemed as good a place as any.

Lucy felt as though Drew and Cameron had just taken a 10,000 pound weight and tossed it at her, screaming "CATCH!!!" Now she not only had the truth about her friends' relationship weighing on her, but her own immature reaction. Everything had been tossed higgledy piggeldy in her head.

She'd never even taken a sip of her drink back in Drew's room and Lucy needed one more than ever. She sat down right at the bar, quickly catching the attention of the bartender.

"What can I get for you?" he asked, his nametag indicating his name was Steve.

"Vodka...straight..." Lucy answered. She needed something strong and she was prepared to sit here and enjoy Russia's finest until things were clear in her head again.

Steve poured Lucy a shot and she quickly downed it. She let it rush through her veins before pointing right at her now empty glass, giving the universal signal for him to hit her one more time. As Steve poured her another shot, Lucy began to eye him over. He was pretty cute. He looked to be in his late 20's with a handsome face and a mess of brown hair on his head that was unkempt in just the right way. Lucy hadn't had a boyfriend for awhile now and she was beginning to think that maybe there was something else he could for her, if for no other reason than to prove to herself that she wasn't tempted by Cameron and Drew's offer.

Before Lucy could continue pondering this possibility, she found herself interrupted by a familiar presence.

"I thought that was you Luce," Demi Moore said as she came up from behind Lucy and kissed her on the cheek. "How's it going?"

Lucy didn't reply with words. Instead she emptied her shot glass into her mouth just as quickly as she had with the first one.

"That bad, huh," Demi observed. "Tell me about it. These junkets are the worst. Now I remember why I stopped making movies for so long. There's only so many of these things you can do before you start wishing you were back doing waitressing shifts."

Demi chuckled a little at her own joke and Lucy forced a smile. When Demi had joined the cast of the movie, there had been a little apprehension because they had all heard the diva stories. But they all learned that, as usual, the rumors were far from the truth. Demi had been a pleasure to work with and had quickly become one of the girls. Lucy loved having her as a friend, but she wasn't sure if now was the right time for her to have company.

"Lucy, what's wrong?" Demi asked. She was quickly able to deduce that something wasn't quite right with her friend. Lucy was usually pretty chatty and to see her sitting around and staring into a drink wasn't normal.

"Oh it's nothing really...just personal stuff," Lucy replied. She considered telling Demi everything, but held back. She didn't know what to say and, besides, it wasn't like she could confess Drew and Cameron's lesbian relationship right here in the middle of the bar.

"Oh...well if you ever want to talk...I'm here," Demi said with a little frown. She couldn't help but feel a little hurt that Lucy was being secretive with her. They were friends and Demi thought they could share things like this with each other.

Lucy saw that Demi's feelings were hurt and she immediately tried to make up for it.

"Let me get you a drink," Lucy offered. "What are you having?"

"Just a club soda please," Demi told Mike before he walked away to get it for her. Lucy felt like smacking her head against the bar. What was wrong with her today? She'd completely forgotten that Demi didn't drink. Here she was practically pouring a shot down her throat. This just wasn't her day. Demi could see Lucy's aggravation and she again inquired about it.

"Lucy, you look like someone's sticking needles into your brain," Demi said. "What's wrong sweetie?"

"Nothing it's just that..." Lucy began, before stopping herself and kicking her bar stool in frustration. "It's just that life got so fucking confusing all of a sudden."

"I know that feeling," Demi said with a knowing shake of her head. Boy did she ever know that feeling. There were so many times when she felt she had gotten her life just the way she wanted it to be before fate would go and smack her right upside the face. "What happened, if you don't mind me asking?"

"Well...I really don't think I should say," Lucy said as Mike brought Demi her club soda and poured Lucy another shot. "I mean it really involves other people."

"It looks like it involves you too," Demi said. "I don't think you'd be this upset just because of something that happened to someone else. Spill it girl. I can see that you need to talk about this."

Lucy knew Demi was right. She couldn't keep this bottled up forever. It would drive her insane. She needed to talk this out with someone and Demi seemed like someone she could totally trust with this.

"Ok, but not here," Lucy said. There were too many prying ears around. A hotel full of press was probably not the best place to be spilling secrets. The lounge was pretty deserted at this time of day and Lucy and Demi quickly moved their little party to the back, where they were surrounded with nothing but empty tables and chairs. Lucy knew they'd have plenty of privacy there.

As they walked, drinks in hand, Lucy couldn't help but admire how beautiful Demi was. There was nothing about her that looked 40. She had the body of a 25 year old. Lucy had seen Demi so many times during shooting in skimpy outfits, but for the first time it was like she really noticed her. Wait a second, what the hell was she doing?

Lucy stopped herself as she realized she was actually checking Demi out. It was like now that she knew about Cameron and Drew, Lucy couldn't get the idea of women out of her head. She started wondering what it would be like to kiss a woman and touch her and go down on her. What would it be like to do all the things that Cameron and Drew did to each other? Lucy had had these thoughts before, but it had been so long since she had. What was going on in her head? Things were getting even more confusing, but Lucy couldn't stop herself from eying Demi in her gray dress.

The dress was loose enough to give Demi plenty of room to move in it, but it was also tight enough to hug her body and show off to anyone who saw her that she wasn't wearing a bra underneath. Lucy thought Demi looked gorgeous in it and began wondering what she looked like underneath it. These thoughts were so sudden and overpowering that Lucy was grateful when they finally sat down and she could try and get her mind off Demi's body. As soon as they sat down in the back corner, Lucy downed her drink nervously, feeling the alcohol burn through her body.

"Whoa there Luce, you look like you're trying to kill of your liver in one afternoon," Demi said. "What's wrong?"

"Gawd it's just that...I ummmm...damn it..." Lucy muttered. "I wasn't expecting this at all and I'm glad they told me about it, but also I'm fucking mad. I don't even know why. I mean I guess I'm mad that they just threw this into my lap, but I think I'm also mad because they didn't tell me earlier. Does that sound weird?"

"Maybe you'd better start over at the beginning," Demi suggested. "I think I'm missing a few details here."

Lucy felt like an idiot for like the zillionth time that day. It was like she was turning into a total spazz before her very own eyes. Lucy took a deep breath and started over. She kept her voice low to ward off unwanted ears and told Demi everything that had happened. She told her how Drew had invited her to her room and how she and Cameron had totally blown her mind. Then she told Demi about how she'd just run out of there like she'd had and all the turmoil that had been going on in her brain.

"Whoa...that is kind of heavy," Demi said as soon as Lucy finished her story. "I had no idea about Cameron. That's totally wild. Drew and Cameron? Wow!"

"Welcome to my world," Lucy sighed. "I feel just awful about running out like that. I just don't know what's going on anymore. Its like they just totally wrecked everything I had set up in my brain."

"Well sometimes that's a good thing," Demi replied. "It's the unexpected things in life that sometimes are the best. Just think, this could be a great opportunity for you."

"An opportunity?" Lucy repeated. "An opportunity for what?"

"An opportunity for you to go back upstairs and take your friendship to a new level," Demi grinned. "They weren't lying to you Lucy. It feels awesome to be with another woman. You should grab this chance and open your mind a little."

"No way..." Lucy gasped, her mind blown for the second time. Demi was bi too? What the hell was going on here? Was every hot girl in this town secretly a lesbian?

"Don't freak out on me Luce," Demi said. "It's no big deal. It's just sex. When you care about your partner and you're feeling pleasure then it doesn't matter if it's a man or a woman you're with. All that matters is that it feels good."

"I...I just can't do this..." Lucy insisted, squirming in her seat. Demi was sitting right next to her at the table and Lucy suddenly felt the sensations of having her hot breath against her neck.

"C'mon you can't tell me you've never thought about it," Demi replied. "You've never thought about what it would be like to make love to a beautiful woman?"

Lucy could say no to the question, but she knew it would be a lie. She had thought about it. She had once thought about it a lot and had almost done something about it. When she had been on "Ally McBeal" she had once shared a kiss with Calista Flockhart as part of an episode. Lucy had done a lot of kissing scenes on camera before, but none had left her as frazzled as that one had. Calista had been such a good kisser and Lucy had felt so aroused after they had finished. It had left her wondering what it would be like to kiss another woman for real and then do all the other things that would follow naturally.

The feelings of curiosity had gotten so intense that Lucy had considered calling up an escort service or something. But she had never had the nerve to do that or to go out and pick up a random girl. Eventually the feelings had faded and Lucy hadn't looked back. That had been years ago and now everything was turned upside down and shook around again.

"There's nothing wrong with admitting it," Demi said. "I love women. I love men too. But women are so soft and sexy. You've never felt anything like it Lucy."

Demi had always been curious about women and that curiosity had reached a fever pitch when she had filmed "Striptease." Before she had started doing the movie she had made sure to do plenty of research by going to strip clubs and picking up the girls' moves. The girls at these clubs had been only too happy to help Demi and she had befriended a bunch of them. Seeing those beautiful girls strip for her would always get Demi so wet and since a lot of the girls at the clubs were bisexual it was like having a bunch of dynamite near an open flame. Sooner or later something was going to explode.

Ever since then Demi had been more than open to the possibilities of girl on girl fun. She could never stop wanting men, but she knew that a soft, sexy girl could be just what was needed sometimes and from her vantage point, it looked like Lucy needed another woman bad. Demi had hoped that when she'd join the Charlie's Angels cast, there would have been some opportunities for fun, and she'd been disappointed until now. It sure looked as though things were changing for the better though.

"I just don't know..." Lucy said softly. She was totally flustered, but was making no attempts to back away from the table. She didn't know what it was. Whether it was the rekindling of her dormant feelings or the alcohol flowing through her bloodstream, but Lucy found herself more receptive to this than she'd been back in Drew's room.

"It's not too late you know," Demi pressed on, pushing her chair closer to Lucy's. "I'll bet Drew and Cameron wouldn't mind if you went upstairs and told them that you'd changed your mind. I'll bet they'd be all over you in a heartbeat, kissing and touching you and getting this dress off of you. I know that's what I'd do."

At the admission that Demi wanted to make love to her too, Lucy tensed up in her seat. She still didn't run though. She just sat there and continued to let Demi whisper naughty ideas into her ear. There were people milling around the lounge, but they had no idea what was going on in the back with the two actresses. If only they knew...then they'd have their story.

"I know it's hard your first time," Demi whispered, her hand touching Lucy's knee and caressing her skin. "I know how nervous you must be Luce, but I know how to make you feel better. Think of how good it would be to get naked with Cameron and Drew. They both have such sexy bodies and I'll bet they know all kinds of things to do to a woman. Imagine them kissing you and dragging their tongues all over your bare body, licking and sucking you in all the right places. It's true you know, only another woman knows how to really make a woman feel good."

Lucy felt her pulse race and her heart flutter as Demi continued to whisper into her ear. Her husky voice was so arousing and it was like Demi was always on the verge of just sliding her tongue into her ear. Lucy's whole body was tingling from every word and she began to feel her pussy dampen. Demi slowly and subtlety began to push up her polka dot dress and extend her hand up. Lucy found herself gripping onto the edge of the table as Demi slowly and surely broke down her layers of resistance.

"Maybe you three girls could invite me in too," Demi suggested. "I'd love to join in. You know, you girls could make me a full Angel and all that and I could do things to all three of you to make your pussies so wet. Don't be afraid Lucy. It's like nothing you ever felt and as soon as you feel how good it is, you will wish you'd hadn't waited even a second."

"Demi...I..." Lucy began before Demi interrupted her by placing her finger against her lips.

"Shhh...don't say anything," Demi instructed. "Meet me in the ladies room in five minutes if you want to explore this a little further. If you don't, then no hard feelings. Everything's fine. But if you do, then meet me in there and let me show you what pleasure is all about. You can think about it now. I know you'll make the right decision."

Demi then got up and sauntered off toward the ladies room, leaving a flustered, but totally aroused Lucy behind. Lucy had no idea what to do now. On the one hand, she had never done anything like this before. On the other hand, she couldn't remember the last time anything had gotten her pussy this wet. Demi's hand had been so hot on her leg and, despite her nerves, Lucy wanted more. She had no idea how long she sat there, wondering what to do, but she knew her decision was clear. She had to see where this went.

Lucy bolted up from her seat and walked off toward the ladies room, trying not to make her excitement too clear. She could feel her nipples straining against her bra and her pussy get wetter with every step. This was so new and wicked and it was a feeling she wanted more of. She was too excited about this to second guess herself. If doing this was a mistake, then it was one she would regret later.

When she pushed open the door to the ladies room, Lucy saw Demi sitting next to the sinks, a happy smile on her face.

"I knew you'd make the right decision," Demi smiled.

"Are we alone?" Lucy asked.

"Oh yeah," Demi answered. "Lock the door, Luce. We don't have much time, but I'm going to show you exactly what you're missing by not being upstairs with Drew and Cameron."

Lucy quickly reached over to lock the door to the ladies room and turned her attention back to Demi. She walked over to her friend and Demi greeted her by wrapping her arms around her neck and drawing in for a kiss. Lucy didn't allow herself a chance to think twice. She just let Demi pull herself forward and kiss her passionately. It was the first time she'd kissed a woman since she'd kissed Calista and this time there were no camera crews and teamsters around to watch them. It was just her and Demi and Lucy didn't hesitate before surrendering to the kiss.

It felt just as soft and sexy as Lucy remembered it, but this was no stage kiss between actresses. It was the real thing and Demi held nothing back as she kissed Lucy tenderly. It was so hot to have another woman's lips against hers and Lucy responded by opening her mouth to suck on Demi's lips and allowing the kiss to deepen. Demi slowly pushed her tongue into Lucy's mouth and Lucy moaned when she felt the sexy, pink invader inside her. She sucked on Demi's tongue and marveled at how different it was to kiss another woman than it was with a man. Demi knew the power of a good kiss and Lucy knew she was going to remember how this felt forever.

Lucy's hands came to life and she pulled her arms around Demi's back, rubbing her up and down through her dress as they kissed. She toyed with Demi's long black hair while her new lover did the same to her. They sampled the flavor of each other's lipstick and Lucy felt herself get more turned on with every passing second. It was like the floodgates were now open and she was free to explore all her desires as she and Demi's lips smacked together and their tongues dueled. The sound of their lips kissing and their moans mingling was all they could hear as they burned with desire underneath their clothes.

"Hop up on here," Demi instructed as she pulled herself off the countertop. "Let me show you how good another woman can really make you feel."

Lucy had now placed herself entirely in Demi's hands and she was ready to go wherever she wanted and do whatever she needed. She obediently changed places with her friend, hopping up next to the sinks and shivering as a stray little puddle of water soaked her white spotted dress.

As soon as Lucy was in proper position, Demi leaned forward to kiss her again. God there was so much she wanted to do to Lucy's tight little body. She just hoped they would have time to fully explore later. They were working on a clock here. Demi knew there was only so long you could keep a bathroom door locked and she wanted to make sure there were no interruptions of their fun.

Demi certainly hadn't approached Lucy with the intention of dragging her off for sex. She'd resigned herself to the fact that she was never going to have the chance to score with her Angels co-stars. But an opportunity had presented itself and Demi had run with it. She had fantasized about all three of them and she wasn't going to turn down a chance to fool around with Lucy, especially when it could lead to something developing with the other lovely ladies in the cast. She could tell how bad Lucy needed this, even if she didn't know herself. Demi wouldn't be doing this to her if she didn't feel like she really wanted it.

"Ohhhhh Demi..." Lucy moaned, leaning back against the mirror as Demi kissed down her neck and began to massage her breasts through her dress. She had been with a boyfriend in a public bathroom before, but that had been a wham bam thank you maam type of thing and the thrill had been more the actual rush of doing it than the sex itself. That feeling was nothing compared to how it felt to having Demi's lips on her skin as her hand played with her tits. If it was all going to be this good, then Lucy was already regretting not having taken up Drew and Cameron on their offer.

"I'm just getting started...it only gets better baby," Demi promised. "I wish I had time to give you the full show, but I guess we're going to have to skip right to the good part."

"The good part?" Lucy repeated, before she was given a full answer of what exactly Demi considered to be "the good part." Demi pulled up the end of Lucy's dress and began to rub her pussy through her panties. The white silk of Lucy's panties was absolutely soaked by now and Demi loved how it clung to the lips of her slit and how it showed off her dark black bush.

"Ooooooooooooh yesssssss rub it..." Lucy groaned, not wanting this pleasure to stop. This had all happened so suddenly that it was like a dream, but if that's what it truly was then Lucy never wanted to wake up.

"Mmmm yesss tell me what you like Luce," Demi instructed. "Tell me where you want me to touch you. Don't be afraid to talk nasty to me. Tell me to rub your pussy. Tell me how good it feels."

"Feels soooooo goooood..." Lucy cried back as Demi picked up speed in her rubbing. She took Lucy's panties and rubbed them against her slit, sawing them back and forth against her pussy lips and soaking them even more in the process. The wet spot on Lucy's panties grew with every rub against her dripping pussy and her moans grew louder. "Rub my pussy Demi! Show me everything I've been missing by not fucking girls all these years!"

Demi wanted to do that so badly to Lucy. She wanted to make her crave pussy as much as she did. She hadn't even touched Lucy's pussy yet with her mouth and Demi could practically taste her juices all over her lips already. She'd wanted her co-stars for so long and now she had one of them spread out before her with her dress bunched up around her waist and her panties soaked with girl juice. Demi just hoped this was only a warm up for more.

"Do you want me to lick you Luce?" Demi asked, teasing Lucy with her fingers by rubbing her slit up and down. "Do you want me to get these panties off you so I can get my tongue into your pussy?"

"Yesssss lick me! Please Demi!" Lucy hissed, not believing she was begging another woman to go down on her. "Get my panties off and eat my pussy! Gawwwwd you're totally making me fucking lose it and I love it!"

"Mmmm that's it Luce...let go," Demi advised while she reached up to pull down Lucy's panties. "Lose those stupid little inhibitions and just let me make you feel good. I can do such hot things to your wet pussy Lucy. I can make you feel so fucking good that you're never going to want me to stop!"

Lucy already felt that way and Demi hadn't even gotten her panties all the way off. She could only wonder how good this was going to feel when she finally came. Lucy felt like such a fool for running out on Drew and Cameron. She wished they were here right now with her so they could see Demi getting ready to fuck her and how bad she wanted it.

Demi left Lucy's panties around her ankles. She wished she had time to fully undress her friend and see every inch of her body, but they didn't have time to bother with niceties. They could concentrate on foreplay later. Now it was all about fucking and Demi sank to her knees, lining her face up perfectly with Lucy's cunt. Her bush was in a small, wispy triangle of dark hair and her pussy looked about ready to drip right down her legs. Lucy's pussy was already opening to her like a flower and she had the aroused excitement that could only come from a first timer. It wasn't going to be hard at all to make Lucy come and Demi didn't hesitate before leaning in and sliding her tongue right into Lucy's pussy.

"OHHHHHHHHHH FUCK!!!" Lucy screamed out before clamping her hands right over her mouth to muffle her rapturous screams. She moaned and screamed into her palms as she felt an amazing high rush through her body. Demi's tongue went at her like a skilled practitioner of the pussy licking arts. She lapped up her hot juices and burrowed deep inside her tightness. It was like sparks flying into her body and coursing through her veins. Lucy had never felt anything like this and it took all her strength to keep her hands over her mouth and prevent the whole lounge from hearing how much she loved what Demi was doing to her.

Demi took Lucy's cries as high praise. She knew she was good at eating pussy. Even during her first time, she had been able to make her stripper friends come and her skills hadn't abandoned her through the years. Lucy's juices were hot and fresh and Demi hungrily tongued them up. She could feel Lucy's clit throb inside her pussy, but she didn't want to go straight for it. She knew she could get Lucy a little wetter first. They had enough time for that.

"Your pussy is so beautiful Luce," Demi smiled when she pulled away, her lips shiny with juice now. Lucy looked down on her first girl lover with hungry, needy eyes that compelled Demi to go on. Lucy kept her hands pressed to her mouth, afraid of how loud she would scream if she dared take them away. It was everything Demi had said it would be and more.

"I could just lick you all day," Demi added before starting to lap at Lucy's pink again. Lucy's horny juices coated Demi's tongue and tickled her hungry taste buds. Demi pressed her hands to Lucy's ass and pulled her closer to her tongue so she could reach in deeper. In between licks, Demi continued to speak to her friend, increasing her arousal with every word.

"You'd love that wouldn't you Luce?" Demi inquired. "Me on my knees all day licking this sweet, beautiful pussy of yours? Maybe you'd rather have Drew doing that? Or Cameron? Or all three of us? Kneeling down for you...serving your pussy with our hot tongues."

The thought of that sent another loud scream of pleasure out of Lucy's mouth and into the muffler of her hands. Lucy felt her palms get covered with spit and hot breath from her own mouth and it just made things hotter for her. It didn't seem real but she could feel it all and it was too intense to be a dream. There she was, skirt bunched up and her panties down around her ankles as she lay back on the counter, spreading her legs for Demi Moore's tongue. The fact that Demi was still fully dressed and Lucy had kept most of her clothes on made it even hotter for the Asian beauty. It made their sex seem raunchier and Lucy had never minded raunch when it came to sex.

"Ohhh you're close," Demi said, looking up from Lucy's pussy with a smile on her face. "I can see how bad you wanna come for me. Don't hold back Lucy. I want you to come. Feed me all that hot pussy cream. Fuck my face. I want it dripping off my chin. Don't be afraid. Give me what I want baby."

Whatever fear Lucy had felt before was long gone now. It felt too good for her to be intimidated by these feelings anymore. Demi's tongue was heaven between her legs and Lucy felt her whole body seize up in anticipation of the orgasm she knew was coming. Lucy bucked her head forward, causing her long hair to fall over her face. She blew some of it out of the way, but left the rest there as she continued to moan into her hands. Demi's tongue licked and explored all the hot folds of her pussy, making Lucy ache for more. She implored her friend to go on through her muffled cries and moans and fortunately Demi got the message loud and clear.

It had been a few months since she'd been with a woman and Demi was crazy over the taste of Lucy's juices. It was always hot to be with a sexy, willing woman and Lucy was no exception. Demi hadn't lacked for sex lately, but it was always nice to have a little variety. A girl couldn't live on cock alone. Well, she probably could...but she shouldn't have to.

Demi could feel Lucy squirm under her tongue. She cupped the hot cheeks of Lucy's ass and held her straight so her tongue couldn't miss its mark. Demi slid her tongue in and out of Lucy's wetness, licking up all she could as her lover cooed and moaned above her. Finally Demi decided it was time to finish Lucy off. She knew that people would be pounding on the bathroom door any second now so she went straight for Lucy's clit. Her licking and teasing had Lucy's sensitive bud screaming with need and Demi gave her what she needed by pressing her lips to it and sucking her forcefully.

"OOOOOOOOOHHHHHH!!!" Lucy squealed, her hands the only thing keeping her voice from shattering glass. She nearly toppled off the edge of the counter, but Demi's strong hands kept her in place. All Lucy could think about was how bad she needed this orgasm. Every hard, labored breath she took pushed her closer as her skin tingled from Demi's work on her clit. Demi's practiced mouth sucked her clit hard, pressing her lips tight to her.

Demi loved how she could feel Lucy's clit jump when she pressed down on it. She sucked long and hard, teasing it with her tongue and making Lucy drip into her mouth. She felt how Lucy was shaking on the counter and Demi added to those shakes and then some when she pushed two fingers inside to pinch her clit and gave her another hard lash with her tongue.

"MMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMMFFFFFFFFFFF OOOOOOOOOOOH OHHHHHHHH!!!" Lucy screamed, practically smothering herself with her hands to keep her joy from escaping as she came. The pleasure had been building in her for so long and when Demi put that pressure on her clit with her fingers and her tongue, there was no stopping her orgasm. She bounced up and down on the counter, thrashing about in ecstasy that she finally had to drop one of her hands from her mouth.

Lucy grabbed blindly at the counter, at one point turning on the faucet to her right as she tried to get a grip on the intense pleasure roaring through her body. It felt like her whole body was soaring with joy as she experienced an orgasm like never before. She rubbed herself unconsciously all over Demi's face, letting the pleasure push through her body as she closed her eyes and leaned back against the mirror, leaving it a blur from her sweat..

It was so hard for Lucy to let it all sink in. The pleasure was so intense. Her cries eventually died down and she finally allowed herself to take her hand away from her mouth. She saw Demi smiling at her, her face soaked in the cream of her orgasm. Lucy thought she was going to come again, just from seeing that.

"Did you like?" Demi asked. All Lucy could manage was a happy, flushed smile, but Demi got the picture. She reached up to pull Lucy off the counter and back onto her feet as she stood up as well. They were now face to face and Demi pushed her lips back against Lucy's.

"Taste yourself," Demi mumbled before their lips touched and Lucy certainly did. She loved how she tasted all over Demi's lips and tongue and all the confusion she had felt was now long gone. There was only one thing she wanted to do now.

"I think we need to go find Drew and Cameron now," Lucy grinned. Demi smiled right back at her. Her own pussy was soaking her panties beyond repair now and that idea certainly sounded good to her.

* * * * *

Meanwhile, another plan was blossoming as Eliza and Kirsten prepared for Mila's immanent arrival. Eliza had to admit she loved watching Kirsten nervously pace around the house, like she was waiting for the arrival of a baby or a grade on a tough test. Kirsten was so eager for this that she practically had been bouncing off the walls of the house since they had gotten back from the gym.

"Relax Kiki..." Eliza finally said, grasping her girlfriend and whirling her around for a kiss. Eliza got a face slap from Kirsten's blonde hair and a happy giggle for her troubles before they kissed.

"Sorry Eliza, I'm just nervous," Kirsten said.

"I can see that," Eliza replied with a smile. "Don't worry. You're going to be fine. She'd be crazy not to go for your body."

Kirsten smiled gratefully for the compliment and kissed her girlfriend again. She had no idea whether Mila would turn out to be a secret lesbian or the biggest homophobe on the planet, but she knew she wanted to try this. She wanted the rush she had felt when she had seduced Natalie.

"Besides you're the one with the best kiss award, so how can she resist?" Eliza joked. They had playfully put Kirsten's golden popcorn on display in the house like it was an Oscar after her recent win at the MTV Movie Awards. Kirsten just had wished she'd been able to thank the girl she practiced with every night during her acceptance speech.

"I just wish you were going to be doing this with me," Kirsten said. One of the best parts of seducing Natalie had been hearing Eliza's sexy voice in her ear, telling her what to do.

"Oh yeah that would work...'Hey Mila...nice to meet you. I'm Kirsten's girlfriend. Wanna fuck?'" Eliza laughed. "We'd spook her. Besides, Kiki I want you to do this. Time to take your training wheels off. Besides, I'll be watching and enjoying the show. Just do it like we planned. As soon as she's totally into it, I'll pop out and we can share her, ok?"

"Mmmm more than ok," Kirsten smiled. "I can't wait. Mmmm I'm so wet already just thinking about her and us together."

"Really?" Eliza inquired with great interest. "How wet are you?"

"Dripping," Kirsten replied wickedly. "Wanna feel?"

"Mmmm you have to ask?" Eliza shot back as Kirsten helpfully undid her shorts and guided Eliza's hands to her pussy. Eliza slid under the waistband of Kirsten's panties and confirmed that she was indeed dripping wet for her.

"Oooooh yesssss Eliza...touch my pussy baby," Kirsten cooed as Eliza lightly stroked her slit. "God, no one ever makes me feel like you do...mmmmmm..."

Kirsten continued to moan and sigh when the doorbell suddenly rang, bringing a sudden end to their fun. Kirsten jumped back and Eliza withdrew her hand, happily licking the juices off her fingers.

"She's here," Kirsten squealed, buttoning her shorts back up and running for the door. Eliza smiled and snuck away into the shadows like a lurker. She had total confidence that Kirsten could pull this off and she was planning to enjoy the show.

* * * * *

Back at the hotel room, Cameron was sitting on the bed in the suite finishing getting redressed. She pulled her pink top over her bra and sighed. The sex with Drew had been good...it was always good, but she couldn't help but regret the way things had gone down with Lucy. Despite Drew's optimistic assurances that everything was going to be ok, she was worried she'd fractured their friendship and that things would never be the same between them.

If Cameron had known that their friendship was going to be put in jeopardy, she never would have tried to draw her into the fun. Sex wasn't worth losing a good friend over. She had wanted to broaden their friendship, but now Cameron feared that she'd done just the opposite. It was a real downer and Cameron what really wanted was to see Lucy and to get some kind of sign from her that everything was cool.

Drew was in the shower now, washing off their exertions and Cameron got up from the bed, intending to walk over to the bathroom and tell her friend that she was going off in search of Lucy. But before she could get there, there was a knocking on the door. Cameron immediately wondered who it was. No one knew they were in here. Except for...

"Who is it?" Cameron asked after walking toward the door. She didn't want to get her hopes up, but the voice on the other end confirmed her hopes.

"It's Lucy," came the reply and Cameron immediately swung the door open. She had so much she wanted to say to Lucy.

"Luce, I'm so glad you're here," Cameron said opening the door. She was immediately taken aback to see Demi tagging along with the wildly grinning Lucy. The presence of their co-star didn't stop Cameron though. She had to get this off her chest and, besides, she supposed she could trust Demi enough for them to not keep any secrets from her.

"Luce, I just want to apologize," Cameron said right after Lucy and Demi walked in, not giving the Asian beauty a chance to say anything first. "I'm so fucking sorry. If I'd know you were going to be uncomfortable with me and Drew getting together I never would have said anything. It's not worth fucking up our friendship over. I didn't mean to freak you out..."

Cameron had more that she wanted to say, but her words were cut off when Lucy suddenly leaned forward and kissed her. This wasn't like the playful kisses they had shared back and forth for years now. This kiss oozed with sexual intent. All of the burning desire Demi had unlocked in Lucy was now flowing freely from her lips and Cameron's eyes shot open in shock.

Now it was Cameron's turn to be taken totally by surprise. This had been the last thing she had been expecting and she was too shocked to even enjoy it, much less kiss back. The tables had completely been turned. Lucy was hungry and horny and Cameron was all flustered.

"What? What are you doing Luce?" Cameron, her brain trying to catch up with what was happening. She had figured Lucy was dead set against this, but her lips were now telling a different story.

"I'm just seeing if that offer of yours is still open," Lucy said with a wicked grin. "I have one condition though."

"Condition?" Cameron asked.

"Yeah...I'll join in as long as Demi can too," Lucy giggled before pulling the villainous Angel over and kissing her passionately, sending Cameron's jaw dropping to the floor. Part of her wondered if she'd fallen asleep after making love to Drew and was dreaming this. This was too much like one of her wet dreams to be real.

Before Cameron could respond to the sight before her, Drew exited the bathroom, a trail of steam following her, with a hotel robe wrapped around her body. She was drying her hair and immediately stopped in surprise over what she saw going on. Unlike Cameron, Drew was quickly able to find her tongue.

"Oooooh now this is a party I wanna join," Drew grinned as she walked over to her three friends. "I had a feeling you were going to come around Luce."

"Demi showed me what a mistake I made," Lucy explained after she pulled away from their kiss. "She showed me how right you two were."

"Well then I guess I should be thanking you," Drew said as she turned toward Demi.

"I can think of a few ways you can do that," Demi replied.

"So can I," Drew shot back before reaching over and doing what she'd wanted to do ever since the first day of shooting...kiss Demi Moore right on her sexy lips. Drew had fought for Demi to get this part. She had always thought she was a great actress...and here was the bonus of being able to do this. Drew's lips pressed against her passionately and Demi eagerly responded. Soon she and Drew were passionately tongue kissing.

Cameron was still too shocked to say anything, but that changed when Lucy turned her attention toward her.

"So are you going to just stand there and gawk or are we going to have that fun you promised Camie?" Lucy playfully inquired.

"What do you think?" Cameron said, finally snapping out of her trance and bringing Lucy in for a hot kiss. This was her fantasy come to life and she wasn't about to just sit on the sidelines.

Lucy immediately began moaning when Cameron took her face in her hand and pressed their lips together feverishly. Lucy displayed none of the resistance she had once had and didn't hesitate to open her mouth for Cameron's tongue. Lucy slid her own tongue into Cameron's mouth and soon they were happily kissing and swapping saliva back and forth. Kissing Lucy was just as hot as Cameron had imagined and being able to peek over and see Drew and Demi making out just made things better. The room was filled with lust as four pussies got wet with lesbian desire.

Happy girl moans and wet lips smacking together were the only sounds made as the four co-stars made their intimate connection. The kisses deepened and when they broke it was only so everyone could swap partners. After brushing their lips together again, Lucy and Demi changed places. Drew opened her mouth wide for her friend's tongue as Demi introduced her lips to Cameron. The pairs shared their first kisses and eagerly came back for more. Hands began to explore bodies and kisses deepened into tongue massages and hungry devouring of lips. Drew and Lucy moaned into each other's mouths as Cameron and Demi did the same to each other. No one held anything back and Drew finally piped up with a suggestion.

"Why don't we take this to be bed," Drew offered. "There's plenty of room for all of us."

Since the suite featured a king size bed, Drew wasn't lying. She grabbed Lucy by the hand and guided the eager girl toward the bed. Cameron did the same to Demi and the foursome headed toward the soft mattress. The bedspread had already been cast off and the sheets had been thrown asunder by Cameron and Drew's earlier adventures. But that only made the bed look more inviting to the horny women.

"Now we can really spread out," Drew grinned before she reached down and undid the sash of her bathrobe. She shrugged the fluffy, white robe off her shoulders and it fell to the carpet below, revealing her body in all its naked glory. Lucy gasped at the vision before her. She had seen Drew and Cameron naked a bunch of times when they were changing clothes or just hanging out after a long, tiring day of filming, but it had never been like this. Just like before with Demi, it was like Lucy was finally noticing that Drew was a beautiful woman whose body demanded sexual attention.

"C'mon...don't the rest of you slack off on me now," Drew laughed. "If I'm the only naked one here, then it's gonna cut down on the fun for the rest of you."

Drew had a definite point there and the others struggled to play catch up. Lucy and Demi kicked off their shoes as Cameron pulled her top over her head, exposing her black bra again. She quickly reached around back to undo it and her firm, perky breasts were exposed to her horny audience.

"Let me help you with the rest of that Camie," Drew offered before placing another kiss on her sexy lover. She reached down for Cameron's jeans and yanked them down. She pulled the blonde's panties right down along with her jeans, leaving her as naked as she was.

"God, you two are so beautiful," Lucy smiled happily, giddy with anticipation over what was about to happen.

"Don't just gawk Luce," Cameron giggled. "Let's see what you've got under that dress baby."

Lucy didn't hesitate to show Cameron what she wanted by reaching down and pulling her dress right over her head. This left her in her underwear and Cameron didn't know what to stare at first, the way Lucy's nipples looked ready to rip through the white silk of her bra or the way her panties were soaked right through. Demi then spoke up to provide even more of a distraction.

"Don't forget about lil ol me," Demi purred as she reached around back to undo the buttons on her dress. She then pushed it off her shoulders and let it crumple around her feet on the rug, showing that Lucy had been correct in her earlier guess that Demi hadn't bothered with a bra that day.

Demi had never been shy about dropping her clothes in the past, so all three of her friends had already seen what she had to offer. That didn't make them drool any less as she stood there topless in just a black thong that showed off the fact that while Demi might have left Hollywood, she hadn't left her personal trainer. Her breasts stood out proudly from her bare chest and her well sculpted ass looked made for that thong.

"You're fucking gorgeous," Cameron marveled, her eyes traveling up and down Demi's body.

"Thanks, but you're no slouch yourself Camie," Demi grinned as she gave them all something more to stare at when she lowered her thong to expose her bare pussy, still sensitive from having been freshly shaved that morning. Her playtime with Lucy in the ladies room had left her lips glistening with girl honey and all three of her co-stars were eager to get a taste of her. Of course there was still one little matter to be taken care of first.

"Oh Luce, you're not nearly naked enough," Drew observed before pushing her friend down on the bed. Lucy giggled as she bounced on the soft mattress. Drew set herself down right beside her and kissed her deeply again, while her hands roamed all over Lucy's barely clad body. Drew caressed Lucy's small breasts through her bra, teasing her already hard nipples with her fingers and making her moan for more. Lucy's panties were so soaked that they might as well have not been there at all and Drew took care of that soon enough when she reached down to lower the garment off her body.

"Oh Drew," Lucy mewed sensuously. "That's it baby. Get these damn clothes off me and take me. Just fucking take my body now!"

Lucy loved feeling her sticky, cum coated panties being stripped off, leaving a wet trail of lust all the way down her legs. Lucy moaned when Drew took her panties and pushed them up to her face, smelling her desire and tasting the cummy material.

"Mmmm I can't wait to taste those juices right from your pussy," Drew said. But first she paid attention to Lucy's tits. Lucy was breathing pretty heavily after witnessing Drew's face buried in her panties and it made her breasts heave and jiggle under her white bra. Drew pushed her face into Lucy's breasts, kissing and massaging them while her friend cried out her pleasure with soft, but high gasps of need. Her nipples long to be freed and Drew finally complied, reaching around Lucy's back to undo her bra. Lucy helpfully sat up to make this easier and the bra fell right off her breasts.

"Oooooooooh yessss suck on those nipples Drew," Lucy groaned, ecstatic that she no longer had to muzzle her own cries. "Get my tits all nice and wet!"

Lucy wasn't the only one moaning and Drew peered up from in between Lucy's flesh mounds to see Cameron was also giving a sexy treatment to Demi. The two women stood by the side of the bed and Demi was bent backwards slightly so Cameron could rub her tits and suck on her nipples. Demi looked to be thoroughly enjoying the feel of Cameron's mouth on her breasts and her moans quickly outdid Lucy's, especially when Cameron began touching her slit with her fingers.

"Oooooh she's wet," Cameron giggled. "Hell, she's fucking soaked."

"That's cause she hasn't come yet," Lucy explained.

"So she went down on you and you didn't return the favor?" Drew said with mock outrage. "I had no idea you were such a greedy bitch Luce."

"Noooooo it's not like that," Lucy laughed before gasping as Drew playfully slapped her pussy. "Oooooooh yesss...mmmmm we wanted to wait until we got up here with you guys."

"Poor Demi...pussy so wet and needy," Cameron giggled. "What can we do about that?"

"You can start by sliding that hot little tongue of yours right into my cunt," Demi suggested before bringing Cameron's face back against hers for a kiss.

"Oooh you're direct, aren't you?" Cameron replied.

"That's me baby," Demi moaned as she and Cameron rubbed their hard nipples together. "What are you going to do about it?"

"Why fuck you of course," Cameron answered before pushing Demi right onto the bed beside Lucy. The horny Asian greeted her sex-ed teacher with a hot kiss as Cameron set her own naked body against Demi's. Cameron lavished kisses all over Demi's face as Drew came up with an idea.

"You know, Demi is the reason we've got Luce up here now," Drew said. "I think the three of us owe her a good time."

Naturally Demi was very receptive to that idea, especially when she suddenly felt three horny mouths on her naked body. Her co-stars were all over her and Demi was instantly transported to heaven. Taking Lucy like she had in the ladies room had left her pussy dangerously overheated with need and Demi knew there was no way she wouldn't find the satisfaction she craved with her friends.

"Yesss oooooooh fuck..." Demi sighed happily as she felt three lips and tongues on her flesh. "Ohhhhhhhhh I've wanted this for so long. Gawwwwd we should have been doing this from day one."

Drew, Cameron and Lucy knew Demi was right. It would have made a happy set even more fun. There had been so many chances to do just what they were doing, but no one had had the courage to set it all in motion. Now they had to make up for lost time and the three Angels set about giving Demi her reward for opening Lucy's eyes.

As Drew and Lucy nursed Demi's bare breasts, Cameron was concentrating on her pussy. Cameron had never been with a shaved girl and she loved how Demi's pussy looked...all smooth and juicy for her. Droplets of girl cream clung to the lips of her cunt, begging to be licked up and Cameron quickly got to work. She let her tongue drag up Demi's slit slowly, tantalizing the actress and eliciting a long, needy groan from her mouth.

"Mmmmm faster Camie...faster..." Demi urged. "Fuck me baby! Get that tongue in my pussy!"

But Cameron was in no rush to hurry things along. She had wanted Lucy, but Demi was the added bonus in all of this and Cameron wanted to savor her taste. The flavor of her juices on her tongue sent Cameron's taste buds into a blissful state. Her pussy had the rich taste of Demi's smoky voice and Cameron loved the contrast to Drew's sweet tasting snatch. It was like Drew was candy and Demi was dinner. Cameron just wanted to gobble Demi up and then have her other two co-stars for dessert.

Drew and Lucy could feel Demi shudder and squirm under their tongues and if Cameron was going to go slow, they were going to do just the opposite. They got their tongues and lips all over her breasts, licking away at every inch of her and making sure they didn't miss a spot. Drew and Lucy swiftly moved from Demi's neck to her nipples to the sides of her breasts down to her belly button. Demi appreciated their efforts and let them know through her moans and from the gentle way she stroked their heads with her hands.

This was Lucy's first time doing this to another woman and her confidence was growing with every happy moan dripping from Demi's mouth. Lucy felt like a fool for waiting for so long to do this. It was like she had blinded herself to all the possibilities sex offered and she promised to never do that again. There was too much pleasure in this to deny herself. It felt so good to kiss Demi's firm, proud breasts and suck on her hard nipples, just like she loved having done to herself.

Lucy was dealing with the disadvantage of her inexperience, though, so it was fortunate she had Drew there to guide her. When it came to the pleasures of sex, Drew was a most appropriate teacher. Drew had always been so free and open to everything life had to offer and Lucy fed off her sensual confidence and sunny eagerness to please Demi. Drew made sure that Lucy could follow along with her. She didn't want to leave her co-star behind in the dust. She had so much she wanted to show her.

Drew had always been closer to her female friends than she had to her male friends. She had been through two husbands already and too many boyfriends to count. Men were disposable in her life...girlfriends weren't and it had felt natural for her to always show her friends how much they meant to her in a sexual way. Drew didn't believe in repressing herself and she wasn't going to cut herself off from sexual pleasure just because of outdated concepts like "straight" and "gay." If everyone loosened up and stopped repressing their desires, there would be a lot less wars and a lot more orgies and Drew knew everyone would be a lot better as a result.

"Watch me Luce," Drew instructed and her eager student complied, watching with wide-open eyes as Drew encircled Demi's left breast with her hand and began to flick her tongue over the already hard nipple. Drew didn't do it too fast, but she also did it enthusiastically. She tickled the nipple up and down with her tongue, making Demi coo. Lucy quickly got the idea and began doing the same to Demi's right breast.

"Mmmmmmm suck on those tits...yessssss you naughty girls...get those nipples in your hot mouths," Demi moaned as she felt pleasure soak through her body. Eagle eyed celebrity body watchers had noticed a slight shrinkage in Demi's bust line after she had re-emerged from Idaho and they were right. Demi hadn't bothered to acknowledge the rumors, but she had indeed taken out the breast implants that had once given her such a statuesque physique. She hadn't needed them anymore to make herself feel attractive, so there was no reason to keep them. Demi loved having her natural jiggle back and it sure looked like Drew and Lucy didn't mind.

For Cameron, it was such a rush to be able to peer up from Demi's pussy to see her friends nursing her tits. This was even better than her fantasy. The only thing Cameron could imagine being hotter than a threesome was a foursome and that was just what she had on her eager hands. She just hoped this wasn't going to be a one time thing. Having her fantasy fulfilled wasn't going to quench Cameron's lesbian desires and she wanted this to be the first of many times they all got their sexy bodies together.

When Drew and Lucy hit a sensitive spot with their dual tonguing, Demi cried out and bucked her hips in response, pushing her pussy right against Cameron's face. The blonde squealed in delight over the taste of Demi's juices being spread over her lips and down her chin and it encouraged her to finally pick up the pace on her co-star. Cameron didn't have a ton of experience when it came to eating pussy. The only two women she had ever gone down on were Jennifer and Drew, but she knew what women liked and she made sure Demi got it.

"Yesssssss lick that pussy!" Demi groaned when Cameron finally penetrated past her slit and began licking her soaked folds. "Taste how fucking wet I am! Lick all that hot girl juice out me Camie! Ohhhhhh I've wanted to fuck you all for so long! I had no idea you'd be into it! Yesssssssss!!!"

Demi knew her own body and she could feel how close she was already. She had gotten so wet with Lucy that her orgasm was drawing near thanks to Cameron, Drew and Lucy's sexy touches. Cameron's tongue wasn't too delicate in her pussy, but she made up for her lack of finesse with an eagerness that couldn't be faked. Demi wanted to close her eyes and just let her body experience the pleasure of being touched, but she couldn't let herself do that because she wanted to keep watching Drew and Lucy.

Now the sexy pair were sharing her right nipple. Drew was stretched over her body to meet Lucy at the pink peak, and they licked it back and forth, batting it around and making Demi close to delirious with wicked shocks of pleasure shooting right up to her brain. Drew's positioning let her bare breasts brush against Demi's and the dark haired actress groaned when their hard nipples rubbed together. Drew's larger breasts swayed and rubbed against Demi back and forth while she concentrated on her nipple, causing the pleasure to rise even more.

Drew and Lucy would lick the nipple up and down, their tongues often meeting up at the top. The two friends would flick their tongues together, before kissing, sandwiching Demi's achingly sensitive nipple between their mouths. Lucy was growing even more confident and Drew saw it. The auburn haired actress smiled at her friend's enthusiasm and decided it was time to experience it for herself. Drew knew she could handle Demi. It was time for Lucy to broaden her horizons again.

"You know Demi's not the only one that needs attention," Drew smiled as she reached up to caress Lucy's face. Lucy moaned at the soft contact to her face. She gripped Drew's hand in her own and brought it to her mouth so she could kiss her palm and show her friend that she understood. Lucy was nervous about taking this next step, but her curiosity and arousal easily overwhelmed those nerves.

Pulling away from Demi, Lucy jumped off the bed and sauntered over to the other side. Her route took her all the way around the end of the bed and allowed the three other girls in the room to look at every inch of her body. Even Cameron managed to pull herself away from Demi's pussy to get a look at Lucy as she walked and modeled her nudity. Lucy could feel their heated stares on her body and it gave her such a rush. They all wanted her and she wanted to show them their desires were not unwarranted. She wanted them to see she was worth their fantasies.

When she got to the other side of the bed, Drew was there waiting for her. Or more specifically, her sexy bare ass was there waiting for her. Lucy stared at the sexy curves of Drew's butt as she wiggled it in the air and enticed the dark haired beauty to not be shy. Lucy could see how wet Drew had gotten and she felt her nerves rise again. Could she really do this? Could she really go down on another woman? Could she eat pussy? Lucy closed her eyes and remembered how good it had felt to have Demi's tongue in between her legs and she knew the answer was yes. She wanted her friends to feel as good as she had felt.

Lucy crawled onto the edge of the bed and placed her hands on Drew's giggling butt cheeks. They were shaking as Drew sucked and played with Demi's tits and the movement egged Lucy on. She stroked Drew's cheeks and leaned down to literally kiss her friend's ass, placing her lips on each cheek and leaving behind traces of lipstick and saliva. Drew looked so sexy like that and this position gave Lucy an excellent view of the two tattoos on Drew's back. Drew had several pieces of body art on her person and now Lucy was staring right at the two angels that decorated Drew's back. One angel held the name of Drew's mother, Jaid, and the other's name was crossed out, signaling the end of her relationship with former fiancée, Jaime Walters. Lucy loved them both and didn't hesitate to lean forward and kiss them both.

Drew giggled and moaned from being tickled and aroused at the same time by Lucy's tongue. Lucy traced over the intricate designs as best she could with her tongue and Drew certainly appreciated the efforts. It was almost enough to get her to stop playing with Demi's tits, but the almost orgasmic cries of the actress kept Drew focused on her task. Drew could hear how close Demi was and she didn't want to let her slip away. She wanted to push her into orgasm.

If Drew could hear how close Demi was, then Cameron could taste it. Cameron's tongue was swimming in Demi juice and she wanted more. She wanted her face soaked in it. Cameron felt so delightfully slutty at that moment...bare assed naked and eating Demi Moore out with her two best friends at her side. Cameron didn't want to leave this bed until she had the juices of all of them covering her face. She wanted to end up soaked in girl cum so she'd always remember how sticky, slutty and happy this was making her feel.

Demi's clit throbbed before Cameron, like a flashing red light indicating her desperate need for orgasm. Even if Cameron had wanted to ignore it, she wouldn't have been able to. Demi's need drew her in Cameron latched right onto her clit, licking it hard with quick tongue strokes designed for one purpose...to get Demi off.

"OHHHHHH FUCK YESSSS CAMIE!!!" Demi shouted out. "LICK THAT CLIT!!! MAKE ME COME!!! OHHHH YESSSSS GIVE IT TO ME!!! MORE!!!"

Cameron smirked to herself as she realized for the first time, Demi was living up the "Gimmie Moore" nickname the press had tagged her with. It wasn't like Cameron minded though. She was more than happy to give Demi what she wanted, because she knew it was going to get her what she wanted too. Cameron kept licking her clit, pushing and wrapping around her sensitive bud with her tongue. She got more and more of Demi's juices until the actress could hold back no more and gave Cameron the flood of girl cum she had craved.

"UHHHHHHHHHH OHHHHHHHH YESSSSSS!!!" Demi shrieked with delight as the double stimulation of Cameron and Drew pushed her over the edge. She bounced up and down on the bed, fucking Cameron's face with hard thrusts up to meet her tongue while she came. Cameron held steady between Demi's legs, meeting her thrusts up with tongue fucks to her clit that drew out Demi's pleasure.

Lucy just had to look up from Drew's tattoos to see Demi's face as she came. Her face was contorted in ecstasy as her whole body shook, her breasts bouncing up and down into Drew's eager mouth. It was amazing to see Demi cone. Lucy wondered if she'd looked that beautiful when she'd come. Now she couldn't wait to see Cameron and Drew go through the same thing.

When Demi's head finally fell back on the pillows at the top of the bed, she found Drew's lips waiting for her. Demi didn't waste a second before passionately kissing the granddaughter of Hollywood royalty. Her orgasm hadn't tired her out...far from it. Instead Demi felt a buzzing of energy in her body. She had been thoroughly pleased by her Angels co-stars and now she wanted to please them right back.

"Mmmm I'm so horny for you Drew..." Demi sighed happily. "Fuck, that felt good. Let me thank you properly."

"You should thank Camie first," Drew replied. "It was her tongue after all. Besides, I've got an eager little girl of my own to play with."

Drew then turned around and grinned at Lucy. A giggle escaped her lips and Lucy found herself blushing in expectation. She had played around with Drew's body art enough. She knew what Drew needed and Lucy gathered all her courage to do it. She didn't want to let Drew down. She wanted to do this right.

While Lucy gathered her resolve, Demi turned her attention down toward the end of the bed, where Cameron looked up at her, smiling with a face delightfully painted with orgasmic release. Demi beckoned her co-star to join her.

"Bring that sweet pussy of yours to me Camie," Demi smiled. "Let me show you how good you just made me feel."

That was exactly what Cameron wanted to hear and she eagerly crawled on the bed toward Demi. She passed right by Drew and brushed her lips against her lover's, giving her a hot little taste of Demi's girl cum. Cameron didn't want to give her too much of it though. She wanted to make sure there was plenty left for Demi to taste.

Demi was plenty eager to taste her own juices and she drew Cameron right into a frenzied kiss as soon as she was close enough. It had been awhile since Demi had tasted herself on the skin of a woman as beautiful as Cameron and it was so hot to taste the juices she knew had just shot out of her own pussy all over Cameron's cover girl face. Demi held Cameron's face in her hands and licked her clean like a cat. Demi's tongue dragged up and down, licking up every drop of juice she could get from Cameron as the horny blonde squealed in delight. But that wasn't all Demi was eager to do.

"Bring your pussy to me," Demi requested. "I need to taste you Camie. Get that pussy right on my lips."

There was no arm twisting necessary to get Cameron to do that and she happily pulled herself away from Demi's kisses. She repositioned herself so her pussy was hovering right above Demi's lips. Cameron set herself up so she could ride Demi's face, reverse cowgirl style and Demi immediately responded by pushing down on Cameron's thighs and smashing her dripping cunt right to her lips.

"AWWWWWWWW YEAHHHHHH!!!" Cameron shrieked from the sensations that flowed through her body when Demi's tongue slid right past her slit and began feasting on the pink delights inside.

Watching Demi just reach out and grab Cameron's pussy like that, added fuel to Lucy's fire. Drew's pussy was oozing with desire and Lucy could smell her need and feel her heat. It was time for her first taste of pussy and as she slowly moved her face to her friend's sex, Drew gently urged her.

"You can do it Luce," Drew moaned in anticipation. "I'm so wet for you already baby. Just do to me what you know feels good. Lick my pussy like you like being licked. It's so easy. I know you're going to make me feel so so good."

Hearing Drew's sexy voice compliment her made what was left Lucy's nerves disappear. She wanted to do this and she wasn't going to let herself turn away. Lucy, remained on her knees and grabbed onto Drew's ass while she pressed her face to Drew's soft, dripping pussy.

"Oooooh that's it Luce...kiss it...kiss my pussy..." Drew sighed happily as she felt Lucy's sexy lips make first contact with her cunt. Lucy kissed her friend's wetness over and over again, getting her first taste of Drew's sweet, sugary juices and quickly realizing she loved it. Her biggest fear was that she wouldn't like the taste of another woman and Lucy was so relieved to see that wasn't the case. Drew tasted wonderful and the length of Lucy's kisses to her slit grew and grew until Lucy finally took the final plunge and slid her tongue into Drew.

"Mmmmmmmm yesssssss...now you're getting it Luce," Drew mewed. "You can do it baby. Lick those juices. Work that tongue into my pussy just like that. Mmmm taste how wet I am. Taste how good you're making me feel."

While Lucy was getting her first taste of Drew and loving every second of it, Demi and Cameron were having themselves quite a time as well. Cameron was enjoying the hell out of Demi's skilled, experienced tongue piercing the walls of her pussy and sliding inside to lick her pinkest of parts. Her positioning on the bed gave Cameron a great chance to ride Demi's horny face and the pleasure was building fast in Cameron's body.

"Ohhhhhh fuck me Demi! Fuck my pussy with that nasty tongue!!!" Cameron cried out, her perky breasts bouncing up and down with a frenzied jiggle. Demi knew just what she was doing and she moved inside her with confident tongue thrusts that made Cameron giddy with ecstasy.

"Mmmmmmmm fuck you're tongue feels awesome in my cunt!" Cameron exclaimed with a happy squeal when Demi hit a particularly sensitive part of her clit. Cameron cursed and moaned and made all the sounds that told Demi a few months of inactivity on the girl sex front hadn't damaged her skills any. The taste of Cameron's pussy was well worth the effort Demi was putting into her. Cameron's juices were gently spicy, like they were sprinkled with cinnamon or something. Demi certainly didn't question why she tasted the way she did. She just enjoyed it. She lapped away at Cameron's juicy snatch and felt the appealing tickle of her dirty blonde bush rubbing against her chin.

"Awwwwww Demi...ooooooooh baby...keep fucking meeeee..." Cameron squealed. "Fuck me good while I ride your gorgeous face! Mmmm I want to come all over you just like you did to meeeeee!!"

Cameron's words then faded into an incomprehensible series of squeals and moans as she continued to ride Demi's face. She had thought that Drew had drained her pussy from before, but Demi was making her drip and fast. Cameron felt shivers of pleasure travel straight up her spine and she never wanted them to end. Demi was licking her so well and Cameron couldn't believe she had never thought to include her in the fun until now.

While Cameron's cries were dominating the room, that didn't make Drew's pleasure any less. Lucy's tongue was shy inside her, but still mighty hot. Drew knew that with a little more practice Lucy would be one hell of a pussy licker. For a first timer she was showing a ton of potential and Drew was feeling pleasure from her head right down to her wiggling toes. Drew braced herself up on the bed, by planting her hands down on the messed up sheets and keeping her ass in the air so Lucy could keep at her pussy with no interruptions. Drew's soft breasts swayed back and forth while she gently rocked on the bed, Lucy's tongue driving her steadily and surely toward orgasm.

Lucy relished the taste of Drew's juices against her lips and tongues. So much had changed over the last half hour and while Lucy's head was still spinning a little from these radical turns, she was enjoying herself too much to question any of it. Lucy could feel her own pussy get wet again. Her orgasm with Demi had been totally satisfying, but Lucy was ready for more. She wanted to just reach back and touch herself, but she didn't dare take her hands off Drew's ass. She didn't want to lessen her friend's pleasure one bit.

The feel of Drew's soft, sexy flesh under her hands was one of the reasons Lucy felt herself getting wet again. She loved the way Drew's ass giggled for her when she fondled and caressed it while sliding her tongue in and out of her pussy. Lucy, Drew and Cameron had always been quick to playfully slap and grope each other's butt, but now that she saw her friend up so close Lucy truly saw how beautiful Drew's ass was. Their friendship was flying off into bold new directions and Lucy welcomed it. It was such a huge rush for her to be doing this to one of her best friends.

"Don't stop Luce," Drew moaned. "Keep pushing your tongue in me! Mmmm I want to feel your whole pretty face against my pussy! Fuck me Luce! Ohhhhh you're making me feel sooooooo gooooooood!!!"

Lucy smiled happily. She wanted to make Drew feel good so badly. She wanted to make her come nice and hard. Lucy took her new lover's advice and pushed her face in closer to Drew's pussy. Her delicate features right between Drew's ass cheeks while she tongued her from behind. Drew responded with a rush of happy moans as Cameron continued to cry out wildly.

"Ooooooooooh yesssssssss lick that cum Demi!!!" Cameron shouted. "Lick up all those hot juices you're making me fucking drip right onto your tongue! Mmmmmmm you're so gooooooooood at this Demi!!! I love your tongue! Give it to me good baby! Make me come!!!"

The weight of Cameron's pussy against her face was most welcome to Demi. She had her hands clamped tightly to Cameron's world famous ass. How many times had she stared at that ass during filming and wished she could have done this? Demi had lost track but that didn't matter. What mattered was that she finally had what she wanted. She held on tightly to Cameron's magical ass and pushed her tongue into her pussy like it was a cock. Demi tongue fucked Cameron over and over again, licking her clit and exploring all of her folds, looking for all of the blonde's hot spots.

Cameron was a very vocal lover and Demi loved it. She didn't like lovers who just stood there and made her do everything. Cameron was practically hooting and hollering as she rode her face. Demi half expected Cameron to slap on a cowboy hat and scream out "YEEEEEEE HA!!!" while she rode her face and that made it even better. Demi liked knowing Cameron was enjoying her tongue inside her. She liked knowing that it was driving Cameron wild. It just made her want to tongue fuck her harder.

From her vantage point, Cameron had an excellent view of everything that was going on below her. She had chosen to ride Demi's tongue reverse cowgirl so she could keep an eye on Drew and Lucy and it the sight was well worth it. The pleasure Cameron felt from Demi's tongue was amplified by being able to look down and see Lucy's face buried in Drew from behind. The looks of open mouthed ecstasy on Drew's face showed Cameron just how good a job their friend was doing and Cameron again thanked whatever higher power had gotten together to make all this possible.

Leaning herself down, Cameron pressed her lips to Drew's and shared a hot kiss as they both felt the intense pleasure of their respective tonguings. Drew sucked on Cameron's probing tongue and strained her body to the side so the blonde could get at her shaking tits. Cameron immediately took advantage of the opportunity and captured her friend's breasts in her hands. Cameron had always loved Drew's tits. They were so soft and bouncy and plenty of fun to play with. Drew was a healthy C cup now and this was after she had undergone breast reduction surgery years before. Cameron could only imagine how good those babies had looked back then.

Drew moaned right into Cameron's mouth as Lucy started to really give it to her clit. She could feel Lucy's tonguing technique get more confident and aggressive inside her pussy and Drew felt the surge of pleasure that went along with it. Lucy was certainly a quick study and Drew was reaping all the benefits.

"Ohhhhhhhh Luce...that's it baby...just like that..." Drew groaned after breaking away from Cameron and leaving strands of saliva dangling from their chins. "Mmmm suck on that clit baby. You're going to make me come Luce! Don't stop doing that! Mmmm that's how you work a pussy baby. Ohhhhhhh Luce you're doing so well!"

Lucy had been trying to emulate exactly what Demi had done to her and she was duplicating her technique of saving the clit for last. As she sucked and licked Drew's clitoris, Lucy thought back to all the boyfriends who had said to her they hadn't been able to find her clitoris after unsatisfying lovemaking attempts. They must have been either blind, stupid or both, because Lucy had had no trouble finding Drew's clitoris and now that she had it, she did exactly what Drew wanted, pushing her friend even closer to her orgasm.

Demi's skilled tongue had Cameron slightly ahead of Drew and Lucy's pace and the blonde was more than ready to come. Demi was driving her absolutely wild with pleasure and Cameron rode her face harder. That only got Demi's tongue moving faster and it wasn't long before Cameron found herself sitting up straight, grinding Demi's face and pinching her own hard nipples as she sat on the edge of sexual explosion.

"OHHHHHHH JUST A LITTLE MORE BABYYYY!!!" Cameron wailed in need. "FUCK MEEEEE DEMI!!! EAT MY FUCKING PUSSY!!! UGHHHHH YESSS STICK YOUR TONGUE IN MY GOOEY HOT CUNT!!!"

That was type of request no sane girl could deny and Demi tongue fucked Cameron hard, sliding her pink tongue into Cameron's overheated pussy, swiping over her super sensitive clit over and over again as she moved in and out. Each push in would result in the coating of Demi's tongue with girl juice and each pull out would end with Demi drinking it all down her throat. Demi repeated this over and over again, until Cameron could take no more and came with a rush against her face.

"WHOOOOOAAAAAAAAA!!!" Cameron gasped, all the breath rushing out of her body as she gasped in ecstasy. Demi's tongue didn't let up a bit. She fucked Cameron's pussy just as hard and lapped away like a happy little slut as Cameron came all over her skin.

"FUCK!!! FUCK!!! FUCK!!!" Cameron screamed over and over again, bouncing up and down on Demi's face and treating her to all the hot cream she could ever wish for. Cameron grunted and sweated, beads of it dripping down her bare back and down her front as her head spun and her body floated in rapture. Her pussy clamped down tightly on Demi's tongue and only when Cameron had finally had enough did she let the woman go.

"Ooooooooooohhhhh..." Cameron sighed dreamily as she fell back to the bed, providing Demi with some badly needed oxygen. Cameron giggled and relished her afterglow, but Demi was hungry for more. Her lips and chin were covered with Cameron's cum as she struggled to catch her breath. She had so much energy bubbling up in her body and she suddenly saw a perfect way to use it.

Hearing Cameron come was a huge turn on to both Drew and Lucy. All Lucy wanted right now was for Drew to go through the same thing. Her own pussy was beginning to leak hot juice down her legs, but Lucy ignored it for now. She concentrated on sucking on Drew's clit while still making sure she indulged in the wicked feeling she got from feeling girl juice drip from her own snatch and trickle down the back of her legs and toward her thighs.

Lucy pursed her lips and sucked hard on Drew's pleasure bud when she suddenly gasped and let out a moan of ecstasy, her eyes rolling back into her head. Drew groaned and pouted when she felt Lucy stop, but her face turned into a smile when she craned her neck and saw what had distracted her friend.

Demi was standing behind Lucy, hovering over the bed and leaning down to finger fuck her pussy. Lucy was in heaven from the feel of Demi's fingers in her cunt, teasing her clit and pushing deep inside of her. She almost forgot about Drew, but the auburn beauty wasn't about to let that happen.

"Please don't fucking stop Luce! I need you now baby!" Drew begged. "Please fuck me! I'm so close Lucy! I need to feel you lick me! Ohhhhh please Luce!!!"

Hearing Drew beg her snapped Lucy back to it and she pushed her face into her friend again. She went straight for her clit and sucked on it hard, trying to get Drew off even as Demi got her all kinds of hot with her fingers.

"Mmmm such a nice tight little pussy!" Demi moaned while she finger fucked Lucy's wet cunt. "Ohh you were nice and tight for my tongue but mmmm now you're even tighter for my fingers! You're so fucking hot Lucy! I can see why they wanted you so fucking bad!"

Lucy groaned and cried out in response, but her cries were again muffled. This time it was by Drew's pussy and Lucy knew that was much preferable to her hands. She moaned right into the soft, tender folds of Drew's pink pussy and felt her pleasure build up like a snowball rolling down a mountain. It started off small and it was a boulder by the time it reached the end. Demi's fingers felt unbelievable inside her pussy.

"Mmmm please...soooooo close..." Drew continued to beg. "Ohhhhh Lucyyyyyy!!! Eat my pussy!!!"

Drew's clit pulsed against her lips and tongue and Lucy once again opened her mouth wide for it. She clamped her lips down on Drew's clit and sucked on her friend hard. This was just what Drew needed and Lucy got a faceful of girl cum for her work.

"YESSSSSSSS OOOOOOOOOOOOOH YESSSSSSSSS LUUUUUUUUUUCE!!!" Drew shrieked. She pounded on the bed, her hands hitting the mattress repeatedly as she came. As Drew's orgasmic cries hit a fever pitch, Cameron pulled herself out of her stupor and silenced Drew with a passionate kiss. Cameron sucked Drew's cries right out of her and took them into her own mouth, drinking Drew's squeals of pleasure in like they were cool water. Drew fell into the kiss as tears formed at her eyes from her orgasm. She felt so totally connected to her friends right then. Lucy at her pussy and Cameron at her lips. It was like they were one in sexual nirvana and Drew was riding a serious wave of bliss.

"Mmmm look at them Luce...look at them kiss...look at how bad they fucking want each other," Demi said, continuing to pump her fingers into Lucy while the actress giddily lapped up Drew's cream from her pussy. "They want you too baby. Mmmmm imagine Drew and Camie kissing you like that. They're going to kiss all over your body...every inch...all you have to do is come for me now Luce. Can you do that baby? Can you come all over my fingers?"

Lucy eagerly nodded her head and cried out in sharp gasps of rapture when she finally pulled away from Drew. Now Lucy's face was just as sticky as Demi's and suddenly the Asian beauty found Cameron and Drew licking her with their tongues. She gasped happily and moaned for more as her two sexy friends licked Drew's girl cum off her face. Lucy couldn't decide what she liked more. The feeling of Demi's fingers in her pussy or the tongues on her face, licking her clean. Lucy put her hands down on the bed to brace herself as she rocked back and forth. She was getting closer with every thrust of Demi's fingers into her snatch and Lucy's cries got longer and louder.

"Yesssss that's it...come for me baby...come all over these fingers while I fuck your tight little cunt..." Demi grinned, her voice so commanding, but playful at the same time. "Mmmm I can feel how fucking close you are. Just like last time Luce...don't hold back. Give me what I want! Soak my fingers like you soaked my face!!!"

The tongues on her face and the two fingers inside her pussy was just total ecstasy to Lucy and when Demi wickedly went and added a third finger to her pussy, Lucy nearly blacked out. She kept herself conscious through sheer force of will, though, and came with a rush.

"MMMMMMMMMMM YESSSSSSS OH DEMIIIIIIIIIII!!!" Lucy squealed before she found herself in a three way kiss with Drew and Cameron. Lucy's orgasm was slightly less intense than her first one, but that didn't make it any less pleasurable. She had been brought to orgasm twice in an hour by Demi Moore and Lucy got off so hard on that fact. She screamed and creamed with her friends surrounding her, egging her orgasm on with their tongues, lips and fingers. There was so much lust in the room and Lucy felt the same thing Drew had just experienced. She had never felt closer to her friends than she did at that very moment, riding the waves of her orgasm.

After she had mewed her last cry, Lucy fell back exhausted onto the ruined sheets. She was quickly joined by her three co-stars and they tangled themselves up in a heap of girl limbs. Kisses and caresses were eagerly exchanged with no one particularly knowing or caring as to whom was touching whom. Lucy felt like she was in heaven and she smiled happily as she found herself starting to drift off. But before she could slip away completely to dreamland, Lucy found Drew shaking her awake.

"Hey no sleeping on the job," Drew laughed. "There's a lot more fun today. You don't get to escape that easily."

Lucy then found her lips covered by Drew's as Demi and Cameron leaned over them to press their own lips together. It certainly looked as though plans for "Charlie's Angels 3" were coming together very nicely indeed.

* * * * *

As the plane flew through the air, Waldo, Franklin and Delbert found themselves in a very familiar position, sitting across from Frank Blevens and David Terrance, waiting for their briefing.

"So you plan on telling us where we're going anytime soon or are you just going to surprise us when we get there?" Waldo asked. They had been in the high speed military plane for several hours without any word about what their destination would be.

"Well I hope you boys like cigars and human rights violations because you three are on your way to Cuba," Frank replied with a smirk. The helicopter had taken the boys and their bags out of Malibu and to a private military air strip in Bakersfield. Frank and David had boarded the plane at that time before it had taken off and now it seemed they were all headed toward Communism's dying gasp.

"Cuba? Isn't that old hat for you guys?" Franklin laughed. "Didn't you all stop trying to kill Castro like 40 years ago?"

"The CIA never misses a target," Frank replied. "Sometimes it just takes a little while longer than we intend it to."

"But this is not about Castro," David was quick to add. "It's about this man."

David then withdrew a file folder and pulled out several black and white surveillance photos of a man in his late 20's. They didn't have to tell the boys that he was a scientist of some type. He had the look of someone who had spent a few too many hours in a lab. He had glasses in the photos and the type of wild, unkempt hair that seemed to only grow on the very brilliant or the very strange.

"His name is Dr. Marcus Barker and he is a traitor to this country," Frank explained. "He was the lead scientist on a CIA project code named the MAW device along with Dr. Raymond Hall. Last week we lost touch with him and later discovered their handler agent dead and Hall wounded. According to Hall, Barker killed the agent, took the MAW device with him with all the relevant data and fled the country. We discovered that he has fled to Cuba where he is awaiting a buyer for the device and the data. He has scheduled a sale for this evening and we must make sure that never happens. This project is absolutely vital to national security."

"What does this thing do?" Waldo asked.

"That information is available on need to know basis only," Frank answered. "You don't need to know that. All you need to do is get it back by any means necessary."

"We won't kill anyone," Delbert declared.

"You will do whatever you have to do to make sure this mission is successful!" Frank shot back. "Need I remind you three what is at stake here? Unless you want your girlfriends on the cover of the Enquirer then you will do this and you will do it well."

"Your mission is to go in and stop the sale from taking place," David elaborated. "Then you will extract the device and the data using deadly force when appropriate. The plane will remain at the secure location until 18 hundred hours."

"Is that 18 hundred hours eastern standard time or are we still working on L.A. time?" Delbert asked as he tinkered with his watch and got glares from Frank and David.

"If you haven't returned by 18 hundred hours the plane will lift off without you," Frank added. "So get this done and get this done quick. Here is a dossier of everything you need to go. Go and get it done."

That was about all that needed to be said, so the rest of the plane ride was in relative silence. This was work that Waldo, Delbert and Franklin had grown accustomed too since they had been plucked out of Chicago and recruited as part of Project Homework, but it didn't mean they had to like it. If the girls' secret wasn't at stake then they never would have done this. But it was and suddenly the boys found themselves having to put their lives at risk for the MAW device whatever the hell that was.

"We're approaching Cuban air space," Frank said. "Damn these things are fast. I love it. Half the time it used to take to fly cross-country. Isn't it beautiful?"

"Yeah, brings tears to my eyes," Waldo replied. The plane was flying low to avoid radar detection, but it was filled with so much stealth technology that it probably could have passed by the entire Cuban army without so much of a raised eyebrow. When the secure location was found by the pilot the plane touched down and Waldo, Franklin and Delbert exited.

"Remember...18 hundred hours and no failure boys," Frank stated. "Your country is depending on you."

The boys began walking away when all of a sudden, David called out to them.

"Hey you forgot this bag..." David shouted as he tossed it out of the plane. It hit the ground with a loud thump and what the boys immediately recognized as an "OUCH!"

"We weren't planning on taking that bag," Franklin whispered to Waldo. "I don't remember setting it out for them."

"You don't think..." Waldo began and he hadn't even finished the thought before he and Franklin grabbed the bag and began dragging it away from the plane. It was heavier than any of their equipment, which meant it could only be carrying one thing.

When they were safely out of view from the plane, Waldo zipped open the bag and to no one's surprise Jamie Lynn Spears popped out of it.

"Gee thanks for letting me out of there guys," Jamie Lynn grumbled. "Not like I needed anything like oxygen or anything. I could have suffocated in there and it would have been alllllll your fault. Britney totally would have been pissed at you guys."

"WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING HERE?" Franklin yelled.

"Geez...say it don't spray it four eyes," Jaime Lynn replied. "I told you guys I wanted to come along and you wouldn't let me. I always get what I want so I hid in your big bag. It was sooooooooo easy. You guys had no idea I was there the whole time."

"I can't believe this," Waldo said as he rubbed his forehead in frustration. "Jamie, you have to find a place to hide so we can come get you before the plane leaves."

"Nah uhh..." Jaime Lynn replied with a firm headshake "no." "There's no way I'm not coming. This is like totally awesome. Doing spy stuff. Where are we spying? What do we get to do? Do I get to have a gun?"

"No you most certainly do not get to have a gun," Franklin replied testily. "Do you even have any idea where you are?"

"I dunno...but it's hot and kinda smelly," Jamie Lynn said as she took in her surroundings. "It's just like Arkansas."

"It's not at all like Arkansas," Delbert replied as he reached into his pocket for some food for the goat that had wandered up to them. "Hey look guys. I made a friend. I shall call him Monty. Monty the goat."

"That's great Del," Waldo sighed. "But what are we going to do about her?"

"We'll have to leave her here," Franklin stated.

"No way!" Jamie Lynn shouted. "You can't leave me here! I'll totally scream!"

That was the last thing they needed. Covert agents working with the CIA did not work best when they had screaming tweens with them.

"Then you're going to have to come with us," Waldo said. "But you have to do whatever we say. This is dangerous stuff here, so just stay out of our way and try not to get hurt."

"Gotcha," Britney's little sister smiled. "Agent Jamie Lynn Spears reporting for duty. All systems go."

With the extra member of their party now locked and loaded, the boys began walking toward their destination. They still had a mission to accomplish.

* * * * *

As the hot Los Angeles sun beat down on their bodies, Kirsten looked over to steal a glance at Mila. They were lying by the pool and baking their skin in the all-natural way. No tanning beds for them. They were going to bronze their bodies the way they were meant to. Of course that was what Kirsten had told Mila. Really, Kirsten had been looking for any angle to get at her friend and getting her in a bikini by the pool seemed like as good an idea as any.

Mila was stretched out on a beach chair by the pool, listening to music and happily sunning herself while remaining totally oblivious to Kirsten's true intentions. Kirsten had been nervous the whole way that Mila would become suspicious before she made her move, but she hadn't. Even when Kirsten had called her up earlier that day and suggested she bring a bathing suit, Mila had just taken it as an invitation to get some sun and nothing more. Mila was either too trusting or she was getting too paranoid, Kirsten thought to herself.

If only she knew what she was doing to me, Kirsten said silently as she watched Mila lie there in her pink and white floral pattern bikini with her sunglasses on and her Walkman headphones plugged into her ears. It wasn't too revealing or anything, but Kirsten knew how easy it would be to just reach over and pop open Mila's top, to expose her firm little breasts and begin touching her in all the ways she knew girls loved being touched. Kirsten's imagination was running about 100 miles a minute and Mila just lay there, having no clue how wet she was making her pussy.

Kirsten was starting to get a little antsy about this. She felt like she had to make a move soon or just forget about the whole thing. She also felt pressure because she knew Eliza was watching. She didn't want to let her girlfriend down. She wanted to show Eliza that her little Kiki could be naughty and seductive and put on a nasty show for her. She wanted to show Eliza that she could seduce Mila and make her crave a woman's touch.

She had had a few slight openings to try something after Mila had arrived and they had gone out poolside, but she hadn't gone for them. Kirsten had assumed that the perfect chance would have be when they changed into their suits, but Mila had gone into the bathroom to change, denying Kirsten a chance to see her friend in the buff. Now Kirsten was starting to think that she'd never have a chance.

But then suddenly inspiration happened and Kirsten had an idea. It was a stretch and she wondered if Mila would see right through it, but Kirsten felt that if she was confident and didn't back down, then she would be able to talk Mila into some fun. Gathering all her courage, Kirsten signaled to Mila to take her headphones off.

"Hey Mila...ummm I really don't want...you know...any tan lines or anything...ummm do you mind if I take off my top?" Kirsten asked, trying to not be too blatantly obvious but also trying not to act like a stammering idiot. It was a fine line to travel.

"Sure...it's your house after all..." Mila smiled, adopting a relaxed attitude. Mila had always believed that people should be able to do what they wanted as long as they weren't hurting anyone. She certainly had no problems if Kirsten wanted to go topless.

Kirsten reached around back and undid the catch for her striped red, pink and gray bikini. Her jiggling breasts quickly spilled out, but Kirsten was disappointed to see that Mila barely took notice. She had put her headphones back in her ears and her eyes remained hidden behind her sunglasses. Kirsten Dunst dropping her top would have sent just about her entire legion of fans into cardiac arrest, but unfortunately it didn't faze the one person Kirsten wanted to faze.

After squirting out some suntan lotion in her hands and rubbing it on her own chest, Kirsten decided to try for plan B. She once again signaled for her friend to take her headphones off.

"You know Mila...maybe you should do this too," Kirsten suggested, hoping her voice didn't betray her nerves. "I mean you have such fair skin that you're definitely going to show lines."

"It's ok...I don't mind," Mila replied and Kirsten quickly rushed to counter her.

"It's a lot sexier to not have them on your body," Kirsten said, biting her lip just a little bit. She was sitting there topless, with her hands on her breasts and hoping to find a way to talk her friend out of her suit. "I mean I'm sure Macaulay would like to see you without any lines..."

Mila blushed a little when Kirsten mentioned her boyfriend, Macaulay Culkin. She supposed she was right though. Mila was usually too busy working and never really had time to get all tanned. She bet her body would look better with an all around tan on it. It probably wouldn't look too good to be bronze everywhere and pale where her boyfriend most wanted to see.

"Hmmmm I guess you're right...not like there's any photographers spying on us or anything. I guess we're safe" Mila replied with a smile as she reached around back to undo her top.

She pulled it off and Kirsten desperately tried not to stare as she got her first look at the nubile 19-year-old's firm breasts. Mila had been on television for so many years and sometimes it was easy to forget how young she was. It was the same way for Kirsten. She had just turned 21, but many people had always assumed she was older because they had been seeing her in movies for 10 years.

Kirsten couldn't help but steal a few glances at Mila's pale, pink globes. She wanted her more than ever. Now that she had her friend topless, Kirsten knew she had to move fast or she'd lose her window of opportunity. I just hope you're watching me Eliza, Kirsten said to herself before opening her mouth.

"Hey Mila, want me to rub some lotion on you?" Kirsten inquired as she tried to keep her breathing measured. "I mean after I talked you into this, I'd hate to see you get sunburn."

"Ummmm sure..." Mila replied, a little surprised at the offer. She could just have easily put the lotion on her chest herself, but Kirsten was offering, so why turn her down? After all, Kirsten had already put lotion on her back, this was just another side.

Kirsten had to try and keep herself from trembling as she moved next to Mila on her chair and squirted some lotion on her hands. Since Mila wasn't backing away or anything, Kirsten figured she was doing a good job of putting on a cool and calm exterior. Everything was going right so far, but Kirsten knew this was the key point. This either worked or it didn't. She gathered up all her confidence, remembering how good it had felt to take Natalie in the back of that limo and thinking back to all the times Eliza had told her she could do this.

After psyching herself up, the young blonde reached over and began rubbing the lotion on Mila. It was tempting to go for her breasts first, but Kirsten held off on going for pay dirt right away. She didn't want to scare Mila off. Instead she rubbed the creamy lotion on Mila's stomach, getting her whole tummy covered before moving upward. Kirsten reached up and slowly took Mila's breasts in her hands, rubbing them and making sure that they were covered in lotion.

Mila's eyes flew open when she felt Kirsten's touch on her breasts. Her hands were so soft and gentle. She had been expecting Kirsten to just slather the lotion on her body, but it was like she was getting a sensual massage instead. Mila had to fight back an involuntary moan. She didn't want to say anything to Kirsten because she didn't want her host to think she thought she was hitting on her or something. Kirsten wouldn't be doing that...would she? Nahhh. No way.

"So Mila...how's Macaulay?" Kirsten asked as she continued to rub the lotion on. It felt so good to play with Mila's soft, young breasts and she didn't think she'd be able to stop herself even if Mila reached over and began slapping her hands away.

"Ummmm he's fine...we're fine..." Mila said, starting to feel a little weird about this. It seemed like Kirsten's hands had been on her breasts for way longer than they should have. She was beginning to think this was getting a little lesbian. But that couldn't be true. Not Kirsten.

"How's...uhhh...how's your love life?" Mila asked, trying to get her mind thinking about anything other than the feeling of Kirsten's hands on her breasts. This was starting to feel really good and Mila knew that was really bad. This was getting too weird and part of her wished Kirsten would stop doing what she was doing and the other hoped Kirsten would just keep gently massaging her breasts. It was like this was turning into something more than Kirsten just putting lotion on her boobs, but Mila just couldn't find the ability to tell her blonde friend to stop.

"You have a...mmmmm...ohhh...a boyfriend these days?" Mila asked, not succeeding too well in her efforts to keep from moaning. "I...ohhhhh...don't see...mmmm...see you with many guys lately."

This was it. Kirsten knew it was time to strike. She had to lay all her cards on the table.

"No...I don't have a boyfriend these days," Kirsten began. She was still nervous, but was growing more and more confident that Mila was about to become hers.

"Ohhhhh..." Mila replied, the word being way more drawn out than she wanted it to be. This felt so good, but Mila knew it couldn't be what she thought it was. Mila just couldn't believe that Kirsten would be into this. But then Kirsten proceeded to blow all her assumptions away.

"I have a girlfriend," Kirsten said before going for broke and pressing her lips to Mila's.

The word "shock" could not even come close to describing Mila's reaction when she felt Kirsten kiss her. She completely stunned...so much in fact that she couldn't move. Even with Kirsten feeling up her chest, this had been the last thing she expected. Now she had her friend's hands on her tits and her lips up against hers and no idea what to do. Several seconds of closed mouth kissing passed by before Mila finally found her will to resist and pushed Kirsten off.

"Stop! Stop! What are you doing?" Mila gasped. "Kirsten? What's wrong with you?"

"I'm just trying to make you feel good Mila," Kirsten said, taking her finger and tracing it up Mila's bare chest, right to her hard nipple. "Don't you like feeling good?"

"Are you high or something?" Mila demanded. She wasn't really angry...just completely turned around and tossed around in the head by all of this. "I mean I'm not gay. Are you? Are you a lesbian or something Kirsten?"

"Just relax Mila," Kirsten said before kissing her friend once again. She was so gentle in her kiss, brushing her lips against Mila's and slowly opening up her mouth while she caressed the dark haired girl's fine features, rubbing her hand up and down her cheek. Mila found she couldn't help but respond. She had always loved kissing and she had never been kissed like this before. This was the first time she had ever felt a girls' lips against hers and it was so hard to resist. It was so wicked and forbidden, but so tender and loving at the same time. Mila even felt a moan forming in her body before she snapped back to her senses and pushed Kirsten away again.

"No! No! Don't do this!" Mila said. "I'm not into girls Kirsten! Stop kissing me! I don't want to do this!"

Kirsten didn't want to force Mila into this, but she also didn't want to just take no for an answer. She remembered how Eliza had taken her that first time and she decided to try and recreate some of that sexy magic.

"It's so wonderful Mila..." Kirsten cooed as she once again stated caressing her young face. "You've never felt anything like this before in your life, believe me. Let me show you how good it can be baby. I'm totally into girls now Mila and I've never been happier. I want you to feel good too. That's why I invited you here. I wanted to show you how hot a woman's touch can be."

"Oh my God..." Mila said in a whisper. She had been set up! She had thought this was some kind of impulse thing Kirsten was following, but now she knew Kirsten had been planning it from the beginning. This was too fucking freaky. Mila knew she should get out of here. She should run to her car and get out of here, without even wasting time pulling her top back up. But she couldn't do it. She couldn't get her feet to move or her legs to stand up.

"I didn't know till recently," Kirsten continued, still caressing Mila's face and moving in for soft kisses on her lips every few words. Mila wasn't responding to her kisses, but at least she wasn't pushing her away anymore. "I had no idea how hot and sexy women could be. But then I got seduced, just like you Mila. We were on the beach and she just slid her hand into my bikini and touched me. Mmmmmmmm Mila she just pushed her fingers right into my pussy and finger fucked me until I came. I had never done anything like that before and it was so intense and then it just got better and better."

"I can't do this..." Mila whispered. "I'm not gay."

"It's not about being gay...it's about feeling good," Kirsten pointed out before kissing Mila's soft lips again and finding even less resistance than before. "It's about all the things I can do to you to make you come."

Mila felt a shiver run through her body at Kirsten's sexy words. She had never been an overly sexual girl. She was just 19 and Mac was really her first serious relationship. She wasn't a virgin or a nun or anything, but she wasn't going around trying every sexual position out there or anything. She had never really even thought about being with a girl before, but then again she had also never been in a position like this either.

"You don't have to do anything at all Mila," Kirsten promised. "You just have to lie back and let me do all the work. I can make you feel so good and make your pussy so wet. You want that, don't you? You want to feel good, don't you?"

"Please don't do this," Mila whimpered, not sure if she was talking to Kirsten or herself. She knew she wasn't putting up much of a fight at all, but that was because she honestly didn't know what to do. She knew she should be running away and she should be making Kirsten stop this, but she didn't feel deep down that she really wanted it to stop. It had felt so good to be kissed by Kirsten...so different and so arousing.

Mila could feel her pussy stirring as she looked down at Kirsten's face, so beautiful and so filled with a desire to please her. Mila also couldn't help but look down at Kirsten's bare breasts. They were bigger then her own, but they weren't huge or anything. They were the perfect size for Kirsten's body and Mila found her mind wandering. What would it feel like for Kirsten to touch her like a lover? What would it feel like for her to return the favor and touch Kirsten's breasts and then pull down her bottoms to play with what she found underneath. Mila knew that it was curiosity that killed the cat, but she also couldn't stop the feelings inside her that were compelling her to see where all of this led.

"I know you're nervous Mila," Kirsten said. "I'm nervous too. Ummm I've never really done this before. But I want you. I can make you feel good. I can do things to you that no man ever could."

"I...I just don't know about this..." Mila said, her body shivering a little as she reflexively covered her bare breasts with her hands. She suddenly felt as naked as she almost was. This wasn't at all what she had expected. But she just couldn't find the words to make Kirsten stop.

"It's going to feel good...I promise," Kirsten swore as she repositioned herself. The blonde got up onto the chair and straddled Mila's slim body and pulled away the girl's hands from her chest. "Just lie back and let Kiki touch you."

Kirsten then leaned down and kissed Mila again. While she did this her hand snaked down toward Mila's bottoms. The native Russian instantly knew where Kirsten was headed and she tensed up in response. But Kirsten relaxed her with another kiss. The part of Mila that wanted to see what happened. The part that was more nervous and excited about this than the first time she had made love to a boy was overpowering the part that still held reservations. Her heart was dry, but she could feel her pussy get wet and Mila suddenly found herself kissing back. It just felt like the natural thing to do. She began kissing Kirsten's sweet lips and relaxing her body for Kirsten to touch her.

Even though to Mila's eyes, Kirsten looked totally in control, inside she was probably even more nervous than Mila was. She had totally thrown whatever plans she had out the window and was going on pure instinct. All she knew was that she would have given anything to keep Mila from bolting from that chair. Mila looked so beautiful, lying down topless for her as she squirmed slightly on the chair. Kirsten's heart was pounding in her chest and her stomach was doing a gymnastics routine that would have impressed even the Romanian judges. She was giddy with nerves and excitement. Kirsten could see Mila relenting, but she didn't want to go too fast. She didn't want to overwhelm her. But she also couldn't just kiss her forever. There was so much she wanted to do.

"Just relax," Kirsten repeated to Mila and also to herself. She moved her hand down Mila's stomach and continued toward her bottoms. She took a deep breath and pushed them under the waistband of her bikini and was delighted with what she found.

"Ooooh you're wet," Kirsten squealed. "You do want this Mila!"

"I...I...I...I don't know..." Mila stammered. "Ummm...gawwwwwd...just make it good Kirsten...ok?"

"I promise," Kirsten said before sealing her words with a kiss. This time Mila kissed back without hesitation. The war in her body was over for the moment. She wanted this. Kirsten and Mila kissed, the heat between them rising, and when Kirsten's tongue slid into Mila's mouth she accepted it with no questions asked.

Mila moaned openly now. This was getting too good to even think about stopping. Kirsten's touch against her pussy was teasing in the best way. It made Mila want more. She looked down to see the outline of Kirsten's small hand under her bottoms and Mila sucked her own bottom lip in from the pleasure. And when Kirsten broke the kiss to lean down and suck on her breasts, Mila's moans turned to sharp gasps and happy cries.

"Ooooooh Kirsten...oooh what are you doing to me?" Mila asked. This wasn't how she usually acted. But Kirsten was unlocking a hidden side.

"Don't stop! Please don't stop!" Mila said as her breathing sped up. Her chest bounced up and down with each sharp breath and it made her bare tits jiggle.

Nothing was going to make Kirsten stop and she let Mila know that by licking her nipple and sucking it between her lips. She nursed Mila's right tit and felt the nipple swell between her lips. Kirsten knew Eliza was watching her. She wanted to make this show hot for her. She wanted Eliza to get so wet she had to touch herself as she watched as her naughty little Kiki made Mila all hot and slutty.

Kirsten felt her palm continue to get nice and slick from Mila's juices. She loved how her friend's hot essence was coating her skin. Kirsten had just been teasing Mila's pussy before, making sure she knew how good it could be. Now she got serious and slid a finger into her tight little cunt.

"OHHHHHHHHMYYYYYYYGAWWWWWDDDD!!!" Mila squealed when she felt the invading digit. It was like she was masturbating...except it was totally better with another hand inside her. The sex she had had with guys had been good...but it had also been pretty vanilla. There was nothing plain about this. It was absolutely wicked and Mila shivered from the pleasure shooting up her spine. Not even her own finger was as good as it felt to have Kirsten inside her.

"You like baby?" Kirsten asked. "You like feeling my finger in your pussy? You don't want me to stop anymore, do you?"

"Oh noooo..." Mila replied, her voice full of tingling excitement as she lay there, topless in her sunglasses while Kirsten absolutely ravished her pussy. "Don't stop! Do anything you fucking want...just don't stop! I love it Kirsten! Fuck me! Fuck my pussy good!"

The words flew out of Mila's mouth and she didn't know where they were coming from. She just knew she liked saying them. Kirsten was so sexy and fearless and Mila felt like she could be the same way. She felt like she could do anything and have anything done to her. Mila felt like she'd been holding back her entire life until now and she just couldn't do it anymore. She had to be wild.

"More Kirsten more!" Mila implored. "I want this! Ohhhhhhh forget what I said before...mmmmmm just give me more. Finger my pussy! Ooooooh its soooooo goood! Gonna come soon!"

Kirsten was happy to give Mila more and she slid a second finger into her pussy. She wasn't shy about pushing her fingers into Mila, but she also didn't forget to be gentle. She wanted to make Mila's first time as good as hers had been alone on that beach with Eliza.

Mila's pussy was getting so wet that Kirsten was able to penetrate her with no trouble. She slid in and out of Mila's tight, pink snatch, her fingers coated with the juices she longed to taste. Mila continued to moan and Kirsten smothered her cries by pulling away from her breasts and covering her mouth with a sizzling kiss. The more aroused Mila got, the more aggressive Kirsten became. She used her free hand to cradle the back of Mila's neck and pull her up closer to her lips. Mila didn't resist a bit when Kirsten's tongue went back into her mouth, massaging right down to her tonsils. In fact, at the first chance she got, Mila pushed her own tongue into Kirsten's mouth.

Now it was Kirsten's turn to moan. She rewarded Mila's exuberance by pushing a third finger into her overheating pussy. Mila's cunt lips clamped tightly around Kirsten's fingers and she cried right into her new lover's mouth. This was a whole new intensity for Mila and she felt pleasure right down to the last strand of her black hair. Her bottoms were soaked with desire, the fabric clinging to her skin as Kirsten's hand continued to move back and forth under them.

"Mmmmm I knew you were going to love this," Kirsten moaned into a gasping Mila's ear. "I can feel your pussy tremble Mila. I can feel how bad you need me to make you come. You're so nice and wet for me Mila. I love how wet you are. It feels so good and mmmmmm it tastes even better, I'll bet."

Kirsten then withdrew her hand from Mila's drenched bottoms and brought them up to her lips. Mila groaned, not wanting Kirsten to stop, but she was powerless to say anything else. She just watched, completely entranced, as Kirsten began to slowly lick her fingers. Suddenly Kirsten paused, like a great idea had occurred to her, and pushed her hand toward Mila's mouth.

"Lick them," Kirsten commanded. "Taste your hot juices. Taste how yummy you are Mila."

Mila didn't hesitate. She'd tasted her own pussy before. Hell, that was the only thing here she had done before. She grabbed Kirsten's hand and hungrily pulled it into her mouth. She was dying for stimulation...any stimulation. Mila lapped away at her own arousal. She couldn't remember the last time anything had made her this hot and her juices tasted better than ever.

"Yesss lick those juicy fingers," Kirsten hissed, her own pussy getting nice and drippy under her bottoms. "Mmmm you love the taste of pussy don't you Mila? You're gonna love it even more when it's my juices you're licking up!"

Hearing that made Mila close her eyes and groan in bliss. An hour ago she never would have considered this. Now all she wanted was for Kirsten to push her pussy to her face and make her lick her dry. Mila's whole insides throbbed with a lust she never knew she had. She wanted Kirsten...all of her.

When Kirsten pulled her hand away, Mila again groaned and pouted. But that didn't last long as Kirsten's hand slid back under her bottoms and right for her pussy.

"Yesssssssss..." Mila mewed as Kirsten began playing with her pussy again. Kirsten pushed her fingers back inside her sizzling, tight folds and rubbed Mila into a gasping, squirming frenzy on the beach chair. Kirsten used her other hand to keep Mila held up by her neck and she watched with great interest as Mila took her own hand and began sucking on her fingers. Mila needed to have something in her mouth and Kirsten immediately gave her a better option.

"Suck on my tits Mila..." Kirsten said, pushing her bare chest up to Mila's needy mouth. "Suck on my nipples while I finger fuck you. Mmmm if you make me feel good then I'll make you come. You like?"

Mila didn't have to say "yes." All she had to do was get Kirsten's jiggling breasts into her mouth and that was exactly what she did. Mila panted and drooled onto Kirsten's tits as she found herself playing with another woman's body for the first time. She didn't know what to do so she let her instinct guide her. Mila started sucking and tonguing Kirsten's nipples, just like the blonde had just done to her. She guessed she was doing a good job at it from the way Kirsten moaned and from the way she picked up speed in her fingering.

Kirsten loved how Mila's mouth felt on her sensitive nipples. She definitely deserved a hot little reward, so Kirsten used her fingers to attack Mila's clit. As the dark haired girl showed she had a real talent for sucking tit, Kirsten rubbed her aching clitoris. She rubbed Mila's hot little button back and forth between two of her fingers and send the girl into a high-pitched chorus of squeals and moans.

"Oooooooooh Kirstennnnnn...yessssssssss OOOOOOOOOOOOH YESSSSSSS!!!" Mila gasped, her breaths and words coming in short, loud bursts as she released Kirsten's breasts from her mouth. "MMMMMMM DOOOOOOOON'T STOPPPPPP!!!"

"I won't stop Mila," Kirsten promised. "I want you to come! Come all over my fingers baby! Come for Kiki!"

It wasn't as if she had been waiting for permission or anything, but Kirsten's words gave Mila another hot blast of arousal that sent her right over the edge. Kirsten's fingers were like magic on her clit and Mila didn't hold back her pleasure as she came from a woman's touch.

"OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHH YESSSSSSS!!!" Mila cried out to the heavens as she came. She wrapped her arms around Kirsten reflexively and squeezed her for support as her body bucked and bounced in the chair. She felt her pussy cream like it never had before all over Kirsten's fingers, completely soaking her bikini bottoms. The sexy blonde continued to pump in and out of her and Mila's cries just got louder, no doubt scaring off more than a few low flying birds.

Mila felt her whole body shake in rapture as she held her lover tight. It was new and scary but sooooooo good to feel like this. She held onto Kirsten as her orgasm raged through her veins, pumping pleasure to her brain at such a fast pace that Mila didn't think she could take it all in. And when Mila finally had no cries left and fell back onto the chair, Kirsten just smiled at her and winked.

"You think that was good Mila?" Kirsten giggled. "Just wait till I get my tongue inside you."

All Mila had the strength to do was lie back and moan, tossing her head around as she struggled to make sense of the haze of rapture her brain was in. She didn't know what to feel now. Guilt? Shame? She knew she should probably feel guilty about doing this, but she didn't and it confused her. She didn't feel bad or shamed...instead she felt a deep satisfaction that she had never experienced before. Mila wanted more and she didn't resist when Kirsten reached up to peel down her bikini bottoms.

"Mmmm yummy," Kirsten giddily declared when she saw the soaked mess of dark curls that made up Mila's bush. She was now naked on the beach chair, except for the sunglasses that continued to hide her eyes. Kirsten couldn't bear to have an inch of Mila hidden from her so she reached up to pull the glasses away and expose one of Mila's most distinctive features. One of her eyes was blue and the other was green. Kirsten thought it made her look so beautiful and distinctive and she let her friend know it by kissing her on the lips.

Meanwhile, inside the house, Eliza was trying to keep her eyes on the show. It was hard because all she wanted to do was close her eyes, jam her fingers up her pussy and fuck herself into blissful oblivion. Their bedroom had a perfect view of the pool and Eliza had seen every solitary second of Kirsten's seduction. Eliza had known it was going to be hot. She just hadn't known it was going to be this hot.

To see her little Kiki turn Mila into a mewing, squirming mess of girl cum with her fingers had been the hottest thing Eliza had ever witnessed. It even surpassed what she had witnessed at the orgy in Malibu because that had been about sex and this had been so personal to Eliza. It was like Kirsten had come out of a shell right in front of her eyes. Kirsten had never even kissed a girl when Eliza had met her...now she was fucking them with wicked abandon and Eliza couldn't get enough of it.

Eliza's clothes were long gone by now and she was pressed up against the bedroom window, the sweat from her breasts smearing the glass as girl cum trickled down her leg from her well fucked pussy. When Kirsten had started things off with Mila, Eliza had been fully dressed in her shorts and top. But seeing what Kirsten had done had made the thought of clothes unbearable to Eliza. She had never taken her eyes off her sexy girlfriend turning her former co-star into a drooling little fuck buddy. Eliza had pushed and tugged off her shirt and jean shorts while not looking away. It wasn't easy, but it had been worth it.

By the time Kirsten had Mila screaming on the chair, Eliza had four fingers inside her steaming snatch. She had finger fucked her pussy until she felt like she couldn't take one more thrust and then Eliza gave herself that one last thrust...and another and another until she lost track of how many times she'd come. All she knew was that she was bare assed naked, her hands were covered in girl cream and her legs were weak and wobbly. It was one of the best feelings Eliza had ever experienced and she was dying for more.

All she wanted to do was walk downstairs and join the sexy duo by the pool, but Eliza stopped herself. It was Kiki's show and she didn't want to spoil it. She'd have her chance soon...she just had to wait. But Eliza didn't mind waiting, especially when she saw Kirsten tug down Mila's bottoms. As Kirsten continued to work her friend over, Eliza kept up the pace on herself, pushing her fingers inside her pussy until she was ready to come again.

Eliza moaned aloud as she resumed fucking herself.

"Yessssss fuck her Kiki...fuck her tight little teen pussy for me...mmmmmm show me what a fucking nasty girl you are Kiki...yesssssss...show me what a slut you can be..." Eliza groaned, her fingers already getting a fresh coat of glaze.

Back by the pool, Kirsten had Mila's bottoms and sunglasses thrown to the side with the rest of her forgotten bikini. She couldn't help but take a moment to drink in Mila's supple young body. She was small, but not a stick figure and Kirsten just wanted to run her tongue over every inch of her flesh.

"You are so beautiful," Kirsten smiled as she drank Mila in.

"Thanks...ummm so are you..." Mila said, returning Kirsten's smile with one of her own. She was still nervous, but she knew she couldn't turn back now. Not when her pussy was positively dripping for more of Kirsten's attention.

"Thanks Mila..." Kirsten replied. "My girlfriend thinks so. She thinks I'm so sexy and I'll bet she's thinking the same thing about you now baby. She's watching, you know. She's been watching me finger fuck you and now she's going to watch me eat that yummy little pussy of yours."

Mila gasped and turned her head around. She didn't see anyone standing around but that didn't mean she wasn't watching from the house. Mila had thought this was private between her and Kirsten. She hadn't wanted a fucking audience! But whatever new reluctance Mila had about being watched instantly evaporated when Kirsten reached down and dragged her tongue over the creamy lips of her slit. Mila had such a tight little slit for her to play with and Kirsten found it to be completely irresistible.

"Oooooooooooohhhhhh..." Mila moaned. Suddenly she didn't care who was watching. Hell she wouldn't have cared if Kirsten was filming this. All she cared about was how good Kirsten's tongue felt on her pussy.

Kirsten lapped at Mila's pussy, picking up speed with every lick. She could taste the cream of her earlier orgasm and the flavor fueled her on. Kirsten wanted every drop of the cum that was left from Mila's orgasm and she wanted the chaser of fresh, hot girl juice. Kirsten placed her body between Mila's legs and bent down, pushing her ass up in the air. Her bikini bottoms clung to her skin like the heat had fused them to her. Kirsten fantasized about Eliza walking up behind her and tugging those bottoms down to get at her pussy while she ate Mila out. She longed for her girlfriend and hoped it wouldn't be long before she graced them with her presence.

With her body positioned perfectly between Mila's legs, Kirsten was easily able to spread her lover open and get at her pussy. Mila was soaked and ready for her and Kirsten gave it to her as best as she could. The more of Mila she had on her tongue, the harder Kirsten licked, pushing her face closer and closer until her nose and forehead were being tickled by Mila's neat little dark bush.

"Mmmmmmm Kirsten...give it to me!" Mila groaned. "Ohhhhh you weren't lying baby...it's even better than your fingers...yesssssss...tongue me Kirsten! Tongue my pussy!"

Mila thought she had experienced good oral sex before. Now she could see how wrong she was. Every sexual thing she had ever done in her young life now paled next to Kirsten's amazing tongue in her pussy. It felt like jolts of lightning were being shot through her from every lick. Kirsten's tongue was so soft, but so steady inside her. It demanded a reaction and Mila was delighted to give it to her.

"Oooooh Kirsten...eat meeeee...please don't stop!" Mila cried out. "Mmmm it's sooooo fucking good! Gobble up my little pussy! Eat me till there's nothing left!"

Coming on the heels of her earlier reluctance, hearing Mila's sexy voice shoot those words out had Kirsten nearly creaming her bottoms. She had done it! Mila was all hers and Kirsten felt the overpowering urge to kiss her. She pulled her shiny face out from between Mila's legs and pressed against her lips in a kiss. Mila greedily sucked her own juices off Kirsten's lips and tongue and the blonde could hear her muffled moans for more.

"That's it Mila...taste yourself all over my tongue," Kirsten ordered. She felt so sexy and powerful right then, her body pinning Mila down as they kissed and rubbed their bare tits together. She felt just like Eliza must have during their first time.

"Taste your hot little pussy..." Kirsten continued. "You love it, don't you? You love the taste of pussy. Good thing too...mmmm cause as soon as you come I'm going to make you taste mine!"

What Mila said next came as a very happy surprise to Kirsten's eager ears.

"Ohhhhh yesssss Kirstennnnn...now! Give it to me now!" Mila said with a sexy growl of wanton lust. "Don't make me wait for your pussy! Put it on my face and make me lick you now!"

Naturally this was a development Kirsten had no problem with. Since she was already on top of Mila, it would have been mighty easy to slip into a nasty little 69, so that was exactly what Kirsten did. She turned herself completely around on Mila's body, so her mouth was lined up against her pussy while she rubbed her soaked bottoms against Mila's horny lips.

Mila had no idea what she was doing right then. Her ability to think rationally had ceased to be right about when Kirsten had pushed her hand into her bikini bottoms. Now she had Kirsten's pussy right against her face and Mila could feel the blast of heat that was coming from her juicy core. Even through her bottoms, Mila could feel how hot and wet Kirsten was and she didn't shy away from it. Mila embraced it and accepted it as a challenge. She wanted to make Kirsten feel as good as she was feeling from that wonderful tongue inside her cunt.

When Kirsten started licking away again at her dripping pussy, the need to give some pleasure back became even greater for Mila. She reached up and grasped Kirsten's ass with her hands, rubbing the gym-toned cheeks through the thin material of her bottoms. It was another first for Mila in a day of firsts and she loved the feel of Kirsten under her hands. She could feel Kirsten's heat. Her ass was almost sizzling by now and Mila quickly became more enthusiastic, massaging Kirsten's butt while the blonde rubbed her pussy soaked bottoms against her nose and mouth.

"Get those bottoms off me," Kirsten purred as she took a break from Mila's honey pot. "You want my pussy, Mila? Then get me naked so you can fuck me like the naughty little slut you are."

Mila shuddered in pleasure over that characterization. That was what she was. She had Kirsten almost naked and hovering over her bare body while her sexy tongue drove her wild and Kirsten's sexy mystery girlfriend was off watching somewhere. What else could Mila be but a slut?

Secure in her newfound sluttiness, Mila reached up for Kirsten's bottoms and proceeded to strip her bare. Mila hooked her fingers into the waistband for Kirsten's bikini and yanked it down as fast as she could. This left it bunched up just below Kirsten's bare ass, but Mila didn't move it any further down. As soon as she pulled the garment away, Mila found herself instantly hypnotized by the sight of Kirsten's pussy.

Her dirty blonde bush was absolutely soaked and matted with juice and her labia seemed to glow with desire. There didn't seem to be a part of Kirsten that wasn't wet down below and Mila found herself more turned on than she'd ever been in her life. A little droplet of juice suddenly dripped down from Kirsten's snatch and, as a reflex, Mila licked up with her tongue and caught it. It was her first taste of another woman's pussy and it nearly sent Mila into a pleasure coma.

"Mmmmmmm soooo goooood..." Mila gurgled from the taste. She had to have more and she quickly began licking up and down Kirsten's slit with her tongue, mimicking the motion Kirsten had used on her after she'd gotten her bottoms off. Her first tongue strokes were shy, as if Mila was checking the taste out, to confirm that she did like it. She was slowly nibbling away at the naughty snack before her lips and once she saw that she really did love it, Mila instantly became more eager.

"Ohhhh yeahhhh Mila..." Kirsten groaned when she pulled her face up. "Lick it just like that! Good girl! Lick my pussy just like I'm licking yours!"

Kirsten then plunged her face back into Mila's pussy. She knew she would have no trouble getting Mila off, but Kirsten didn't want to take her too fast. Kirsten wanted to keep a steady arousal going in her new lover so she wouldn't stop her first tongue exploration of another woman. Kirsten knew that nothing would distract Mila and drain her will to lick like another orgasm and Kirsten was too wet to allow that to happen. She had to feel herself come all over Mila's face and if that meant slowing down her own tongue pace, then Kirsten was more than ready to make that sacrifice.

With that in mind, Kirsten pulled her tongue back and instead concentrated on sucking and playing with Mila's labia. Mila just had the cutest little pussy lips...so nice and pink...and Kirsten couldn't get enough of them. She couldn't wait to share them with Eliza, but right now they were all hers. Kirsten teased them with her tongue and licked them clean before wrapping her lips around them and sucking hard, occasionally giving Mila a little nip with her teeth. She could hear the dark haired girl let out little yips when she did that, but Kirsten could tell she liked it. Every time she did it, Mila licked her pussy just a little bit harder.

Mila's tongue strokes were ragged and all over the map, but they were enthusiastic and that was good enough for Kirsten. She knew they could refine Mila's pussy licking skills later if she was willing to participate in some sexy tutelage. Mila's tongue was eager enough to hit the right spots and Kirsten groaned happily. She began rubbing her pussy against Mila's adorable face, grinding her juices against her pale skin as they lay together under the sun in their 69, Kirsten on top, her long blonde hair draping down to the curves of Mila's ass while they rocked each other back and forth on the beach chair.

"Ohhhhhh fuck me Kirsten!" Mila urged in a tiny voice, high pitched with need. "Mmmmm play with my pussy with your tongue! Am I doing you good baby? Do you like how it feels?"

"Mmmm it feels fucking amazing," Kirsten grinned, telling Mila exactly what the girl was dying to hear. "Don't stop now Mila. Eat me out you nasty little slut! Get your tongue on my clit and make me come while my hot little girlfriend watches and fingers herself!"

Who was Kirsten's girlfriend? Mila was dying to know. Was she famous? Was she just a regular person? Was she real or a figment of Kirsten's horny imagination? Mila hoped they wouldn't keep her in suspense long. She had to know who she was performing for. She had to know who was watching their sexy show.

Now that she knew Kirsten liked what she was doing, Mila got right back to her pussy and picked up her pace. She plunged her pink tongue into Kirsten's soft, wet folds and licked up as much juice as she could, while she teased the sensitive walls of Kirsten's pussy and licked over the throbbing bud of her clitoris. Mila had known Kirsten liked it just from the way her juices kept dripping into her mouth, but she had just wanted to hear the words too. She wanted to hear from Kirsten's sexy, experienced mouth that she was doing good at her first attempt.

Mila kept her hands firmly on Kirsten's ass, pressing her pussy to her face as she lapped away. She tried to keep her tonguing as steady as possible on Kirsten, but she couldn't help but stop every now and then to moan and gasp over the pleasure she was getting. It was like she was out of her body now and was just sitting back, being forced to watch a porn movie where she was the star. Thinking about this from that perspective made Mila even wetter. Even with her last orgasm having come such a short time ago, Mila felt like she needed to come more than she had ever needed anything before in her life. That was what made it so frustrating when Kirsten suddenly ceased all tonguing.

"Nooooooo don't stop!" Mila cried. "Please Kirsten please! Don't stop eating my pussy!"

"Ohhhhh no...you're about to come soon Mila and that's too quick for me," Kirsten said, as she teased Mila's pussy by gently blowing cool air on it. "You need to even out the score first. Make me come and I'll make you come again. Show my pussy some love and I'll give it all back to you baby and then some."

As if Mila hadn't wanted to taste Kirsten's cream badly before, this gave her a whole new level of added incentive. Mila didn't pout or complain, as she was wont to do when she didn't get her way sometimes. Instead she just pushed her face back against Kirsten's pussy and began licking her with a new passion and speed that made Kirsten buck and shudder right above her.

"Yessssss that's it Mila..." Kirsten groaned, continuing to tease Mila and keep her in a perpetual state of heat, while she made sure to rub her bare tits against the brunette's flat stomach, tickling her flesh with her hard nipples. "Mmmmm lick it baby! Lick up all those juices in my pussy! Mmmm I got so wet for you and you were totally worth it Mila! Ohhhhh fuck I love how your tongue feels in me! Lick me Mila! Lick my pussy just like you want me to lick yours! Suck on my clit! Mmmm suck on that clit and I'll be coming all over your face!"

As much fun as Mila was having just exploring every inch of Kirsten's soft pussy with her tongue, she knew she was going to have to work over her clit to get her off. Mila didn't get to it right away though. Instead she executed a little payback for Kirsten making her wait to come. She continued to tongue fuck Kirsten's wetness, pushing her hard pink tongue into Kirsten over and over again and collecting sweet girl juices to drip down her throat to her waiting belly. Mila was gaining confidence with her abilities and she gave it to Kirsten with energy and enthusiasm, pushing her hot tongue in, but purposely avoiding Kirsten's clit.

While she did this, Mila was certainly aware of Kirsten's needy clitoris. She could feel the heat of the throbbing bud, but she kept her tongue away from it. She felt it was only fair that if she had to wait, then Kirsten should wait too. Mila got her tongue near Kirsten's clit several times, but never quite hit home. She loved hearing Kirsten beg for more with her moans and she loved feeling how Kirsten would get hotter and wetter for her tongue the more she made her wait. Besides, Mila was having too much fun licking up Kirsten's juices and letting them coat her tongue and drip down onto her chin to stop now.

"Ooooooh who taught you to be such a fucking tease?" Kirsten groaned. She was totally on edge by now, but it was the type of frustration that felt so good. She had been looking forward to this since she had seen Mila in the gym and the closer it got, the farther away it seemed.

"Mmmm you taught me Kirsten dear," Mila shot back wickedly before getting right back to Kirsten's pussy and slipping her tongue back inside.

"Noooo don't be mean..." Kirsten moaned playfully with a sexy giggle thrown in for good measure. "Play with my clitty! Get your tongue on it Mila! Pleeeeeeeeeease!!! Mmmmm baby I'll be soooooooo good to you if you make me come! If you suck on my clit, I'll fuck you so good Mila! I'll eat you up and make you come so fucking hard! Just please don't make me wait anymore! I made you come before and I haven't come yet! Please Mila! I need you baby!"

Mila supposed that Kirsten's point was a fair one. She had come from Kirsten's fingers and Mila certainly had no complaints about how that had made her feel. Besides Mila loved hearing Kirsten's promise to make her come. Mila was confident she could take Kirsten at her word when it came to that. Who couldn't trust a sweet voice like that?

As she pushed her tongue back inside Kirsten, Mila stopped her teasing. She went right for Kirsten's clit. She wasn't exactly sure what she was supposed to do, but she was confident that she would figure it would come to her when it was time. Mila just assumed that how she liked her clit played with would work with Kirsten and when she began licking the sensitive bud like an ice cream cone, Mila found out how right she was.

"OOOOOOOOOH MILAAAAAA YESSSSSSS!!!" Kirsten squealed happily when Mila finally began to pay attention to her clit. She instantly found herself right on the verge of orgasm. Mila was treating her clit to soft but frequent licks and it got Kirsten right where she wanted to be. She reflexively fucked Mila's face and cried out, just needing a little more to find the satisfaction she craved.

Mila could feel Kirsten's hard clit rubbing against her lips while she licked. Even to a newbie like her it was obvious what Kirsten needed to come. Mila could feel how close her friend was and she opened her mouth to give her just what she needed. Mila opened her lips and clamped them right down on Kirsten's clitoris. She sucked the blonde passionately, drooling right into her pussy and humming in satisfaction as she tasted a sudden rush of girl juice from Kirsten's dripping cunt. Mila held firm to Kirsten's clit, sucking it as hard as she could and rubbing her face against it to give her friend as much pleasure as possible. It only took about two minutes of this for Mila and Kirsten to both get what they wanted.

"AAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHH!!!" Kirsten screamed out as her body delightfully tensed up and then released with a hard shake of orgasm. She was sure Eliza could hear that from inside the house and she just hoped that her girlfriend was enjoying this as much as she was as she exploded onto Mila's tongue. Every muscle in Kirsten's body had seemed to tense up right before she came and now her whole body was soaring with orgasmic pleasure.

"YESSSSSSS MMMMMMM OOOOOOOOH YESSSSSSSSSS OHHHHH MILAAAAAA!!!" Kirsten continued to scream out. She rubbed her pussy hard against Mila's face, smearing girl cum all over her young, delicate features. Kirsten soaked her friend in pleasure, screaming out and alerting the entire neighborhood as to how fucking good it felt to be young and slutty.

Mila couldn't get over how much she loved the taste of Kirsten's orgasm. What she had tasted before now seemed like mere topping to the treat she had all over her tongue now. Even as Kirsten's orgasm faded and the blonde slumped her sweating head between Mila's legs, the brunette continued to give her pussy soft kitty licks, just so she could taste as much as she could.

"Mmmmm good good good girl," Kirsten grinned, her face flushed from the sun and the intensity of her orgasm. "Now you get your reward Mila. I know just what to give good little sluts like you."

Mila's body tensed up in anticipation of what she knew Kirsten was going to give her and she wasn't disappointed when the blonde's tongue dove right back into her pussy. She had been close before and, with her happy tongue bathing her clit up and down, Kirsten quickly had Mila back on the edge of release.

Kirsten used her position on top of Mila to her full advantage. She grabbed Mila's legs with her hands and pried them open. Kirsten held Mila's legs in the air in the spread position, which gave her an excellent view of the girl's young pussy all nice and splayed out for her. There was so much sexy pink on display for Kirsten and she dove right in, covering Mila's whole pussy with her mouth and sucking the girl juice right out of her.

"OHHHHHHHHHH!!!" Mila howled in rapture when she felt Kirsten practically devour her wet pussy from up top in their 69 position. She began shaking on the chair, Kirsten holding her down with a tight grip to keep her from falling over. Mila had never felt more alive than she did at that point, lying under Kirsten while her tongue licked her to the verge of the most amazing orgasm of her young life. She had had no idea when Kirsten had promised it would be good that it would be this good. All Mila wanted was to come now and then come a hundred more times after that. Now that her eyes were open, she knew she'd never get tired of this.

While Kirsten kept her mouth to Mila's cunt, she licked away at her clit with rapid, firm strokes. She could feel the teenager writhe under her on the chair and Kirsten didn't tease or hesitate. She went right for Mila's hot spots to make sure she never forgot how good this could be. Kirsten couldn't believe how well this had worked out. In her mind she was already thinking about what friends she could invite over next for some sex and sun by the pool. Maybe soon she'd finally be able to see that pool in Malibu that Eliza had had so much fun around.

The more Kirsten licked, the more Mila writhed and shook underneath her. Mila's body felt like it was on pins and needles as she anxiously awaited her orgasm. Kirsten's tongue was like a machine between her legs. She kept her mouth clamped to her pussy and her tongue just wouldn't stop licking her clit. Not that Mila wanted her to stop. She was so close and all she wanted was more. Kirsten expertly tongued her clitoris, rubbing it against her tongue and teeth and doing everything in her power to stimulate it. Mila's body tingled with anticipation and when she could withstand it no more she let Kirsten know with a flood of hot girl cum against her young face.

"OOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHH AAAAAAAAHHHHHH!!!" Mila screamed as she came, her hips bucking up and down on the chair and her pussy mashing into Kirsten's eager face. Just as Mila hadn't paused her licking when she had come, Kirsten returned the favor here. She lapped up every drop she could get at and let the rest soak her skin. Kirsten loved the feel of the sizzling girl cum on her skin. When this was over she was fully planning on standing up and spreading it all over her tits and tummy like sunscreen so Eliza could lick her clean. Mila screamed out her pleasure and Kirsten just kept at her licking.

The feeling of orgasm ripped through Mila's small body and there were times where she thought it was too much and her heart would explode. But it would have been a way to go that Mila would have eagerly embraced. She didn't know if she'd be able to go back to Macaulay after all this and right then she didn't care. She just wanted to enjoy every single second of her orgasm. Mila felt her body shake uncontrollably and she wished it would never stop. She was having too much fun to stop. Her skin was practically stuck to the chair now and Mila just smiled because she never planned on leaving here anyway.

When Mila finally closed her eyes and fell back, she had a happy smile covering her young face. She quickly found that smile covered by Kirsten's face and Mila eagerly kissed her back.

"Oh Kirsten...I...I...just can't thank you enough," Mila panted. "It was just so...so...WHOA!!!"

"And its not even over yet," Kirsten promised.

"It's not?" Mila asked.

"Nope," Kirsten replied as she saw Eliza walking out of the house and sauntering toward them without a stitch of clothing on her beautiful body. "In fact it's about to get even better."

* * * * *

The unforgiving sun beat down upon Love and Rose as they walked down the dirt road, looking for someone...anyone to help them. So far they had been unsuccessful, but they knew eventually they'd find someone. After all two hot girls were bound to attract attention. They just hoped it was from someone nice and not someone right out of the casting call for "Deliverance 2."

"I think we're at someone's farm," Love observed as they looked out at a hill right next to the road. The small little slope lead right to a green field and it was either a farm or the biggest hydroponics experiment on record. Either way it was something that had to be checked out.

"Listen, I hear something," Rose said. "Sounds like a tractor."

"Mmmm maybe it's some hunky field hand working out in the sun without his shirt on," Love teased.

"Yeah you'd just love that wouldn't you," Rose replied as she playfully whacked Love's arm. "I thought you were done with guys again."

"I am," Love grinned. "He'd be for you. This time it would be my turn to watch you get fucked."

"Oh yeah...good chance of that happening," Rose said with a roll of her eyes.

"Oh c'mon...it would be sooooooo hot..." Love giggled. "I know deep down you want it, if only for an afternoon. Some hot guy filling your mouth with his cock and then bending you over his tractor to pull up your dress and give it hard to your wet pussy."

"Oooooh I hope whoever it is up there has a hose with him because you need to cool off Love," Rose laughed. "The sun is frying your brain. There's no way that's going to happen."

"I'm just saying it would be hot, that's all," Love said, wrapping her arms around Rose and squeezing her affectionately as they walked up the hill toward the field. Once they reached the top of the hill the tractor was easily spotted. It was a little bit in the distance, but close enough that they could see it.

"HEY!!!" Rose shouted out, trying to get the guy's attention. "OVER HERE!!!"

Rose and Love waved their arms in the air and tried to get the guy to notice them. It didn't take long for them to be successful as he changed directions on his tractor and drove over toward them. The tractor drove closer and closer until stopping right in front of the two stranded actresses. It was then that Rose and Love received their first surprise of the afternoon.

"Hey, what're y'all doing out here?" the young girl on top of the slightly worn John Deere tractor inquired. Rose and Love were left speechless at first. This was no guy they were looking at. It was a girl who couldn't have been more than 18 or 19 and she looked right out of the pages of Farmer's Daughter Monthly.

She wore a straw hat to cover her head from the sun and a pair of sunglasses, but the rest of her skin was exposed and showed the even tan of someone who spent a lot of time working outside. Her skin was golden brown from her work and her brown hair was sun bleached to a lighter shade than she had undoubtedly been born with. Her flesh glistened from the exertion of her day's work.

The girl held her hair back in a simple braid at the base of her skull, but what Love and Rose couldn't help but stare at was her firm chest, covered only in a small bikini top. Her breasts were practically hanging out for them to reach out and grab and Rose had to fight off the instinct to do just that. The girl had been wearing overalls, but she'd dropped the top portion from around her chest. Now it lay hanging around her waist as she sat on the tractor.

"Ummm our car...we had a flat..." Rose said, finally finding the power to speak to this vision on a John Deere as Love continued to just stare.

"Damn...where'd ya break down?" the girl asked. "There's not much around here. But town's not too far away. I'm sure we can get someone to tow you away."

"Great, we broke down a few miles that way," Rose said as she pointed down the road.

"Well let's get you inside the house, you can use the phone to call the garage," the girl helpfully offered as she held out her hand. "I'm Bobbie Jo."

"I'm Rose and this is Jennifer," Rose said before she was interrupted.

"You can just call me Love," Love interjected, unable to take her eyes off Bobbie Jo. She knew she was in the Bible belt here and not everyone was probably big on girl on girl fun, but she didn't care about that at the moment. She just wanted to drink Bobbie Jo and her firm, young body in while she stood there in her overalls and bikini top.

"Oh...I know who ya are," Bobbie Jo grinned, pushing down her sunglasses to give the girls a glimpse of her blue eyes. "Both of you..."

Rose and Love smiled in response. Neither of them had egos big enough for them to just assume everyone already knew who they were, but it was always nice to be recognized. Plus it would save having to be asked the "What do you do for a living?" question.

"It won't take long to get back to the house," Bobbie Jo said as she gestured toward the house in the background. "Hop on and grab onto the sides. Don't worry about falling off. I drive pretty slow. Just grip on tight and let me know if you're starting to slip. We'll be there in no time."

Love and Rose quickly agreed and jumped on board Bobbie Jo's ride. She seemed really nice so far and both girls were ready for a serious dose of some southern hospitality. Neither of them were shy about staring at Bobbie Jo's exposed flesh and they couldn't help but share the same thought about their accident maybe becoming a very fortunate one indeed.

* * * * *

"Ok, I've gotten the schematics down for the house and I think our best point of entry is the roof," Franklin declared. The three boys, one goat and one preteen were crouched behind a hill overlooking Marcus Barker's temporary Cuban home. It wasn't much, but it was out of the way and not surrounded by anything. Waldo, Franklin and Delbert knew it best. When you didn't want anyone to find you. The best place to be was to find someplace where no one would see you.

"How many doors does it have?" Waldo inquired. "I don't want him to have a chance to escape with the device."

"Well if the dossier is right, and by my observations it is, he's got just the one door and four windows, two in the front and two in the back," Franklin answered.

"So going through the roof is our game, eh?" Delbert said with firm resolve. "Good thing I brought along ol torchy!"

Delbert then reached into one of the bags and withdrew the handy blowtorch that had aided them on many occasions. There was nothing quite like white hot flame to get you into, and out of, any tricky situation.

"Ooooh what's that do?" Jamie Lynn asked as she grabbed at the tool.

"Don't touch that!" Waldo yelled as he yanked it away from her. Jamie Lynn immediately began pouting.

"C'monnnnnnnnn...you gotta let me do something!" Jamie Lynn whined. "Don't I get like a cool gadget or something? Like you think its really a pen and its like a rocket launcher. Something like that."

"We left those at home," Waldo explained. "And no you don't get to have a tool."

"You guys suck," Jamie Lynn grumbled. "Vin Diesel is wayyyyy cooler than you guys! He had one of those super cars. All you've got is that dumb jeep."

Jamie Lynn scowled in the direction of the beat up jeep they had "borrowed" in order to get to Marcus' house. The whole way through she had complained the ride was too bumpy and Franklin had had to be restrained twice from just pushing her out of the car.

"All right, it's going to be simple grab and run...nothing fancy," Franklin explained. "Delbert we're going to lower you through the roof. According to the heat goggles, there's an energy source at a desk in his bedroom. That corresponds with the data we have about the MAW device. So we lower you in, you grab it and...is that gum?"

"Maybe," Jamie Lynn replied coyly as she blew a big pink bubble in the boys' faces.

"Did you bring enough for everyone?" Delbert demanded and Jamie Lynn responded by blowing another big bubble that popped all over her face. She quickly used her tongue to lick the gum back into her mouth where she resumed chewing.

"Ok, now back to the plan, we're obviously going to need to find a way to distract Baker so he doesn't know we're grabbing the device and the data," Waldo said. "Del, we're going to give you some chloroform for when you go in. You know what to do about it."

"What if he's armed though?" Franklin wondered aloud. "I mean I don't want to send Delbert in unless we have the clear advantage."

"I'd thought of that, we're going to need some kind of distraction, but we're limited in our resources," Waldo said. "We need something to keep his attention occupied. Something that will totally distract him from what we're doing."

"Blah blah blah blah..." Jamie Lynn groaned in boredom. "You talk too much! Hey! You've got a funny nose!"

Jamie Lynn then reached over and poked Waldo right in the nose.

"BEEP!" Jamie Lynn exclaimed before laughing uproariously at her own joke.

"Damn it Jamie Lynn you are the most annoying person I have ever met!" Waldo shouted. "How can anyone concentrate when you..."

Waldo trailed off and then shared a look with Franklin.

"Franklin are you pondering what I'm pondering?" Waldo asked.

"Indeed I am," Franklin grinned. "Delbert, are you pondering what we're pondering?"

"I think so guys," Delbert replied. "But even if we got Carrot Top and Cher to get married, how can we be sure they'll conceive a child?"

Waldo and Franklin ignored Delbert's comment and turned their gaze toward Jamie Lynn.

"What? Why are you guys looking at me like that?" Jamie Lynn demanded. "You guys are creepy!"

"Jamie Lynn, we actually do have a job for you," Waldo smiled.

A few minutes later, Marcus Baker heard a knocking on the door of his house and he reacted with immediate suspicion. No one knew he was here except for them and they weren't scheduled to be here for another 10 minutes. He knew they kept time promptly and hated showing up either early or late. The knocking continued and at first Marcus ignored it. It might be a trap. They might be coming after the device! But then he began to think about it logically. If they were here for the device they would have just blown off his door and taken it. Those types of people didn't usually knock.

"Who is it?" Marcus asked from the other side of the door.

"Ohhhhhhh gawwwwwd you're American? I need your help?" a female voice with a sharp Southern twang shouted back from the other side. That had definitely not been what Marcus had expected to hear and he flung the door open to see a young blonde girl standing at his door. She couldn't have been any older than 13 or so and she looked to be in a seriously agitated state.

"Oh thank God y'all are here!" Jamie Lynn twanged. "I need help and they said y'could speak English! Can y'help me! Please!"

"What's wrong?" Marcus asked. "What's going on?"

"Ohhhhh I don't know what happened but I got on a plane and I thought it was for Cabo...and it was for Cuba!" Jamie Lynn cried out, happy to finally have a stage to display her immense acting talents. "I don't know where I am! This country is so weird, y'all! Can you believe they don't speak English here?"

"Well...it is Cuba," Marcus replied, not quite sure what to make of the young girl at his doorway.

"You gotta help me!" Jamie Lynn insisted. "I'm lost and vulnerable and I think the guys here are lookin at me with sinful devil eyes!"

"Geez, I think the ham needs some salt," Waldo sighed from atop the roof where they listened in on Jamie Lynn's performance.

"Forget about her, she's distracting him let's get cutting while we have the chance," Franklin said and Delbert eagerly accepted.

"Burn baby! Burn!" Delbert gleefully declared as he began cutting through the roof with the blowtorch. Fortunately the roof was none too sturdy and it was like cutting through butter. It was only seconds before they had a hole big enough to fit Delbert.

"You ready Del?" Waldo asked as he checked on the harness attached to his friend's back.

"Ready and not so willing," Delbert replied.

"Close enough...let's go!" Franklin said and Delbert responded by jumping through the hole. Waldo gripped the rope attached to him tightly and made sure it was firmly attached to the pulley. Delbert dropped down like a cat and landed perfectly on his feet. The intelligence had been spot on and he found himself in Marcus' bedroom. The bed looked like it hadn't been made in weeks and the desk was full of the clutter only a scientist could make. But right there in the middle of the desk was the device as clear as day.

Delbert tugged on the rope once, which had been the prearranged signal for when he found the device. They needed to maintain silent communication for fear of tipping Marcus off and it was one tug for finding the device and two tugs for needing to be pulled up. Delbert crept across the floor and made sure not to make any more noise than possible. For the first time he took a look at the MAW device. It was simple and gave no indication of what its uses were, practical or otherwise.

The device was a simple metal structure with a blinking red light on it. Delbert scratched his head and wondered why they had been sent out there for something like this. It looked like something that could be put together with tinker toys. It looked like a broadcast tower, except shrunk down to pocket size proportions. The MAW device was hooked up to a larger box filled with all sorts of blinking red and green lights. It looked too bulky to be practical and Delbert shook his head in confusion. Their missions rarely made sense, but this one made less sense than usual.

Back on the roof, Franklin surveyed the terrain around them with his binoculars. He looked around the perimeter and quickly found something troubling.

"Hey Waldo, we got company headed this way," Franklin declared. "Looks like they're about five minutes out. Must be his buyers."

"Must be," Waldo grunted as he held onto the rope, ready to pull it up when he got the signal. "Can you see them at all?"

"That's just damn strange," Franklin stated. "It looks like an army vehicle. You know those ones they use when they're on special ops. The one's you're not supposed to notice."

"Oh yeah, I used to see those all the time," Waldo replied. "Are you sure it's one of them?"

"I'd need a closer look to be sure," Franklin said. "But it sure looks like one. We'd better get Del to hurry up."

"Relax, five minutes is plenty of time for him," Waldo said.

Inside the bedroom, Delbert was picking up the pace. He grabbed the device and the box. He saw a bunch of notebooks and notepads next to it so he opened his bag and put them all in as well. He didn't discriminate. Since he really had no idea what it was that he was looking for, he just grabbed everything. This filled up the bag pretty quickly and when Delbert turned around to begin walking closer to the hole, the bag knocked over a glass that had been propped up on the edge of the desk. It fell to the floor and shattered loudly into several pieces.

"Hey! What was that!" Marcus shouted from the other room.

"Ummmmmm nothin! C'mon mister help me!" Jamie Lynn frantically insisted. "You don't wanna look in there!"

"What the hell is going on?" Marcus demanded as he ran into the bedroom and saw Delbert standing there with his full bag, frantically pulling on the rope attached to his back.

"NO!!!" Marcus shouted. "DON'T DO THIS! YOU DON'T KNOW WHAT YOU'RE DOING!!! NOT THE MAW DEVICE!!!"

Waldo began pulling the rope up at top speed, yanking Delbert up quickly. The pulley kept things moving briskly and Delbert shot up through the air and back through the hole in the roof. Marcus lunged for him but the pasty scientist was unsuccessful when Jamie Lynn screamed out and jumped on his back pummeling him with her preteen fists.

"WE'RE KICKING YOUR ASS AMERICAN STYLE!!!" Jamie Lynn cried out in triumph as she pounded on Marcus' back and head. "YOUR ASS IS GRASS!!!"

Marcus quickly tossed the girl off his back and onto the floor, where she yelped. He tore toward the door when Jamie Lynn grabbed his leg and tripped him.

"SO LONG SUCKER!!!" Jamie Lynn laughed as she ran ahead of the door out of the house.

"C'MON JAMIE LYNN!!!" Waldo shouted out as the three of them ran up the hill toward the waiting jeep. The preteen ran as fast as could and quickly pulled ahead of Waldo, Franklin and Delbert. They all hopped into the jeep and Waldo got behind the wheel, starting the car up and flooring it.

"Here he comes!" Franklin reported. "And he's got his friends right behind him."

Marcus had hopped into his jeep as well and took off after them, with his mystery buyers following closely behind him,

"Step on it!" Jamie Lynn shouted, stomping her foot on Waldo's and forcing him to push down on the gas hard. The car lurched forward and the chase began in earnest. It was now a matter if they could get to the rendezvous point before Marcus and his friends could catch up to them.

* * * * *

"So what're you drinking?" Jewel called out to Beyonce as the singer lounged on the couch in Jewel's suite.

"Whatever's cold," Beyonce immediately replied. It had been a complete scorcher that night and even with the air conditioner on full blast in Jewel's room, both girls were desperate to cool down.

"Champagne it is then," Jewel stated as she pulled out the bottle that had been helpfully left waiting for her in her room in a big bucket of ice by the hotel staff to congratulate her on the concert. Jewel poured two glasses for her and Beyonce and rejoined her friend on the couch.

"So, what should we drink to?" Beyonce asked after Jewel handed her a glass. This request took Jewel by surprise. She had expected to just toss back the cold liquid and not give it any significance. Now she was on the spot and she blurted out the first thing that came to her mind.

"Ummm...how about to being bootylicious?" Jewel suggested and Beyonce joined her in laughing.

"Ooooh I like that," Beyonce said as she and Jewel clinked glasses together. "To being bootylicious."

Jewel giggled again over their toast. She just liked the sound of that word. Neither she nor Beyonce were stick figured girls who looked like they hadn't eaten in a month. They both had curves in all the right places. Of course, Jewel couldn't quite duplicate Beyonce's amazing dance moves. She was too much of a dork on the floor to quite be considered truly bootylicious.

"How about to success for both our albums?" Jewel suggested, more seriously.

"That's even better," Beyonce smiled. "To both of us."

"I'll drink to that for sure," Jewel said as they clinked glasses again and both girls drank, the ice cold champagne feeling so good traveling down their parched throats. It had been a long night for both of them and they were looking to do some serious relaxation with what was left of the night.

The concert had gone really well in Jewel's opinion. The crowd had been a sell out and they had seemed to love her performance that night. The songs killed when they needed to and everyone looked like they were having a good time. Beyonce had also been more than a mere audience member. She had given the crowd a thrill by joining Jewel on stage to duet on a few numbers. They had even done a few lyrics from "Say My Name" as a joke and the crowd really seemed to enjoy hearing the interpretation of one of Destiny Child's biggest hits with an acoustic guitar and a spot of yodeling thrown in.

Jewel and Beyonce had had a lot of fun out there and they had decided to continue the fun back in Jewel's room. It hadn't taken much of a twist of the arm for Jewel to permit Beyonce to come up with her and the Alaskan princess just hoped things would taken an even bigger turn for the better. She had Beyonce in her room, but where she really wanted her was her bed.

She had been so lonely lately, that it was good to spend any time with a friend, so Jewel wasn't just out for sex, even though she would have welcomed it with open arms and open legs. She just wasn't going to grab Beyonce by her hair and say "Fuck me or get out!" Jewel was going to let things develop slowly and if she saw an opportunity she planned to take it and see if Beyonce might be interested in some fun. But if no opportunity presented itself then Jewel would figure it just wasn't meant to be.

Of course it was hard for Jewel to think about anything but sex, especially considering what Beyonce was wearing...or rather not wearing. The July heat had been so oppressive that Beyonce had changed into some short shorts that looked painted onto her body and a white tank top. It was so close to the same outfit that she wore in her "Crazy In Love" video that Jewel couldn't not mentally drool over her.

It wasn't like Jewel was dressed in a parka either. She had gotten back from the concert and just ditched her clothes completely. Jewel had kept her bra and panties on, but nothing else and she covered her underwear only in a small, pink kimono. Beyonce hadn't seemed to mind Jewel's lack of clothing so Jewel happily lounged around in it. Besides, the heat was too much for them to care much about clothing right then.

"Mmmm this is just what I need," Beyonce sighed happily as she drank down her champagne and let the air conditioning cool her skin. "Mind if I hide out with you for a few weeks? I could use the break."

"You've got sanctuary here as long as you need it," Jewel promised. "But I think your boyfriend might miss you."

"Yeah right," Beyonce muttered. Jewel's eyebrows shot up in surprise a little at that reaction. She would have thought Beyonce would have been more enthused about her relationship. Jewel didn't want to read too much into that, but it certainly demanded further exploration.

"So what do you call him when he's off stage? Is he always Jay Z?" Jewel teased.

"No offstage he's just Shawn," Beyonce replied. "Just plain old Shawn."

"So you two are always so vague about your relationship," Jewel pressed on, looking for an opening and also hoping to satisfy her own curiosity. "What's the deal? Are you two going out or what? The people demand to know."

"The people are just going to have to mind their own business," Beyonce pointed out as she helped herself to more champagne. "Besides there's not even really that much to tell."

"Oh? And what's that mean?" Jewel inquired.

"Ahhhh forget it, it's not even worth talking about," Beyonce claimed. "Let's talk about something else. Like where you've been getting all those sexy moves of yours girl?"

"I stole most of them from you," Jewel giggled. She was no dancer and they both knew it, but it was fun to get out there and shake it a little.

"I knew it," Beyonce laughed back. "You're nothing but a dirty dance move stealer, Jewel. Of course I can't blame you. If you're going to steal moves, you might as well steal from the best."

"Yeah...from JLo," Jewel said, cracking up again.

"Ooooooh that's it...I'm not speaking to you anymore," Beyonce shot back with mock outrage. "I'll go find sanctuary with Sheryl Crow or someone else. You're mean!"

"I'm just teasing," Jewel grinned. "You know you're still the most bootylicious one out there Beyonce."

"Yeah and don't you forget it," Beyonce said triumphantly. "I may have to change my name to Queen B or something so the peasants out there know who to worship."

"Hmmm Queen B huh? Sign me up as one of your peasants," Jewel smiled as they clinked glasses together again.

"I shouldn't be drinking too much of this," Beyonce said as she poured herself a third glass. "It makes me sleepy. I might end up just passing out on your couch."

"Don't worry, if you do I'll check on you in the night to make sure you're not drooling all over the cushions or anything," Jewel teased.

"Thanks, I appreciate it," Beyonce said as she stretched out her arms and flexed her back. Her long legs were curled up under her on the couch, her sandals now lying on the floor. Beyonce certainly looked like someone who could use a long, relaxing break.

"Wow, they are working you hard," Jewel observed.

"Mmmmhmmm," Beyonce replied. "I mean I know it's worth it because without the promotion we're just not going to sell any albums, simple as that. It's just that Kelly, Michelle and I were touring and recording and touring and recording like non-stop and then I was doing the movies and then the solo album and now we're promoting it everywhere and I know I'm going to end up doing a few concerts late in the summer and then we're going to do another Destiny's Child album. It's just so much. I can't remember the last time I was just able to sit back and kick it for a few weeks. I'm working here on a serious fun shortage girl."

"Even with Shawn around?" Jewel slipped in, wanting to dance around this subject a little more to see what was really going on.

"Especially with Shawn around," Beyonce stated. "He and I...we...well...it's just complicated...I don't really want to talk about it."

Jewel could see that while Beyonce said she didn't want to talk about it, she needed to. Jewel considered herself to be a pretty good judge of human nature and it sure looked to her that she was holding back something she was dying to tell.

"You can tell me,' Jewel said, putting her hand gently on Beyonce's arm. "You look like you really need to talk."

"Is it that obvious?" Beyonce asked and Jewel nodded her head "yes."

"Damn..." Beyonce sighed. "I really shouldn't though. It's just that things aren't always what they seem to be and what you thought was going to be a really great idea, doesn't always end up that way. It's just that I'm 21 years old and I feel like there's so much I'm missing out there. I know I'm living the dream and I wouldn't trade in my life, so don't get me wrong, but sometimes I wonder if I'm missing out on things. I mean I feel like I should be doing crazy things now and having fun with friends...falling in love and having my heart broken and all that. But I'm not...I feel like I'm just product to so many people and they're gonna grind me into dust and them move onto the next hot chick who can sing and shake her ass."

"That won't happen," Jewel assured her friend. "You've got so much talent Beyonce. You're in this thing for the long term. I've seen a lot of girls come and go since I first hit and I know you're not going to let them grind you up. You're too strong for that."

"Sometimes I just don't know..." Beyonce replied. "But hey, I didn't mean to turn this into confession time or anything. I know you don't want to hear me whine."

"You're not whining, you've got to get these things off your chest," Jewel pointed out. "I mean I've never been popular like you're popular, but I know what you're going through. Believe me."

"I just feel like I have this need in me and its not being fulfilled," Beyonce continued. "This thing with Shawn...I...I really feel like I made a big mistake doing this. I mean I...just can't have any fun. I have...you know...needs..."

"What thing?" Jewel asked, not sure what Beyonce was talking about.

"It's nothing, it's just that...I...damn...I really shouldn't say," Beyonce said.

"You can tell me. I can keep secrets. I've got a few doozies of my own," Jewel promised, making one hell of an understatement in the process.

"I just feel like I've got to tell someone, you know?" Beyonce replied. "I mean someone who's not in on the whole deal."

"Tell me," Jewel requested, keeping her hand on Beyonce's arm and caressing her skin in a friendly manner. "You look like you really need to."

Beyonce knew Jewel was right. It was just too big for her to always carry this around with her and pretend that what she had with Shawn was anything more than what it was. Sometimes she felt that she was dying inside because of it and that she might lose prime years of her youth and never feel real love or happiness because of it. Beyonce knew she had to tell someone about it and she felt like she could trust Jewel to keep this locked in her guitar case. She took a deep breath and spilled her secret.

"It's just that Shawn and me...he's a really great guy and all that...but we're not really together," Beyonce confessed. "He's just a friend and it's more like a business arrangement really. I mean I get to cross over to his rap audience and the label can sell more albums and well...no one gets to know the truth about him."

"What? Is he gay or something?" Jewel asked. She had heard lots of rumors over the years about many of the biggest rappers being secretly gay.

"No...I wish," Beyonce said, cracking a grin. "Then he could give me like hair and makeup tips and stuff like that. Shawn's definitely not gay. He's big time straight but...ummm...his equipment doesn't quite pass inspection."

"You mean?" Jewel pressed.

"Yep...he's been limp for years," Beyonce admitted. "Ohhhh God, he'd kill me if he knew I was telling you this, but he can't get it up. He's seen like every doctor on the planet and they don't know what's wrong with him. He's on herbal ********** and seeing hypno therapists and has got all these pumps and ***** and things, but he just can't get it to work. It drives him crazy. He's tried everything and he just can't get hard."

"Wow," Jewel marveled. "That can't be good for his reputation."

"You ain't lying," Beyonce replied. "It wouldn't be good for his sales if his fans knew that the guy who does 'Big Pimpin' can't get a hard on. It would just kill his rep. That's where I come in. I hang out with him all the time and make it seem like we're together...but we're really not and I don't know how much longer I can take it. I mean I like Shawn and all. He's really talented and he's helped me out so much...but I'm a woman, Jewel. I need to be touched and I need to be loved."

"Why don't you just get some fun on the side?" Jewel suggested. "I mean you're so beautiful Beyonce. Any guy would be crazy not to want to be with you."

"I can't, its part of the deal," Beyonce sighed. "This is the worst part. You know how they say to always read the fine print? Well I can't go off with anyone else, because we might be seen with each other and rumors start. Jewel, you have no idea what it's like in the rap industry...it's like a beauty parlor. Everyone gossips and everyone whispers. That's why Shawn is so paranoid about anyone finding out about him, so it's not like I can have a boyfriend on the side or something and sometimes I just can't take it anymore. I mean I want to fall in love. I want to be with someone I can really be with...not just someone I can pose for pictures with."

"I'm sorry," Jewel said tenderly. "Isn't there anything you can do?"

"There isn't," Beyonce said sadly. "I mean it's not like I'm going to have to do this forever or anything, but I just need someone so bad. I mean Shawn has his guys around all the time following me and making sure I'm not sneaking around. I'm surprised he doesn't have guards outside the door of your room. I'm barely allowed to talk to other guys and there's this one guy..."

"Ooooh who is it?" Jewel asked. "Is it an illicit romance? Tell me!"

"It's nothing...I mean I think I want it to be...but it's not anything," Beyonce replied. "But there's this guy who just signed onto Shawn's label. His name is Mike...he uses the stage name Bablo."

"Never heard of him," Jewel said.

"Well you will," Beyonce guaranteed. "He does this rap and R&B fusion thing and it's just off the charts good. He's got mad skills and he's gonna be great and I see him all the time and I see him looking at me and I just know he wants to...you know...and not in one of those ways that guys always look at girls and you know all they want is what's between your legs. He wants more and I think I feel the same way. But...no luck for us..."

Jewel thought that was one of the saddest things she'd ever heard. It was a love that could never be story. If this was a movie, Jewel knew she would be reaching for a tissue to dab at her eyes. Hearing all of this only made Jewel want Beyonce more. This girl needed pleasure and Jewel knew she could give it to her.

"I'm so sorry, Beyonce," Jewel said putting down her glass and hugging Beyonce. Beyonce responded to the warm hug and held Jewel tight. If it wasn't for the girls she was close to, like Kelly and Michelle, then she probably would have gone insane by now. She didn't have that type of connection with Jewel, but it felt so good to tell all this to her and know that she was listening to her and caring.

"Thanks for listening Jewel," Beyonce said as they hugged. "It's just so hard to go through all this stuff sometimes. I mean I know there are people out there with bigger problems and everything...but I just feel so lonely sometimes. Like no one understands what I'm all about or even cares. Like I'm just Beyonce the singer and not Beyonce the person to them. I mean I haven't had many boyfriends. I feel like I'm missing so much. You don't even want to know when the last time I was with a man."

"When?" Jewel immediately asked. "I mean if you don't mind me asking."

"You'll laugh," Beyonce claimed.

"I totally promise I won't," Jewel replied.

"Ok...it's been a year," Beyonce said. Jewel didn't laugh, but she almost choked on her tongue in shock. The thought that someone as beautiful as Beyonce could go without sex for a year seemed totally crazy. It just couldn't be the truth. Now Jewel was certain she had to make a move. It was a crime against humanity for a girl like Beyonce to be without pleasure for that long.

"Wow...a year," Jewel repeated, shaking her head in disbelief.

"Tell me about it..." Beyonce groaned in frustration. "I just haven't had time and my daddy was always around and then the thing with Shawn started. I think sometimes my body is going to fall apart through underuse. I don't know what I'm going to do. I need something and I can't get it!"

This was her chance. Jewel knew she had to grab it so she went in right for the kill.

"Don't worry Beyonce, I know just what you need," Jewel said.

"What's that?" Beyonce asked before she got the surprise of her life. Jewel leaned forward and kissed her right on the lips. Beyonce gasped in shock, but she was too taken aback to do anything but just sit there as Jewel kissed her. Her first instinct was to push Jewel away and bolt, but Beyonce couldn't do it. She was too shocked to move, much less stop the kiss and, besides, she wasn't even sure she wanted to stop it.

Despite her complete and utter shock over the sudden kiss from her friend, Beyonce felt her body begin to respond to it. She felt the tingle on her skin, the acceleration of her heart and the stirring in her loins. Jewel's kiss was everything a kiss should be and Beyonce found herself not even caring that it was another woman kissing her. It had been a long time since Beyonce had been kissed like this and her body craved it. Jewel's kiss was so soft and tender, while also promising a heat and passion that Beyonce had longed for. The dark beauty continued to sit straight up, afraid to move...she just sat there and let Jewel kiss her. It was only when Jewel deepened the kiss by starting to push her tongue in Beyonce's mouth that she came to her senses and broke their liplock off.

"Whoa...whoa...whoa...what are you doing?" Beyonce said, putting her arms out and pushing Jewel away from her lips. Beyonce wasn't angry, she was just confused. She and Jewel had just been talking normally...and then that. Beyonce was completely thrown for a loop. Why had Jewel done that? And, more importantly, was it possible she had just enjoyed being kissed by another woman?

"I'm just giving you a little bit of what you need Beyonce," Jewel answered seductively, lightly teasing her finger over Beyonce's lips to collect the saliva that had collected there. "I can do much, much more too..."

Jewel then moved in for another kiss, but Beyonce stopped her and pulled away slightly from her on the couch.

"I'm not a lesbian," Beyonce said, a little anxiously.

"Neither am I," Jewel informed her friend. "I just know how good a woman can make another woman feel. I listened to every word you just said Beyonce. You need this. I know you need to be touched and kissed. I know you need to feel pleasure. I can give you that and so much more."

"This is crazy," Beyonce said softy. Her heart was pounding in her chest like a cartoon character, bursting in and out of her. She had never expected to be in this type of situation. Sure she had had a fleeting thought or two over the years about what it would be like to make love with a woman, but she had never really considered it. Now Jewel, of all people, was offering her sex. It was too weird.

"No it's not crazy," Jewel assured her. "I can make you feel so good. You don't have to do anything back. You just have to lie back and let me touch you."

Jewel then went for a kiss again and this time Beyonce didn't move away. She let Jewel press her lips to hers and kiss her softly. Beyonce couldn't believe this was happening. It was like it wasn't even her on the couch being kissed and she was just watching this happen, with no control over her own body. She had never thought this would happen, but there she was. She was being kissed by another woman and Beyonce couldn't deny what was plainly obvious...she liked it. Being told to just lie back and feel pleasure was good under any circumstance and it didn't matter what the sex of your partner was.

"I just...it's just this is so...I've never..." Beyonce said, unable to complete any of her thoughts after their second kiss ended. Jewel heard her loud and clear though. She knew Beyonce was nervous. Luckily Jewel knew a few tricks to calm her down.

"You know you need this," Jewel said before leaning down to kiss Beyonce's lovely neck. "Don't deny yourself pleasure just because you've never been with a girl. This could be the best thing that ever happened to you. You say you can't get any guys? Well you don't need guys when I'm around Beyonce."

The logic Jewel was handing out made perfect sense to Beyonce. It did feel good to be kissed by Jewel. Beyonce had always prided herself on being open minded to life's possibilities, but this was way beyond anything she had ever considered for herself. Jewel's kiss on her neck was heavenly and, despite her reservations, Beyonce's body was responding to the blonde's sexy touch and overruling her brain.

"I can stop if you really want me to," Jewel said, pulling away from Beyonce's skin.

"No! Don't stop!" Beyonce's instinct took over and pushed the words out of her mouth. She hadn't thought to say them. They had just leapt off her tongue.

"I...I...I...just don't know what I want..." Beyonce admitted. "I mean it felt good...really good...but I've never, you know, done this...with another girl that is..."

"Just relax," Jewel stated, pushing her lips to Beyonce's again and kissing away her concerns. "Just tell me to stop if you don't want me to go on, but I know you're going to like this."

Beyonce's head was still filled with a zillion questions. Was Jewel gay? She said she wasn't, but she sure acted like she was. How many times had Jewel done this? Had she been wanting to seduce her? How was she making this so damn hot? But Beyonce knew she could worry about those questions later. She knew this made her body feel good and it had been a long time since her body had felt good in a sexual way. Somewhere in between the second kiss and the third one she had shared with Jewel, Beyonce had decided to see this crazy thing through. And Beyonce could be very stubborn about sticking to her decisions.

"I do want this..." Beyonce confessed. "You'll just have to, you know, show me how to do it right. Make me a promise though?"

"Anything," Jewel agreed.

"Don't hold back," Beyonce nervously smiled, biting her lip in anticipation. "Make this as good as you promised and don't feel like you have to hold back, just cause it's my first time. I need to feel good Jewel. I need it so fucking bad. Don't be shy about giving it to me."

"I won't," Jewel promised with a wicked grin. That was the first time she had ever heard Beyonce curse and she hoped it wouldn't be the last. Jewel could only imagine how good dirty talk would sound pouring past her beautiful lips.

"So...umm...what do we do now?" Beyonce asked. She couldn't believe she was doing this, but her body was telling her that she needed this. Her skin was tingling all over in excitement...it was so wicked and forbidden. She had been good for too fucking long. Tonight Beyonce wanted to be bad.

"We get naked," Jewel giggled before reaching down to undo the knot in her kimono. She pulled it open and slipped it off her body, exposing her teal blue bra and panties.

"Oh gawd," Beyonce said nervously, but happily when she saw Jewel's almost bare body. She'd been close to naked women before, but changing costumes with Kelly and Michelle was nothing like what she was about to do here.

"Let me help you," Jewel offered as she kissed Beyonce again and reached over for her tank top. Beyonce tensed up when she felt Jewel's hands begin to tug her top up over her head, but the kiss helped her relax. Now Beyonce was responding to another woman's kiss for the first tine. She opened her mouth for Jewel to kiss her with more passion and she began kissing the blonde back. Jewel's lips were so soft. It was nothing like kissing a guy. It was soooo much better.

While they kissed, Jewel tugged at Beyonce's shirt and began sliding it up her body. It had been too damn hot for her to slip a bra on under her top, so Jewel immediately found herself at Beyonce's delightful bare breasts. Jewel pulled the white tank top up to Beyonce's shoulders and stopped to stare at her nudity. Beyonce squirmed a little, feeling like she was being inspected, but when she saw the happy grin on Jewel's face and knew that she liked what she saw, she relaxed. Beyonce had never had any lack of confidence about her body or sexiness, but this was so new to her that she couldn't help it. Beyonce already knew she liked what she saw of Jewel's underwear clad body, she just wanted the Alaskan to feel the same way.

"God, you've got gorgeous tits," Jewel said as she began massaging them gently with her hands. Beyonce's breasts weren't as big as her own, but they were so soft and sexy. They were firm and jiggled just right every time Beyonce shifted on the couch.

"Oooooh yeah," Beyonce groaned at the first contact to her quickly overheating flesh. The guys she'd been with had always been more of the grope and maul school when it came to her breasts. Jewel's touch was much more gentle and a hell of a lot sexier. She caressed her bare breasts and when she leaned down to begin sucking on her nipples, Beyonce knew she had made the right call about this. This was getting so good and she knew it was only going to get better.

Beyonce shuddered a little bit in pleasure as Jewel's tongue created little shockwaves to travel up her spine. She had no idea how many girls Jewel had done it with, but Beyonce could feel she knew what she was doing. Jewel's tongue teased and traced all around her nipples, making them swell and harden and making Beyonce crane her neck back and moan.

"Yesss suck on them...suck on those nipples Jewel," Beyonce urged, her hands moving up on their own accord to play with Jewel's blonde hair. It had been too long since she'd felt anything like this and the sexual feelings that she had pushed deep down inside herself for a year were now starting to run free. Beyonce felt her pussy get moist in a hurry and she knew if Jewel kept this up, it wouldn't be long before she was soaking her shorts.

"Just tell me what you like Beyonce," Jewel instructed, tugging gently on Beyonce's aching nipples. "Tell me what you want me to do to you and I'll do it. This is all about you feeling pleasure."

"Don't stop sucking on my boobs..." Beyonce groaned. "Mmmm suck on those tits Jewel. Suck them like you're my baby and I'm your hot momma."

Jewel shot Beyonce an absolutely wicked grin in response and happily pushed her face back to her tits to give her what she wanted. She loved hearing Beyonce get more and more into this. Jewel certainly had selfish reasons for wanting to do this, but she also honestly wanted to give Beyonce the pleasure she clearly craved. No one should have to go that long without sex and if her career choices were going to prevent her from going after guys, Jewel wanted Beyonce to see that there were other options out there. Jewel licked, kissed and rubbed all over Beyonce's beautiful chocolate mounds. She wanted to show her everything a woman could to do her.

Beyonce continued to moan as Jewel pressed her lips and tongue all over her breasts. It was such a rush to have the feel of Jewel's saliva on her tits. It made her feel all kinds of naughty and good. Beyonce's libido had been waiting a year for this and she wasn't going to censor herself or any of her impulses. She wanted to do some exploring of Jewel of her own.

"Let me see you," Beyonce requested in between moans. "Take off your bra Jewel. Let me see your titties too. Don't make me be the only naked girl here."

Jewel had no intention of depriving Beyonce of her body so she immediately pulled away and reached around back to undo her pale blue bra. Beyonce's eyes lit up with excitement when she saw she was going to get herself some girl flesh too to play with. Beyonce helpfully finished pulling her tank top off, leaving herself completely topless. She did it quickly, so she wouldn't miss Jewel's grand unveiling. Beyonce had just finished pulling the top over her head and brushing her hair out of her eyes as Jewel opened the clasp to her bra and pulled it off her.

"You like?" Jewel asked as she tossed her bra to the floor and began caressing her own large tits. She hefted them up to her mouth so she could lick her nipples with her own tongue. That trick never failed to get guys and girls excited and it was having the same effect on Beyonce.

"Mmmm yessss I like," Beyonce grinned. A woman's body had never really turned her on before, but now she was seeing girls in an entirely new light. "I want to see more! Get your panties off too!"

"Oooh you're getting greedy," Jewel teased. "Don't forget who's the one with all the experience here. You're just going to have to wait, Ms. Beyonce. But don't worry, you'll see my pussy soon enough. Right now though, it's your turn and I'm dying to see what's under those shorts."

If Jewel insisted on getting her naked first, Beyonce certainly wasn't going to fight her on it. Instead she helped her new lover out by stretching out on the couch, leaning her back against the armrest and placing her long, dancer legs right on Jewel's lap.

"Mmmm thank you," Jewel said, gratefully accepting the gift of Beyonce's legs. She traveled up her right leg with her lips, kissing her way toward her shorts. Those shorts didn't cover much of Beyonce's body and that left Jewel with a lot of leg to cover. She journeyed her way up Beyonce, kissing her everywhere as she traveled. Jewel left wet kiss marks all the way up Beyonce's legs as she slid up along side her on the spacious couch. Jewel considered moving this to the bed, but they were already so comfortable here, why change a good thing?

"Now this is what I want," Jewel grinned when she reached Beyonce's micro jean shorts. They came down just to the end of her butt cheeks and seemed to be designed to produce instant creaming of the pants. They were certainly working on Jewel and it was almost a shame when she had to take them off. Jewel quickly got over it though. As good as Beyonce looked in her shorts, Jewel knew she would look much, much better without them.

"Strip me Jewel," Beyonce moaned from flat on her back. "Make me naked so you can fuck me! I need this Jewel! Strip me and fuck me you hot little lezzie! Show me all the nasty things you can do to a girl!"

Jewel heeded those cries and was more than happy to comply with them. Undoing the button of Beyonce's shorts was easy, but pulling them down her toned, sexy body, was seconds of pure torture. The shorts hugged tightly to each and every one of Beyonce's amazing curves and Jewel had to pull forcefully down on them to get them off. But the effort was worth it. All Beyonce wore underneath was a red, lace thong that clung to the lips of her pussy. The panties assumed the shape of her mound and Jewel happily inhaled the scent of Beyonce's arousal.

"Now let's see how wet I got you," Jewel declared. She didn't bother with pulling the red lace off Beyonce. Instead she just jerked it to the side, exposing Beyonce's needy pussy. "Mmmm you are nice and wet for me Beyonce. I'll bet you're going to taste so good against my tongue!"

The idea of another woman's tongue against her pussy might have grossed Beyonce out an hour ago, but right now all she wanted was Jewel to lick her pussy and make her cream. It was as if the very idea of her continued survival now depended on having this orgasm. She needed it. She needed Jewel and Beyonce cried out in ecstasy when the blonde began tracing up and down her slit with her thumb.

"Mmmmm baby your pussy is so hot and tight," Jewel squealed. "I'm going to have to open you up a little. Do you want that Beyonce? Do you want me to loosen your tight little pussy?"

"Gawwwwwd yessss..." Beyonce growled in desire. "Loosen up that tight pussy of mine! Get nasty with me Jewel! I need to be fucked! You know how bad I fucking need it! Ughhhhhh can't wait much longer! Give me what I need Jewel!"

Jewel kept Beyonce's panties pushed off to the side with one hand and continued to use the other to play with her pussy. She was getting wetter by the second and there was no hint of any of the earlier reluctance the singer had displayed. Jewel began rubbing Beyonce's cunt with her thumb and two of her fingers, making her lurch and jump on the couch. Beyonce's pussy was beautiful as it began to open up for her, layers of pink beyond her dark flesh. Beyonce had shaved her bush down to a small, thin landing strip of fur and her juices were starting to soak her fingers. Jewel knew it was time for her to finally feel a woman's tongue.

When Jewel pulled her fingers away, at first Beyonce didn't know why. But then she peered down to see Jewel positioning her face between her legs and she had to close her eyes to let the pleasure course through her. She was so turned on by this that the mere anticipation of feeling Jewel's tongue on her pussy almost made her come. She could feel Jewel's hot breath getting closer and Beyonce automatically spread her legs on the couch, exposing herself in every way to her lover.

Because they were sharing the couch, Jewel had to position herself oddly. She perched herself on the armrest and leaned down like a vulture to get at Beyonce's pussy. Jewel didn't mind the positioning though. As long as she was close to Beyonce's wetness, she was happy. She continued to hold Beyonce's panties to the side and this gave Jewel all the access she needed.

"OHHHH SHIT!!!" Beyonce gasped loudly when Jewel's tongue first dipped into her pussy. She'd gotten head before, but feeling Jewel's tongue inside was like nothing she had ever experienced before. The first contact to her cunt nearly sent Beyonce sprawling onto floor along with their discarded clothes, but she managed to grip the sides of the couch and hold on.

Beyonce hadn't been kidding about the year of inactivity. She was so tight that if she had said she was a virgin, then Jewel would have probably believed her. Now that Jewel had this pussy before her all nice and wet she wanted to give it a serious workout. It was crying out to be loosened up a little and Jewel was going to give Beyonce's pussy all it could take.

Jewel started out just with her tongue. She licked Beyonce's slit and lapped up the juices that were starting to seep from her pussy lips. Beyonce's flavor was rich and addicting and Jewel got even more of it when she pushed inside her again. The pink walls clung against Jewel's tongue, but it didn't stop her from starting a steady lapping motion that elicited a healthy drink of girl juice for her to enjoy.

"Ughhhhh yeahhhh fuck me Jewel!" Beyonce cried, wicked words pouring from her overheated libido and out her mouth. "Get that tongue in me! Mmmm feels nice and tight in there, doesn't it! No one's been in there for so fucking long and now I'm all wet for your nasty little tongue! Don't hold back Jewel! You promised! Fuck me hard!"

Jewel hadn't forgotten her promise. She was happy to fuck Beyonce any way she could get her, but it was always better when you didn't have to hold back. Being gentle was fun, but being hotter and nastier was such a slutty rush to her body. Jewel took her free hand and slowly pressed one finger into Beyonce's pussy and then another, she then used her fingers to spread the lips of her pussy open and began licking harder.

This brought about a series of gasps and jagged cries from Beyonce as well as an increase in the flow of honey onto Jewel's fingers and tongue. Jewel rubbed Beyonce with her fingers, not too hard, but firmly enough that she could begin to stretch open her tight walls.

"Ohhhhh yeahhhhh I like...I fucking like!" Beyonce groaned. "Fuck me! Get those fingers in me while you lick up that pussy! Get nasty with me Jewel! Show me how much you love that hot black pussy of mine!"

You want nasty? I'll show you nasty, Jewel grinned to herself as she pulled her face up and spit right into Beyonce's pussy. The singer groaned when she first felt the contact of Jewel's saliva right on her tender folds. Jewel did it again, spitting right into Beyonce's spread pussy and then pulling her fingers out and following it up with a smack against her girl flesh.

"OWWWWWW!!!" Beyonce cried, but it wasn't from pain. "YEAHHHHH!!! DO IT AGAIN!!! SMACK THAT CUNT!!! SPANK MY PUSSY WHILE YOU SPIT IN IT YOU NASTY LITTLE BITCH!!! THAT'S WHAT I FUCKING WANT!!!"

Beyonce didn't know if she was shocking Jewel by acting like this and she didn't care. She had been waiting a year for this. Every perverted fantasy that had entered her mind during that time was running wild in her head. She could be made love to later. After a layoff like she'd had, Beyonce wanted to be fucked. Fortunately it seemed that Jewel was more than ready to match her naughty desires with ones of her own.

"You're the nasty bitch Beyonce!" Jewel wickedly shot back. "Telling me to spank your pussy! Begging me to fuck you! I thought you were a good girl but you're just another little slut who needs to get fucked! You need to be taken like the hot little whore you are! Just like that slut Christina Aguilera! I'll have to give her your number so she can push that pierced little cunt of hers in your face and make you lick her like a slut!"

Was Jewel confessing to have fucked Christina Aguilera? Beyonce had seen clips of her press conference from that afternoon and had liked her new look. If Jewel was playing straight with her then Beyonce was calling her up in a second to see if she really was as hot as nasty as she acted.

"Ooooh you like that don't you," Jewel grinned as Beyonce writhed on the couch. "Mmmm I think you're even a bigger whore than she is. She never begged me to smack her pussy like you're doing. I see you acting like you're daddy's good little girl Beyonce but now I know what you really are...a hot little bitch who needs to have her tight pussy fucked like a slut!"

"YEAHHHHH THAT'S WHAT I FUCKING AMMMMM!!!" Beyonce howled, the words pouring straight from her unchecked libido. "FUCK ME LIKE A SLUT JEWEL!!! SLAP THAT PUSSY GOOD!!! MAKE ME ALL TENDER AND WET FOR YOU TO STICK YOR TONGUE BACK IN!!! FUCK ME GOOD JEWEL SO I CAN RUB MY TIGHT BLACK PUSSY ALL OVER YOUR PRETTY WHITE FACE!!!"

"Let's get these out of the way," Jewel said, finally disposing of Beyonce's panties by ripping them in half from the stitches. She pushed the shards of lace away and spanked Beyonce's pussy furiously. She gave her five good hard slaps and Beyonce loved every one of them. She sweated, grunted and writhed on the couch, soaking Jewel's hand in the process. A deep need had been tapped into in Beyonce and she wasn't going to even try to bottle it up until she came.

After having gotten Beyonce's pussy tender from her slaps, Jewel took mercy on her and pushed her face back against her slit. Her tongue stuck straight out and began licking Beyonce's juicy pussy up. Beyonce rose up her ass from the couch to fuck Jewel's face and the Alaskan met those thrusts with hard tongue strokes. Her fingers and slaps had loosened Beyonce up a bit and Jewel now had more room to maneuver in her. She licked all around her pussy, loving the richness of her juices and getting her clit as swollen with desire as Beyonce had ever felt it before.

Jewel's tongue inside her pussy was the most intense sexual feeling she had ever experienced. Beyonce put it right up there with the rush of performing. Jewel knew just where to lick and just how to treat a needy pussy like hers. Beyonce actually found herself hoping her orgasm wouldn't come so fast. She wanted to keep this going as long as possible. It was too fucking good for her to want it to stop or even lessen just a bit.

"OHHHHH JEWELLLLL!!!" Beyonce screamed. "EAT MY PUSSY BABYYY!!! YEAHHHH OHHHHHH IT'S FUCKING GOOOOD!!! DON'T STOP BITCH!!! TONGUE FUCK MY TWAT WHILE I HUMP YOUR HOT LITTLE FACE!!!"

Hanging around rappers for so long had given Beyonce quite an interesting vocabulary. She had learned so many new terms to describe her womanhood and she was ready to use them all. Beyonce took pride in not coming off like a slang talking, cursing, no-nothing kid in her conversations, but here she was ready to make porn stars blush.

Jewel kept at Beyonce's pussy steadily. Her perching position meshed perfectly with Beyonce's humping motions and her tongue kept meeting Beyonce's cunt at just the right time. Jewel tongue fucked her friend and felt her juices sizzle on her lips and chin. Beyonce was hot and more than ready to come and Jewel began to concentrate more on her clit. She licked the pulsing bud and made sure Beyonce was writhing like a snake on the couch.

"OOOOOOOOOOH YESSSSSSSSS WHERE DID YOU LEARN TO EAT PUSSY THIS FUCKING GOOD?" Beyonce cried out. "MMMMMM SUCK THAT CLIT BITCH!!! GET ME OFF WITH THAT SLUTTY MOUTH OF YOURS!!! OHHH YOU'RE SO GOOD AT THIS YOU HOT BITCH THAT I'M GONNA LET YOU FUCK MY ASS NEXT!!! I NEED SOME LOVING BACK THERE TOO!!!"

At the sound of that, Jewel pulled up from Beyonce's pussy and grinned. Beyonce panted and shared a look of wild, almost bestial lust with Jewel. The dyed blonde hair on Beyonce's head clung against her forehead and was matted to her slutty face. She looked just as slutty as she was acting and she and Jewel shared a look that said everything. Jewel didn't say a word as she picked up Beyonce from off her back and repositioned herself on the couch. Beyonce didn't struggle at all. She helped set herself up just right so her curvy, drool inspiring ass was wiggling in the air, waiting for some attention.

Jewel was on that ass in a second. She palmed it, rubbing Beyonce's smooth black cheeks with force, leaving marks from her fingers. Jewel buried her mouth against those cheeks, kissing, licking and even biting a little of Beyonce's ass, to the singer's obvious delight.

"Mmmmmm yeahhhhhh play with that ass...you liked seeing me shake it on stage with you tonight, didn't you bitch?" Beyonce purred, her voice quieter, but no less intense. "Bet you wanted to fuck it right there and then, didn't you, you hot little dyke slut! Mmmm we would have given those fucking kids in the audience a real thrill...you fucking my hot black ass on stage...blowing their minds and making them all want a piece of me! Yeahhhhhh bite it baby! Bite those sexy cheeks! Watch them fucking jiggle for you!"

Despite the air conditioner being on high in the suite, both Jewel and Beyonce were sweating up a storm on the couch. Their exertions had their skin glowing with sex sweat and they hadn't even gotten to their orgasms yet. They were going to need to break for Gatorade before this was all done.

Jewel did love seeing Beyonce's ass cheeks jiggle for her. The best way she knew to get that visual was to do to her ass what she had just done to her pussy and Jewel gave a hard smack right to Beyonce's booty. She slapped one cheek and then went right for the next, spanking her ass like it was the thing she had been put on this Earth to do.

"OOOOOOOOOOH YESSSSSS!!!" Beyonce screamed, kicking it up a notch again. "SPANK THAT ASS BITCH!!! SPANK IT GOOD YOU NASTY LEZZIE WHORE! SPANK MY HOT FUCKING ASS!!! MAKE THOSE CHEEKS OF MINE SHAKE!!!"

Hearing Beyonce scream out like that was like pouring fuel on the fire in Jewel's pussy. She took her free hand and slid it right under the waistband of her panties. Her movement pushed the sticky fabric of her panties away from her pussy and allowed her to start rubbing herself raw while she spanked Beyonce's ass. Bootylicious was truly the only word that could accurately describe what it was like to see Beyonce's beautiful, curvy butt wiggling in the air and shaking from her smacks. Jewel left handprints that quickly faded as she tenderized Beyonce's flesh. She could have been happy spanking Beyonce for the rest of the night, but there were other things she longed to do as she got her friend off.

Jewel stretched herself out a little bit so she was hovering right above Beyonce's puckered asshole. Her mouth watered over the succulent site before her and Jewel gave her some all natural lube. Jewel let a string of saliva drip down from her mouth and it was a direct hit with Beyonce's ass. Beyonce cooed as the cool spit hit her hot hole and when Jewel followed it up with another helping of saliva, the singer knew what she wanted.

"Give it to meeeeee!!!" Beyonce begged. "Tongue my ass Jewel! Make me come bitch! Get that tongue in my tight little asshole!! Mmmmm I haven't taken cock up there in too fucking long! I need your tongue baby! Lick that asshole and fucking make me come!"

That was just what Jewel did. She pushed her tongue right into Beyonce's asshole, rimming her and making her lurch forward on the couch. Beyonce was on her hands and knees on the couch, her tits bouncing back and forth as she shook from the intense pleasure she was feeling. Beyonce had always loved it up her ass and Jewel's horny tongue was giving her the type of pleasure she had assumed could only come from a hard cock.

While Jewel licked and tongue fucked Beyonce's quivering asshole, Jewel was doing a pretty good job on herself with her free hand buried in her panties, stretching them out as she finger fucked herself. Jewel had three fingers sliding in and out of her cunt while she gave it to Beyonce's ass and she was getting herself close to orgasm. She wasn't feeling lonely any more and she loved it. This was just as nasty as she loved to get at the mansion with Rose and Sarah...two girls who never shied away from giving it to her hard and slutty. She hoped soon to introduce Beyonce to them. She knew their tongues would highly approve of her choice of a partner for a pussy duet.

As close as Jewel was getting on herself, Beyonce was way closer. Jewel could hear her needy cries and see her whole body shake in anticipation of what was brewing inside her. Jewel just wanted to give it all to her at once. Part of her was afraid that Beyonce would regret what she'd done and there never would be another chance. She wanted to make sure she did everything she wanted to Beyonce's body while she had the perfect opportunity.

Seeing Beyonce's pussy all dripping and spread for her as she took her ass from behind gave Jewel the perfect idea. She reluctantly pulled her hand from inside her panties and used it to guide her swaying tits to Beyonce's cunt. Jewel held Beyonce down with one hand and used the other to rub her tits against Beyonce's pussy, scraping her exposed, swollen cit with her hard nipples.

'OOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHH YEAHHHHHHHH JEWELLLLLL!!!" Beyonce instantly screamed in ecstasy. "TITTY FUCK MY CUNT WHILE YOU TONGUE MY ASS!!! MMMMMM JUST WHAT I FUCKING WANTED YOU TO DOOOOOO!!! OOOOOOOH YEAHHHHHH GONNA MAKE ME COME JEWEL!!! DON'T STOP!!! GIVE IT TO ME HARD AND MAKE ME COMMMMME!!!"

Jewel summoned up every drop of energy she had to work Beyonce's beautiful bare body over. She tongued her ass like she was licking ice cream and rubbed her tits against Beyonce's clit until her heavy mounds were slick and coated with girl juice. This double stimulation was just what Beyonce needed and Jewel was quickly greeted with a year's worth of pent up sexual frustration.

"AHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!" Beyonce screamed until her voice grew hoarse. "OOOOOOOOOOH YESSSSSSSSSS OHHHHHHHHH FUUUUUUUUUCKKKKKK!!! MMMMMMMM!!!"

Her cries went on and on as she coated Jewel's huge tits with girl cum. It dripped down over her nipples and into her cleavage. The stream of honey spread down Jewel's flesh and onto her tummy, tickling her belly button even. Beyonce's essence coated Jewel's entire chest, soaking every inch of her breasts as the sexy blonde rubbed them back and forth against Beyonce's creaming snatch, pushing one tit inside her and then using the other in just the same way. While she tit fucked Beyonce, she didn't let up with her tongue. She licked away at her asshole and prolonged the pleasure.

Tears of rapture ran down Beyonce's face as she came. A year of unwanted chastity ended with the greatest orgasm of her young life. Beyonce just gave in to the bliss. She hadn't expected this but it was exactly what she needed. Her whole body felt more alive than it had ever been. Every cell swam in ecstasy and her brain buzzed uncontrollably with endorphins. It was more pleasure than she ever had imagined she could get from sex.

When the last cry of rapture passed her lips, Beyonce slumped onto the couch, her ass still sticking in the air as she rested her head against the couch's soft armrest. She smiled dreamily and wondered what she had just done. She had never done anything that wild before, but the need in her had been so strong. Beyonce closed her eyes to appreciate and savor the final tremors passing through her body and when she slowly opened them she looked up to see Jewel sitting down next to her on the couch licking her own tits clean of the girl cum that now completely coated them.

Beyonce stared right at her new lover. She just couldn't believe she had done what she had done and said the things she had said. She had never been that wicked before. But there was just something about being with Jewel that brought out her nasty side. All that frustration had finally boiled over and Jewel had been the lucky recipient. But now Beyonce didn't know what to do. Should she pretend this never happened or take it a little further? Looking at Jewel licking her own tits free of girl cum made the answer obvious to Beyonce.

"Mmmm you gotta share," Beyonce grinned as she pulled herself up into a sitting position and buried her face in Jewel's impressive cleavage. She question her new sexuality later. Right now she was still too turned on to have serious second thoughts about this.

"Ooooh be my guest, after all it's your sweet pussy cream that got my titties so nice and sticky," Jewel moaned as Beyonce took her first lick of another woman's breasts. The fact that the breasts were coated in her own cum made it even hotter for her. Beyonce didn't hesitate to start exploring the topless body before her. She rubbed Jewel's slick tits with her hands while she licked her nipples and tongued away the cream that covered her flesh. Beyonce was tentative at first, but she tried to duplicate what Jewel had done to her and the moans coming from the blonde proved she was getting the job done.

Beyonce lapped away at Jewel's soft, sexy breasts, fondling the large mounds and tonguing them with a growing eagerness. The more Jewel moaned, the more Beyonce licked and caressed. Now it was her turn to set the pace and she wanted Jewel to feel good. Beyonce could have easily been selfish and curled up into a naked little ball and slept. But that wasn't who she was. She wanted to get Jewel off too.

"Oh Jewel...that was just amazing," Beyonce moaned when she pulled away from her lover's tits. She rested her head against Jewel's flesh pillows and smiled, looking up at the blonde. "I can't believe we did that. I've never done anything like that before."

"There's nothing like your first time," Jewel replied, very happy she had given Beyonce something to remember forever. "I just wanted to give you what you needed."

"Mmmm I can't thank you enough," Beyonce sighed, her long hair drooping over Jewel's bare and sticky flesh. "I did need that. I needed it soooooo bad. You were just incredible. Ummmm want to see if I can give it to you too?"

"You don't have to," Jewel said as she reached down to caress Beyonce's flushed face and play with her hair. "I mean I want you to but I don't want to force you. I don't want to make you do anything you don't want to do."

"I want this," Beyonce declared. "I want to make you feel good too. Ummm I just don't think I can be as hot as you were though! You were doing the advanced level on me girl."

"Don't worry, I'm already nice and close," Jewel said, sticking her hand inside her panties and pulling her fingers out a second later coated in girl cream. She held it out for Beyonce to see for herself and the rookie eagerly grabbed Jewel's hand for a taste. Her first taste of another woman's juices were was just as good as she had hoped. Jewel was sweet, but not too strong. She wanted more.

"Besides, Beyonce, just do to me what you like done to you and it'll be all peaches and girl cream," Jewel giggled. "It's simple and I'll help you out any way I can."

Beyonce loved the sound of that. She took a deep breath and prepared to literally take the plunge. She pushed herself off the couch and landed softly on the floor, the soft hotel carpeting massaging her tender, spanked ass. She crawled over to Jewel and stared right at her soaked crotch as the blonde spread her legs for her. Beyonce wondered if she could really do this, but quickly swallowed her doubts and summoned her sexual courage. Beyonce reached up for Jewel's panties and lowered them down her legs, peeling them away from her pussy and exposing her sodden lips and matted dirty blonde bush. Beyonce couldn't believe how wet Jewel was. She was practically glowing with arousal. She had liked her taste from Jewel's fingers and now that she was face to face with Jewel's pussy, Beyonce couldn't wait any longer for her first real taste.

"Ooooooh Beyonce that's it..." Jewel moaned when Beyonce started her first licks. "Mmmmm lick it just like that baby...taste how wet my pussy is and lick it nice and steady."

Jewel's instructions were much appreciated and Beyonce made sure she followed them to the letter. The taste of Jewel's pussy juices on her tongue only made her want more. Jewel's cunt was soaked for her and Beyonce instinctively knew she was close to coming. She wanted to taste her friend's orgasm. She wanted Jewel to soak her skin the way she'd soaked her tits. Beyonce's nasty side wasn't gone yet, in fact it was reemerging.

Beyonce reached up to stroke Jewel's thighs with her hands, pinching and caressing her skin as she licked. She combined the instructions and praise Jewel moaned to her with her instincts and it was having the desired effect on her lover. Beyonce peered up from Jewel's pussy and smiled when she saw Jewel moaning and groping her own tits, playing with her soaked jugs and pushing them up for her tongue to lick. Seeing Jewel fondle herself was a huge turn on for Beyonce and she rewarded Jewel with a quick flurry of hard licks against her pussy.

"Mmmmmm yessssss more..." Jewel groaned. "You're learning fast Beyonce! You are a nasty girl! Mmmm I wish you could see how hot you are on your knees eating my pussy...that beautiful bare body on display...your hot ass sticking out and begging to be fucked again!"

Beyonce felt a rush of tremors though her body again at that thought. She wished Jewel's friend Christina was there. She'd want her to walk up behind her with a dildo or a strap on or something and fuck her ass while she ate Jewel out. Beyonce knew that would be the ultimate. Summoning that image fueled Beyonce on even more and she started licking Jewel even harder. Jewel jumped on the bed when Beyonce's tongue made contact with her clit, so she did it again, licking it and teasing it as Jewel moaned for more and ground her bare ass into the couch cushion.

Though her tonguing was ragged and uneven, Jewel saw a lot of raw potential in Beyonce that she hoped she'd have a chance to help develop. After how hot she'd gotten from her own fingers, Beyonce's tongue was more than enough to get Jewel cruising toward her orgasm. Plus the pleasure of being able to look down and see Beyonce's beautiful black face buried between her legs and feasting on her pussy was an intense turn on for Jewel.

"Mmmmm Beyonce...that's it!!! Yesssss you little slut...mmmm keep licking my clit!" Jewel groaned. "You'll make me come in no time! Mmmm you think I'm a hot little lezzie? Mmmm you're just as hot baby. I'll share you with all my friends and we'll show you a real good time!"

Beyonce didn't know who Jewel's friends were, but that sure sounded good to her. Jewel's clit was pressed right to her lips and Beyonce sucked on it hard, just like she loved. She rubbed Jewel's clit with her lips, pressing down on it and licking it with her tongue at every opportunity she had. While she did this, Beyonce's hands moved off of Jewel's thighs to grab at her ass. She was easily able to grip Jewel's sexy cheeks and she dug her nails in, giving Jewel a little spice to go with the sugar.

"Ohhhhhhhh nasty girl..." Jewel laughed. "Mmmm grip that ass baby! Squeeze it good while you lick my cunt like the pussy loving slut you are! Ohhhhhh you don't need to worry about your boyfriend's limp cock anymore...mmm you've got my wet fucking pussy anytime you're fucking horny and hungry for a snack!"

Right now Beyonce would have happily accepted that invitation and any other ones Jewel might have offered her. She kept sucking on Jewel's clit and rubbing her face against her wetness. When she paused for breath, Beyonce took a second to press her lips to Jewel's pussy, kissing her labia and getting an even better taste of her. Beyonce didn't know what tomorrow would hold, but she wasn't planning on leaving here tonight until she had taken the time for a full exploration of the pinkest of Jewel's parts.

Jewel didn't know what was getting her hotter, the reality of Beyonce's tongue in her pussy or the mere thought that knowing Beyonce Knowles was between her legs eating her out. How many people had seen Beyonce's videos and dreamed about fucking her? Now Jewel was doing what even her supposed boyfriend couldn't do, fuck Beyonce's face and get her beautiful skin wet with cum.

Whatever the true reason was, Jewel could feel herself getting closer and closer. Beyonce knew how to suck on a clitoris and she was giving Jewel plenty of pleasure to course through her naked body. A rush of rapture shot up Jewel's spine and she called out to her lover.

"Oooooooooh sooooooo close Beyonce!" Jewel shouted. "Keep sucking my clit! Keep your mouth right on my pussy and make me come! Mmmmmm it's so fucking close baby! Make me come like I made you come! Fuck me Beyonce!"

As her own pussy began getting wet for more, Beyonce worked hard to give Jewel what she needed. She licked and sucked every inch of Jewel's clit. There wasn't a part of her pleasure center that wasn't bathed with affection. All of the attention Beyonce was giving Jewel just kept building and building, until it finally peaked after a hard suck from Beyonce's eager lips.

"YESSSSSSSS!!!" Jewel screamed as her body tensed up and exploded in creamy spasms against Beyonce's face. She bucked into Beyonce's young face over and over again, her cum dribbling down the rookie's sexy chin while her bush pressed into the top of her nose and forehead, ticking and scratching her skin at the same time.

"AHHHHHH OOOOOOOH!!!" Jewel exclaimed, her voice seemingly on the verge of yodeling several times. Beyonce didn't move an inch as her tongue and face were coated with a wave of hot girl cream. She welcomed the blast of pleasure against her face and licked up as much as she could. When she sensed Jewel was nearing the end of her orgasm, Beyonce let her cream fill her mouth and then stood up to kiss Jewel as she released her final moans.

As she kissed Jewel, Beyonce dribbled all the saved up girl cum right back into Jewel's mouth. Jewel happily accepted the return of her juices and she and Beyonce traded tongue sucks back and forth as they deepened their cummy kiss and shared Alaskan essence back and forth.

When she kiss broke off, Beyonce dropped back down to the couch and snuggled up to Jewel, kissing her lips and rubbing their bare breasts together. She knew her life had changed because of this. She didn't know how dramatic a change it would be, but Beyonce knew things were going to be different from here on out.

"Wow! I think that was actually worth waiting a year for!" Beyonce laughed. Jewel quickly joined her and the two singers laughed and tickled each other back and forth affectionately.

"I meant what I said Beyonce," Jewel said. "Anytime you need me to help you have some fun...all you've got to do is wiggle your finger and I'm there."

"Mmmm thanks," Beyonce sighed happily, rubbing her bare body against Jewel's. "But we'll think about the future later. Right now I just want to think about tonight. Cause I don't know about you, but I sure could use a bath."

"Any chance you're going to need help scrubbing your back?" Jewel asked.

"Only if I get to scrub yours right back...and any other areas that need attention," Beyonce giggled. She felt very bold and sexy at that moment and Beyonce was really starting to think that not only should this be more than a one time thing, but that maybe it was time for her to summon up her courage and see if a certain member of Shawn's posse was interested in spending some time alone with her.

* * * * *

Britney moaned as she stirred from her sleep. After the press conference, Christina had been totally stressed out and Britney had wanted to calm her down the best way she knew how. Going to Christina's old house was quicker than making the drive back to Malibu, so that was where they had crashed.

After their fun, Britney had drifted off for a short nap and when she awoke she saw that Christina was just as animated as ever. Christina was sitting in a chair in her bedroom totally naked and listening to a tape through her headphones. She obviously didn't like what she heard because she kept cursing.

"Goddamn fucking little bitch," Christina muttered while listening to the tape. "Stuck up cunt. Who the fuck does she think she is?"

"What's wrong Chrissy?" Britney asked as she rose up from between the sheets and rubbed the sleep out of her eyes. "What'cha got there?"

"Listen to this Britney," Christina said. She jumped up from the chair and handed the headphones to her similarly naked lover. "It's that little bitch Mandy Moore's new song. It's the first song she's going to release after she stole our idea."

Britney took a listen to it and she immediately saw what made Christina so upset. The song was great. It was catchy and easy to dance to. It was totally gonna be a big summer hit. Britney could practically hear it being played all season long as people enjoyed the hot weather. It was a perfect pop song and Britney knew after one listen that it was going to be huge.

"Uh oh," Britney said after the song ended.

"Can you believe that fucking cunt?" Christina snapped. "First she steals our idea and then she has a single all ready to go. I'm going to totally kill her!"

"What's she calling it?" Britney asked.

"It's called `Don't You Want To Be My Baby'," Christina answered. "I had a friend whose got a copy to send it to me. She's going to release it in three weeks."

"Ooooh good title," Britney said, already picturing what would surely be a number one video on TRL.

"THIS SUCKS!!!" Christina screamed in frustration. "If she gets this single out before we can get something out and if it's a hit then everyone's going to say we copied her when she's the one who stole our idea. We're going to have to get a single out before she does."

"How are we going to do that?" Britney asked. "Three weeks is like no time at all. We can't do something that quick."

"I'll think of something Britney," Christina promised. "I can't believe it. She's totally going to ruin everything for us. Everyone thinks Mandy's such a little goody two shoes and all that shit. She's really a fucking cold, heartless bitch!"

"Too bad there's not like some big scandal or something with her," Britney said. "I mean everyone really thinks she's totally nice and everything."

"Britney! That's it!" Christina happily exclaimed. "You're a genius! We'll make a scandal for her! Then everyone will see that Mandy's not so fucking pure!"

"Ummm how are we going to do that?" Britney asked. She hadn't intended to suggest that at all. She didn't hate Mandy. Britney had always thought she was as nice and sweet as she seemed. Mandy was like the queen of the good girls.

"I know just the way," Christina grinned evilly as she threw her clothes back on. "Get dressed Britney. There's someone we need to see."

"Who?" Britney asked while she quickly got dressed. "Where are we going?"

"You'll see," Christina said mysteriously before she opened the bedroom door and screamed for her loyal bodyguard.

"FLUFFYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYYY!!!" Christina screamed and a second later Fluffy entered the bedroom, ducking down to avoid hitting his head in the doorway.

"We're going out," Christina informed Fluffy before leaping into his bear like arms. "Carry me!"

Fluffy did just that, silently carrying Christina out of her room and down the stars. Britney followed right behind them, wondering if she should call the mansion or something first to check on Jamie Lynn. They'd been gone way longer than she'd said they were going to be. She hoped her bratty little sister wasn't giving the boys any problems. Finally Britney decided not to call. She was sure they could handle her with no problems.

* * * * *

"This is freaking awesome!" Jamie Lynn cried out as the jeep sped through the uneven Cuban terrain. They were quickly approaching the rendezvous point, but they still had their tails on them. "Go faster Waldo!"

"Will you get down!" Franklin shouted as he tugged down on Jaime Lynn's shoulders as a flurry of machine gun bullets ripped over their heads. As soon as the second car, with the buyers, had gotten close enough they had started firing at the car and shouting, in perfect English, for them to stop and give them back the device.

"Why aren't they shooting at the tires?" Delbert asked. "They can make us stop like that!"

"I think they'd rather kill us then risk us crashing and breaking the device," Waldo speculated.

"It doesn't make any sense!" Franklin declared. "That's Army for sure. Why are they trying to kill us?"

"I don't know but I'm not going to stop and ask!" Waldo shouted as he zoomed forward.

"They're catching up! Go faster!" Jamie Lynn insisted. "Put the pedal to the metal grandma!"

"The petal is already on the metal," Waldo insisted. "Look we're almost there. We just have to cross past through the two hills and go past the farmhouse and we're there!"

But just before the boys entered under the passageway in between the two hills an explosion ripped open the ground right in front of them. Dirt and flame flew everywhere and Waldo slammed on the jeep's brakes.

"What the hell?" Waldo demanded, temporarily blinded. Before he knew what happened a hand reached in and punched him in the face.

"GIVE ME BACK THE DEVICE!" Marcus shouted. "GIVE IT TO ME NOW!!!"

"NEVER!! IT'S GOING BACK TO THE U.S.!!!" Delbert shouted back as he hugged the bag.

"I'M WORKING FOR THE U.S.!!!" Marcus insisted. "YOU DON'T KNOW WHAT THE HELL YOU'RE DOING!!! WHO HIRED YOU TO STEAL THE DEVICE? I'M WORKING THE C.I.A. ON THIS!!!"

"WHAT ARE YOU TALKING ABOUT?" Waldo shouted over the roar of the fire in front of them. "WE'RE WORKING FOR THE C.I.A.!!!"

"NO! NO YOU'RE NOT!!!" Marcus declared, but before he could say anything more a hail of machine gun bullets from the hill above him hit him right in the chest. The scientist lurched backwards before collapsing on the ground in a lifeless heap.

"Is he dead?" Jamie Lynn gasped.

"Yes and we will be too if we don't get the hell out of here!" Franklin said as Waldo began backing the jeep up. They didn't get too far before a second explosion ripped through the ground in back of them. Dirt and rocks flew everywhere and the Army guys hopped out of their jeep and began firing at the assassins in the hills. Whoever was stationed up there had the superior numbers and firepower and the four Army guys were soon cut down where they stood.

"Waldo! We've gotta get out of here!" Franklin shouted and the four of them quickly exited the jeep and tried to make a run for it. But before they did, they quickly found themselves surrounded. Men in full body armor with machine guns formed a circle around Waldo, Franklin, Delbert and Jamie Lynn. The circle opened in the front and the one man not masked and in uniform entered with a smirk.

"You!" Waldo shouted in an accusing tone. "I should have known."

"Hello boys," Brandon smirked. "Oh and hello girl too. Awfully young to be your girlfriend, isn't she boys? But when I suppose you're living next to a house like you do, you take girls when you can get them."

"What the hell are you doing here Brandon?" Waldo demanded.

"Give me the MAW device Waldo," Brandon ordered. "Don't pretend you don't have it because I saw you take it. The quicker we get this done, the quicker this will all be over. So just give it to me."

"We don't have it," Delbert insisted, hugging the bag in his arms.

"Fine, if that's the way you want to play it, that's the way we'll play it," Brandon said as he calmly reached over and grabbed Jamie Lynn. A knife shot out of his sleeve as if on a spring and it was quickly against the young girl's throat.

"Give the MAW device to me now or else your pretty little girlfriend isn't going to have a head in a few seconds," Brandon stated as he held the screaming Jamie Lynn tightly.

"LET ME GO YOU ASSHOLE!!!" Jamie Lynn screamed. "DON'T YOU KNOW WHO MY SISTER IS? LET ME GO RIGHT NOW YOU PSYCHO!!!"

"She's spirited," Brandon smirked again. "I wonder how much a spirited girl like this will bleed. I wonder if she'll bleed as much as your little friend Dexter. He went out like a bitch, by the way, bawling and begging for his life. I hope when you three die you'll at least do it with a little dignity."

"You son of a bitch," Franklin spat out. "You're not going to get away with this. We're going to get you for what you did to Dexter. I knew it was you! I knew it!"

"Franklin, I have already gotten away with it," Brandon laughed. "Now give me that bag or else the girl dies slowly and painfully. You can't win. Just give it to me. And lets not see any displays of that famous temper of yours Delbert. Not even you can take out six armed guards without one or two of your friends getting wasted first. Do you really want to be responsible for them dying?"

The boys knew that Brandon had them. If they were going to have any hope of escaping this, they were going to have to do it with all of their heads attached to their bodies. Delbert reluctantly handed Brandon the bag and he let Jaime Lynn go. She quickly ran back toward the boys and as far from Brandon and his knife as she could. Brandon looked through the bag and smiled when he saw that everything he needed was inside.

"Well at least you boys get to die quickly and relatively painlessly," Brandon said as he backed away and his men aimed their guns. "You boys did a great job getting all of this for me. And thanks for helping me take care of Marcus too. That do gooder was always such a pain in the ass. You boys were always good at this, but you're in the no win situation. No one beats the no win situation."

"Unless its the Kobayashi Maru test," Waldo said, immediately seizing on an idea. "You following me Frank?"

"Absolutely," Franklin replied. He had always believed that life's most important lessons were taught by "Star Trek." Now was a chance to prove it. "In the no win scenario, you just change the rules."

Franklin then grabbed Jaime Lynn and Delbert and ran for the jeep. Waldo picked up one of the large rocks that the explosion had jarred loose and hurled it at Brandon. The rock hit it's mark and Brandon went sprawling onto the ground. In the confusion that followed, Brandon's men allowed Waldo a second to run for the jeep too and he took off at top speed. They were cut off in both directions so they improvised, driving off to the side and toward the farmhouse.

"KILL THEM!!!" Brandon screamed as he picked himself up, the side of his head bleeding. "KILL THEM NOW!!!"

The men opened fire on the speeding jeep, but it had gotten just enough of a head start to be out of range for total accuracy. The bullets whizzed by their heads and everyone ducked down. Several struck the car, but none hit the fuel tank or any of the passengers.

"JUST A LITTLE CLOSER!!!" Waldo said as he drove toward the open barn doors. Jamie Lynn kept screaming from the backseat, all tucked down with her head between her legs and the boys weren't far from joining her in adding their own screams. They zipped at top speed, hurtling as fast as the old jeep could take them. Just as the bullets continued to come too close for comfort, the jeep drove through the open door.

"Sir, we've lost them," one of the men reported.

"Well go find them! FIND THEM NOW!!!" Brandon roared, staggering from the blow to the head.

"There they are!" another of Brandon's men reported as the jeep crashed through the back wall of the barn and began driving away. "I've got them in my sight!"

"TAKE THEM OUT!!!" Brandon commanded and the mercenary picked up a shoulder rocket launcher and fired it at the jeep. It hit its target dead on and the jeep exploded into a ball of flame lighting up the Cuban horizon.

"All right, I want a full search of the area," Brandon ordered as he picked up the bag containing the MAW device and the data and began walking up the hill. "You find me bodies. You find me ashes. You just find me something that shows me they're dead. I've got a helicopter ride to catch now. Now go make sure they're dead!"

As the jeep burned into nothingness outside the back of the barn, Jamie Lynn stood inside, brushing her clothes off as the boys picked themselves up from where they'd jumped out of the jeep.

"Ewwwwwww everything's so dirty in here," Jamie Lynn complained. "It's so yucky here! I wanna go home now!"

"So do we," Waldo sighed. "Ok now, they think we're dead, but that won't fool them for long. Let's get out of here. We make our way to the rendezvous point on foot. We've still got half an hour. They'd just better have some kind of explanation for what the hell just happened here."

* * * * *

Back at a more peaceful farm, Bobbie Jo stopped the tractor with her two passengers still safely on board.

"So is your dad around? Maybe he could help us with the car," Love suggested as she and Rose hopped off the tractor and began walking toward the house with Bobbie Jo.

"He might help ya, but you'd have to go and find him first," Bobbie Jo said with an obvious bitterness. "My daddy ran off when I was eight. Left me and momma for some slut who used to answer the phones down at the hardware store. Haven't heard from him since and I don't care if I ever do."

"So it's just you and your mom here?" Rose inquired. "No uncles or brothers or anything?"

"Why, you lookin for a date?" Bobbie Jo teased, making Rose chuckle. "Naw, it's just momma and me. Don't need anyone else."

"How do you two run this whole place by yourself?" Love marveled. Sometimes she was a spazz when it came to working universal remotes. She didn't even want to think what would happen if she was placed in a situation like this.

"It's not that hard," Bobbie Jo claimed. "I mean it's a lot of work and all that, but it's like any job. If you work hard at it and do it right then there's no problems. We hire field hands when it really gets really busy and I've got school and all that. But mostly it's just us doin it all."

The girls then reached the house and Bobbie Jo opened up a screen door. She gestured for Love and Rose to follow her, both eager to get a look at Bobbie Jo's mother. If she was anything like her daughter then this would officially become the best place in America to have a car accident.

"HEY MOMMA!!! WE GOT VISITORS!!!" Bobbie Jo yelled as she walked into the house.

"You don't need to shout like that Bobbie Jo...my ears are still working just fine," a woman's voice said from the other room.

"C'mon inside, I'll introduce you to my mom," Bobbie Jo said, leading Rose and Love into the kitchen. They quickly spied a woman chopping vegetables on the counter top in a light sundress and apron and a pair of sandals. She looked like she was in her late 30's or early 40's, but the specifics didn't matter to either girl because what did matter was that Bobbie Jo's mom was just as easy on the eyes as her daughter was. While Bobbie Jo had skin tanned from her work outside, her mom's flesh was much fairer. Her hair was black and straight down her back and the dress she wore couldn't cover what Rose and Love immediately detected to be an impressive chest.

"Hello there, my name is Faye...I'm guessing Bobbie Jo already went and introduced herself," the woman smiled in a friendly manner. "So what brings you down to see us today? I hope you're not selling anything. I make it clear with the signs I don't want any solicitors coming around here selling junk."

"Momma!" Bobbie Jo gasped, visibly embarrassed by her mother's manner. "Don't you recognize them? This is Jennifer Love Hewitt and Rose McGowan! They're both TV stars!"

"Actually I'm only doing films these days..." Love began, before Rose shot her a look and she immediately shut her mouth.

"Sorry I didn't recognize you," Faye replied. "I don't watch much TV these days. Bobbie Jo just tells me what's popular and what's not. I didn't mean to jump all over you there. It's just that you get all kinds of people these days and if you let one group in your house there's probably a half dozen more waiting outside. So what're you two doing here? You're a long way from Hollywood."

"We had a little car accident and we blew out one of our tires," Rose explained. "We just wanted to use your phone to call a garage or something."

"Earl should still be working, it's not that late," Faye said as she wiped her hands on her apron and walked toward a phone mounted on the wall. "I'll give him a call and see if he can come help you out."

"That would be great thanks," Love smiled. At least they had found a friendly family. This could have been a bad situation in a bunch of ways but it looked like they had really lucked out.

"Sorry about momma not recognizing you..." Bobbie Jo apologized, still embarrassed by her mother. "She thinks everyone's a salesman at first. I can't even bring friends home without her giving them the third degree."

"Nahhh it's no problem," Love assured Bobbie Jo. "I mean if you go out assuming everyone's going to recognize you, then you've got yourself a little bit of an out of control ego. I much prefer it to someone recognizing me and then telling me I suck."

"Gosh, who would ever say that to you Love?" Bobbie Jo asked. "I mean you're awesome. Both of you are."

"Ooooh you're so sweet," Love smiled.

"Mmmm and you don't know the half of it," Bobbie Jo said as she pulled off her sunglasses, revealing her lovely pair of baby blues and winked at Love. The tone of her remark did not escape Love or Rose and they shared a knowing look with each other. Bobbie Jo seemed a little star struck and both girls were beginning to wonder just how far she was willing to go to prove she was a fan.

"Sorry girls, Earl says he's closing up a little early today," Faye said after hanging up the phone. "He said he'd come by to tow your car back to the garage, but he won't have a chance to fix the tire until tomorrow morning."

"Is there a motel in town?" Rose asked. "We need a place to stay tonight."

"You can stay here!" Bobbie Jo excitedly offered. "Momma they can use the guest room!"

"Now Bobbie Jo, you shouldn't make offers like that," Faye chastised. "They might not want to sleep here with strangers. There's a motel in town. It's nothing too fancy or anything, but it's got four walls and a roof."

"Oh momma!" Bobbie Jo pouted, clearly not favoring any solution that took Rose and Love away from her.

"Don't be a pest Bobbie Jo," Faye said. "And what did I tell you about working out there dressed like that?"

"Oh c'mon momma...it was so hot today," Bobbie Jo defended herself. "Besides I kept my top on this time."

"Well I suppose that's doing better," Faye admitted before turning her attention toward Love and Rose. "I swear this girl would do her work out there stark naked if she could. I can't tell you how many times I caught her out there without her shirt on."

Both Rose and Love had a hot thought summoning a mental image of Bobbie Jo working under the sun topless...beads of sweat trickling down her cleavage...but they tried not to make it too obvious. They didn't know how Faye would react to them openly lusting after her daughter. Both girls stole a look at Bobbie Jo and saw that she didn't seem to mind her mother telling her new friends about her personal habits. In fact it looked like she enjoyed them knowing.

"It really doesn't matter where we stay," Rose said, not in much of a hurry to leave her quite yet either.

"Well we can discuss it after dinner," Faye declared. "I insist you at least stay for that."

"Yeah! You have to stay for dinner! Please!" Bobbie Jo enthusiastically added.

"We'd love to," Love accepted, feeling a little growl in her stomach. Some dinner would definitely hit the spot and any excuse for her and Rose to stay in Bobbie Jo's company was a good one. Love certainly wouldn't have minded staying here for the night, especially if Bobbie Jo came by to tuck her and Rose in.

"Well I'll just set out two extra places then," Faye smiled. "Bobbie Jo, did you put the tractor away?"

"I'll do it after dinner," Bobbie Jo said. "I wanna talk to Rose and Love for awhile."

"Do it now Bobbie Jo," Faye said firmly.

"Oh momma...c'mon!" Bobbie Jo whined. "It takes forever to wash it down."

"Bobbie Jo! Don't make me ask you again!" Faye shot back, ending the mother/daughter debate.

The teenage girl looked crestfallen at having to leave her famous friends so Love, seeing a good excuse to get alone with her, quickly offered up an idea.

"I can help you Bobbie Jo," Love suggested. "I mean it's the least I can do since you've been so nice to us. With the two of us it should take half the time."

"Well that's very generous of you Jennifer," Faye smiled.

"Call me Love," the actress smiled back as Rose shot her a look of jealousy for coming up with the idea first.

"C'mon Love...let's go," Bobbie Jo said excitedly, grabbing Love by the hand and pulling her toward the door. Love let the teenager guide the way hoping that this little trip outside could lead to some fun. She didn't want to assume anything, but Love was confident she was getting signals from the eager young girl.

* * * * *

Jaime smiled in satisfaction as she drove. Things had gone exactly as she had planned with Alyssa. The girl hadn't invited her to the mansion yet, but Jaime knew it would come soon. A few more fuck sessions like they had just had and soon Alyssa would be begging Jaime to come down to Malibu for a playdate.

As soon as she got that invitation, Jaime knew she'd be able to drop her little girl virgin act and give it hard to all of Rose's friends. Who knew what sluts Rose had stored away in that mansion and Jaime was looking forward to fucking them all. She'd give it to them until they screamed at her to stop and then she'd fuck them even harder until their spirits broke. Jaime could only imagine what the look on Rose's face would be like when she saw all her friends had become her simpering little slaves...just like she would soon be again.

The thought was so intense Jaime nearly brought herself to orgasm while driving. She was keeping one hand on the wheel and another between her legs. She had her jeans down past her knees and three fingers crammed up her cunt as she fucked herself while dreaming of destroying Rose once and for all. That fucking bitch thought she could escape her? Jaime would never let her go. Never. There wasn't anywhere she could go that she couldn't get her.

Jaime couldn't believe all those mindless little whores thought Rose was some tough, sexually uninhibited woman. She knew the truth. She knew what Rose had done and she knew her true nature. Holding that over Rose was the greatest power Jaime had ever had and there was no way she was letting Rose get away from her. Not as long as she was still breathing.

By the time she reached her destination, the smile on Jaime's face had only grown. Unfortunately she had to pull her pants up now, but she was confident she wasn't going to have to wear them for long. Those who knew Jaime in the most intimate of ways would never believe she could ever be into guys, but they did have their uses...especially when she could get something from them.

When she had dated Carson Daly last year, Jaime had gotten more press attention than she had for any of her movies or TV series. She still saw him now and then, just to keep him safely under her thumb. It was amazing what a guy would do for a girl who could suck cock and Jaime loved to suck cock. It was the ultimate rush to feel a man between her lips, placing his most valuable possession right near her teeth. Carson had no idea about her extracurricular activities and Jaime was going to keep it that way. She liked her little sex toy to be nice and clueless. It kept him from asking too many questions.

She had found it useful to keep Carson around because it never hurt to have a well known media guy willing to do whatever she wanted. All she had to do was pop over his house now and then for some fun. That wasn't too high a price to pay and it was about time for a visit anyway, so when he had called her and asked her to come over Jaime hadn't hesitated.

But when she arrived at his house, she didn't find him happy to see her. In fact, she had never seen Carson so agitated before.

"That bitch! That fucking bitch! Who the fuck does she think she is!" Carson cursed as he paced up and down the floor.

"Slow down baby. What is it?" Jaime asked. She quickly got her answer when Carson played her the video that had been sent to him that day. It was that little twit Tara Reid and Jaime didn't have to guess what it was she was doing on it. She was having herself a hell of a lesbian good time. It seemed like a real change from the time they had seen her at the concert, where Tara had seemed to be perpetually on the verge of tears.

"Wow...I didn't know that little dummy had it in her," Jaime said with admiration.

"I can't believe she did this to me!" Carson continued to rage. "How can she think she's better off without me? I'm Carson Daly! I'm better in bed than any fucking dyke ever could be!"

"Of course you are baby," Jaime lied. She better than anyone else knew that Carson could never make anyone come the way Tara was coming on that video. Now if only she could see who Tara's little pussy pal was. That would be the really interesting part.

"That bitch needs to pay!" Carson swore. "No one does that to me! She needs to fucking pay!"

"Oh yeah?" Jaime said, her ears perking up. She liked the sound of this. "Maybe I can help you out with that."

"You?" Carson demanded. "How could you help? What do you know about payback?"

"Oh I know a few tricks," Jaime replied coyly, a wolf's grin crossing her lips.

* * * * *

Getting the tractor inside the barn only took a few minutes and as soon as it was inside, Bobbie Jo started hosing it down. She handed one to Love as well and the actress took on the other side.

"It sure is nice of you to help me out like this," Bobbie Jo remarked over the sound of the water rushing out of the house.

"Oh it's no problem at all," Love said brightly. "You were so nice to help us out back there. I'm just trying to return the favor."

"I'm sorry if I was a little bratty in there," Bobbie Jo said. "Momma just kind of brings that out in me sometimes."

"I know what you mean, I'm the same way with my mom," Love replied. She and Bobbie Jo seemed to have a lot in common. Their fathers had both run off and they had both been raised by Southern mothers. Love certainly hadn't been raised on a farm down in Texas, but she saw where Bobbie Jo was coming from, that was for sure. There was nothing like a mother to regress you to childhood. Sometimes when she got into it with her mom, Love felt like she was 10 years old again.

"I just can't believe you're here...I'm such a huge fan of yours," Bobbie Jo gushed. "I saw you two standing there and it was like a dream. I was sure I had heatstroke or something. I mean it just couldn't be real. What are you two doing down here anyway? You part of the movie they're filming in town?"

"They're filming a movie in town?" Love inquired. "No, we're just driving through. We're headed to New York to see some friends."

"How come you didn't take some private jet or something?" Bobbie Jo asked.

"We wanted to drive," Love shrugged. "It was Rose's idea. It's nice to see America. I mean L.A.'s nice, but you can only be there for so long before you start to go nuts. It's been a strange trip, but it's been a lot of fun."

While she talked it was hard for Love to keep her mind on her work, water was splashing off the tractor and onto Bobbie Jo's firm young body, covered in her small bikini top. With her sunglasses off she looked even more beautiful, displaying her sexy teen body. You couldn't quite call her a tomboy because it was clear she was all woman, but her tan skin and energetic personality showed her as someone who didn't look like she enjoyed just sitting around and waiting for nail polish to dry.

Love couldn't help but look at the beads of water hitting her almost bare chest and imagining licking them off with her tongue. She could feel herself getting wet and it wasn't from the water splashing against her dress from the hose. Now if only Bobbie Jo would give her a clear sign and confirm her suspicions, she would make a move. Fortunately, Love didn't have to wait long.

"You're gonna soak that dress," Bobbie Jo observed.

"I guess so," Love giggled. "No big deal though. It'll dry off quick."

"You could always take it off," Bobbie Jo suggested with a wicked grin. "I mean unless you mind standing here in your underwear. I can promise not to peek at ya."

"Oh no, I can't do that..." Love replied, playing it coy as she made absolutely sure Bobbie Jo was hitting on her.

"Why not?" Bobbie Jo asked with a little bit of a teenage pout.

"Well...I don't have any underwear on," Love giggled with a little blush. She was getting very hot and squishy inside standing here with this little teen sexpot. Bobbie Jo was the reason why so many people had farmer's daughters fantasies and right now Love's imagination was running wild. The temperature only rose when Bobbie Jo spoke up again.

"Ohhhh well that's no problem...I usually end up hosing this thing down naked anyway. I love feeling the water on my bare skin," Bobbie Jo declared before showing she wasn't joking. She reached around back and undid the string of her bikini top. She yanked her top over her head and tossed it to the ground, exposing a succulent pair of young breasts that Love felt had to be a large B cup, bordering on C. Bobbie Jo then pulled down her overalls and showed that not only wasn't she wearing any panties underneath them, she also favored the same grooming habits that Love did.

"Oh my," Love marveled at the inhibitionless way this girl had just stripped for her. It had seemed to be as easy for her as taking a breath.

"Now you," Bobbie Jo said, pointing at Love's dress. "Now you have to get naked too. I know you're not shy, Love. C'mon it's too damn hot to be wearing clothes anyway. Before you and Rose came along I was just lying under the sun totally naked and it felt soooooo good."

"Oooh you're a bad girl," Love giggled, unable to take her eyes of Bobbie Jo's shaved pussy. "Does your mother know you were doing that?

"There's a lot of things my momma doesn't know," Bobbie Jo grinned as she put the hose down and walked toward Love. "I love momma more than anything, but she doesn't know me at all. She thinks I'm some good little girl, but I'm not. She doesn't know I don't like boys at all. I never let them touch me. Mmmmm but I let girls touch me all the time. She doesn't know that. She doesn't know that when her best friend invites me over all the time to babysit her kids, she really wants me to get naked for her so she can lick my pussy all afternoon. And she doesn't know I keep these in here."

Love could only stare in happy shock at the little naked slut before her as she confessed her lesbian activities and stretched up to grab a box she had put on a high shelf in the barn. Bobbie Jo opened the box and showed Love it was full of porno magazines and an ivory white dildo. The magazines were all dedicated to girl on girl sex, but the hardcore pictures weren't what drew Love's attention. It was the Playboy magazine that Bobbie Jo pulled out for her to see.

"Did you like what you saw in there?" Love asked, swallowing hard as Bobbie Jo displayed her issue of Playboy. It had hit the stands just as she and Rose had left Malibu and Love had gotten such a kick out of seeing her face staring out on the cover of the magazine at the many gas stations they had visited along the way. Love always got wet when she saw the cover, knowing the cover shot of her wearing a long white t-shirt and nothing else only hinted at what was inside. You couldn't see any of her good parts on the cover, but inside you saw all of them.

"Mmmmm did I ever," Bobbie Jo answered with a twinkle in her eye. "You are just so, so beautiful in here Love. I never thought you'd get naked like this and when I heard you were doing it I thought it was too good to be true. But it was even better than I imagined it would be. Your body is gorgeous. And when I saw you standing there I really did think I'd passed out from the heat cause it was like one of my fantasies came to life."

"I'm just glad you liked it Bobbie Jo," Love replied. "But you know what? I'm even better looking in person."

Love then unzipped her dress and let it pool around her feet, leaving her stark naked except for her sneakers and socks. Bobbie Jo put the box down and gasped as Love stripped for her. Now she was really thinking it was a dream. This couldn't really be happening.

"Are ya teasin me?" Bobbie Jo demanded. "Don't be teasin me. Please tell me you're into girls too."

"I am," Love grinned, making Bobbie Jo's heart soar and her pussy drip. "I love playing with girls and right now I want to play with you Bobbie Jo. I saw the way you were looking at me and Rose and we loved it. We were hoping you'd be into this. Now I get to really repay you for being so nice to us."

"Are you and Rose together...you know...like girlfriends?" Bobbie Jo asked, her mind already racing ahead to think about having the two of them together.

"Kind of," Love replied coyly. "It's complicated, but we can talk about that later. Right now there's other things we can do."

"Mmmm goody," Bobbie Jo grinned as she and Love embraced, pressing their bare bodies together as they kissed for the first time. Bobbie Jo wasn't shy about her kiss at all, she gave to back to Love as good as the experienced actress gave it to her. They wrapped their arms around each other while they kissed, their tongues intertwining as they shared their mutual passion. Bobbie Jo's kiss had a needy heat to it that Love found so arousing. She was so eager for something like this to happen, but Love had a question first.

"How old are you baby?" Love asked while she ran her finger up and around Bobbie Jo's bare breasts, teasing her nipples.

"I'm 17...gawd, that's not a problem...is it?" Bobbie Jo asked anxiously. She didn't want this whole deal to be blown just because she wasn't 18. Love considered this for a second and quickly decided on her answer.

"Not to me," Love said before kissing Bobbie Jo again. The age thing didn't bother Love because Bobbie Jo had clearly done this before and it was obvious how bad she wanted this. If there had been any reluctance on her part, then Love might have reconsidered, but there wasn't a drop.

The two girls kissed furiously, their passions and moans rising together. They knew they didn't have much time to do this, so they didn't waste it. They kissed and touched each other in passionate gasps of energy. Love's hands reached down to squeeze Bobbie Jo's tight, young ass cheeks while Bobbie Jo's hands shot up to play with her idol's tits.

"Oh my God, I just can't believe this is happening," Bobbie Jo moaned happily. "I've wanted something like this for so long. I watched all your shows and your movies and mmmmm I played with myself so many times looking at your pictures and imagining we were doing this. I never thought it would happen!"

"It's all real baby," Love replied as she continued to play with Bobbie Jo's naked cheeks, rubbing and pinching them. "Have you been with a lot of girls?"

"Mmmmm not as many as I wanted to," Bobbie Jo grinned. "I always knew I was into girls. Boys were always so stupid. I used to play around with my friends, but now they all have their dumb boyfriends and they don't want to do lesbo stuff with me. So I just go and fuck their moms instead."

"You serious?" Love asked.

"Mmmhmmm...I show their mommas a real good times while their husbands are off getting drunk and dumb," Bobbie Jo wantonly revealed. "Lots of hot women in this town love feeling my little tongue on their pussies. Once my friends realize men are good for nothing they'll come back to me."

Love couldn't believe what this young girl was telling her. She was a total country slut for pussy and it was making Love wild with lust for her. Every word from Bobbie Jo's mouth was making Love wetter.

"You naughty little girl," Love smirked before leaning her head down to begin sucking on Bobbie Jo's tanned teen tits. "Fucking your little girlfriends and then eating their moms out. Mmmm you must have all sorts of nasty thoughts in your head. If only your mom knew what a naughty slut she'd raised."

"Yeahhhh I'm the nastiest girl in town," Bobbie Jo groaned as she felt Love tongue her sensitive nipples. "My pussy is wet all day long. I have nasty fucking thoughts in my head all the time. I wanna fuck every hot girl I know! Mmmm every last one of them! Mmmmm yeahhhh suck on my titties Love. Suck them good in your hot mouth!"

"Little nympho...my friends all think I'm a slut, you totally outdo me...maybe I should just see how wet your little pussy is," Love said, sliding her free hand down between Bobbie Jo's legs and helping herself to a feel of her hot, wet teen cunt. "Ooooh I love your shaved pussy Bobbie Jo."

"I did it cause of you!" Bobbie Jo said in between moans. "I saw you in your pictures and you were so hot all shaved like that. Mmmm so I shaved my pussy and I love how it feels."

"It's so nice and smooth," Love cooed as she ran her fingers up and down Bobbie Jo's slit, soaking her fingertips with girl juice. Love then pulled her fingers up to her mouth and greedily sucked them clean. "Mmmm you taste good too. I just want to get my tongue all over this slutty little pussy of yours baby."

Surprisingly, just as Love was about to crouch down and line up with Bobbie Jo's pussy, the teenager stopped her.

"No! I wanna do you first!" Bobbie Jo declared. "I don't want momma to call us in before I make you come! I need to do you first!"

Love certainly wasn't going to object to that. She craved a real taste of Bobbie Jo's juices, but she was confident she would have a chance, if not now then later. She wasn't going to turn down a pussy licking from this hot little country nympho.

The two girls kissed again and Bobbie Jo turned Love around and pushed her toward the tractor. Love's bare back pressed against the machine and the water they had spread all over it tickled her skin. That didn't distract her from the kiss, though, and Love and Bobbie Jo happily sucked on each other's tongues, kissing and groping each other. Love's hands grabbed at Bobbie Jo's breasts, massaging and tugging at the nipples she had just been licking.

"Get up on the tractor," Bobbie Jo commanded. "Get up there and spread your legs so I can eat your beautiful pussy Love."

Love did just as she was told. She hopped up on the tractor and spread her legs wide, exposing her glistening pussy to Bobbie Jo's hungry, horny eyes. The teen giggled happily as she ran her fingers over Love's splayed lips, collecting the cream and licking it off. She really couldn't believe this was happening. Love and Rose showing up at the farm was unbelievable enough, but finding out both of them were into girls was so beyond amazing that Bobbie Jo truly thought she must have been dreaming this.

She had wanted them from the first time she had seen them both, especially Love. Bobbie Jo had known she was going to try to seduce them before she even saw who they were. All she had first seen was a couple of hot girls and Bobbie Jo loved hot girls. When she had found out they were more than just regular hot girls, she'd wanted them even more. Bobbie Jo had had no idea Love was into girls. She'd been hoping she was, but had had no idea about the truth. She hadn't been planning on taking no for an answer, but she hadn't had to use any of the seduction tricks she had used to coax so many of the women in town out of their panties. There was still one woman Bobbie Jo wanted more than anything and hadn't had, but she could worry about that later. Right now she had one of her favorite fantasy girls' pussies staring at her begging to be licked and Bobbie Jo knew just how to lick a girl right.

"Ooooooooooh that's it! Eat that pussy you little slut!" Love cried out as Bobbie Jo buried her face in her wet cunt. "Taste how fucking wet I am! Get it all over your nasty tongue!"

Love reached up to play with her own jiggling breasts as Bobbie Jo licked her pussy. The girl hadn't been lying. She had done this before because her tongue knew just where to go. Love didn't have to guide her at all. Bobbie Jo's tongue would have fit right in with the fun in Malibu and Love had a feeling the star struck teen wouldn't have objected to a long vacation there. Bobbie Jo lapped away at her dripping pussy, hitting her spots and making her clitoris swell with need and desire.

"Oh fuck your tongue is good you nasty little nympho!" Love shouted. "Mmmmm those women in town must really love your hot little mouth on them! God you're sooooo good Bobbie Jo! Eat my pussy! Make me coat that naughty tongue in my cream!"

It was as if all of Bobbie Jo's previous encounters were leading up to this moment. They had all been practice and now this was the big stage. How many times had she made herself come over Jennifer Love Hewitt? Bobbie Jo had lost count. When her Playboy issue had hit the stands, those fantasies had only increased in vividness and frequency. Having seen her bare body, Bobbie Jo had imagined exactly what she would do to Love if she ever had the chance to taste her. She had never thought that day would come, but now that it had Bobbie Jo didn't deviate from her plan.

She licked Love's slit clean of juice and then got more for herself with hard tongue strokes inside her pussy. She lapped at Love's pinkness and tried to get every drop of yummy girl cream onto her tongue so she could swallow it like manna from the heavens. She'd trade off her licks with little nips of her teeth against Love's clit, making her jump on the tractor seat and hump her face. She didn't give Love any pain with this. It only increased her passion, especially when Bobbie Jo would suck gently on her clit, giving it sugar after the salt.

Bobbie Jo had never been with a girl as eager about girl sex as Love was. Her friends had always been so shy and the older women in town were usually too nervous about their husbands catching them or too worried that they were doing something sinful to really relax. Love had none of their inhibitions. She was just as free and at ease with her sexuality as Bobbie Jo was. She hoped Rose was the same way because Bobbie Jo was certainly planning to try and rustle up a threesome before bed.

Love continued to lie back with her legs spread on top of the tractor as Bobbie Jo leaned up against it and feasted on her soaking wet pussy. She played with her tits, shaking them up and down and massaging them until she could leave handprints on her own flesh. Love just wished Rose was here with her to see this country slut eat her out. Rose could get Mr. Snappy and show Bobbie Jo what fucking was all about. Conjuring up that image sent a rush of pleasure through Love's bare body. She'd have given anything to see Rose take Bobbi Jo's tight country cunt and loosen it up with her toy, like she'd done to her countless times.

Time wasn't on their side, so Bobbie Jo didn't bother with the niceties. She knew she had to get Love off hard and fast. She didn't want to even think about how her momma would hit the roof if she saw the two of them together. If she only knew half the things Bobbie Jo had done around town she'd probably faint. But Bobbie Jo didn't think what she did was wrong. It felt so good and she knew it was giving people pleasure. There was never anything wrong with pleasure.

"Don't stop Bobbie Jo!" Love urged as her body filled with the ecstasy the hot teen's tongue was bringing her. "Get that pretty little face of yours in my slutty pussy and eat me out!!! Mmmmmmm you and I...we're the same! We're both little sluts who love pussy! Make me come and I'll make you come! I'll make your farm girl pussy come so hard Bobbie Jo! Just get me off! Eat that pussy you got so fucking wet so I can come over your country slut face!"

The rush of having this young girl's tongue and lips on her cunt made Love's body writhe on the tractor seat. She loved how nasty it was to know this slutty little thing was eating her out right here in the barn while her mother was inside making dinner and thinking she had herself a good little girl. A nasty thought popped into Love's head...what if Rose was doing this inside to Faye? What if it was like mother like daughter? What if Faye was as much a slut for pussy as her little girl was? Love hoped for Rose's sake she was.

Bobbie Jo began sliding her fingers inside Love's pussy, making the actress scream out with joy. She used her fingers to spread open her pussy even more, making sure there was plenty for her to taste and lick. Knowing she was tongue fucking one of her favorite actresses was such a turn on to Bobbie Jo that she thought she could make herself come without even touching herself. She was so hot for this that she felt as if she could just will her pussy to explode and drip hot girl cream down her bare legs.

As her tongue collected more and more of Love's juices, Bobbie Jo tongue fucked her harder, pushing her tongue in and out of Love's pussy and rubbing it right against her stimulated clit. She wanted Love to come so bad. She waned her girl cum to drip down onto the tractor seat and stain it. Bobbie Jo had done that to the seat so many times. She'd always been an exhibitionist and there had been many occasions when she'd just paused in her work, stripped out of the little clothing she wore out there and just fingered herself to orgasm right on that seat.

"Come for me Love!" Bobbie Jo ordered, pulling her face away but using her fingers to stimulate Love. "Come for lil ol Bobbie Jo! Cream that seat with your cunt! I always hoped you'd be a nasty girl who loved being fucked like this! Now I wanna see you come baby! Come all over my face! Make your sweet Hollywood juices drip down onto my tits! Fuck my face so I can have your cum all over my skin and my momma can smell you on me all through dinner! Gimmie that pussy cream!"

Bobbie Jo's nasty words sent Love's body soaring with pleasure. That sounded so hot. Love could picture it now. All of them around the table and Faye not knowing why her daughter was all sticky and flushed. Rose would know. She'd know what they'd done to each other in the barn and she'd want a piece too.

"Ohhhhh soooooo close!!!" Love cried. "Tongue fuck me you little tramp! Jam that tongue up my pussy and make me come! Lick that clit Bobbie Jo! Lick that clit like you lick all your slutty friends and their nasty mothers!"

Bobbie Jo did just that. She licked Love's clit over and over again, flicking against the tender bud and sending Love's libido through the roof. Love's clit was swollen with arousal for her and when she batted around her bud, slapping it with her tongue strokes, there was no way Love could stop herself from coming and giving Bobbie Jo what her hungry mouth craved.

"OOOOOOOOOOOOOOH!!!" Love screamed before covering her mouth with her hands. She didn't want to make it too obvious what was going on here. Love screamed into her hands as she came all over Bobbie Jo's tanned face. She soaked her sun baked skin with hot girl cum that the girl lapped up like she had found an oasis on a 120 degree day.

Bobbie Jo's skilled tongue worked hard to make sure she didn't miss a drop. She wanted Love's essence to fill her belly. She didn't care what her momma was making for dinner. This was all she wanted to eat. When she had had her fill, Bobbie Jo let the rest drip out of her mouth and onto her chest, where she began rubbing it into her skin, coating her teen tits.

"Mmmm Bobbie Jo, you are one sweet little slut," Love grinned when she finally came down from her orgasmic high.

"And you haven't even tasted me yet," Bobbie Jo giggled.

"Is that an invitation?" Love asked, hopping down from the tractor and reaching for Bobbie Jo's pussy. The girl was dripping wet and Love's hand was quickly soaked with her arousal.

"You know it is," Bobbie Jo grinned before bringing Love in for another kiss, making sure she could taste herself all over her young lips. "But I don't know if we'll have time. Momma will be calling us in soon."

"Well I don't hear her calling us yet," Love shot back. "So why don't you just let me show you what I can do. Besides your mom probably isn't doing much talking with her head buried in between Rose's legs."

"Nahhhh...not my momma...she'd never do anything wild like that," Bobbie Jo contended.

"I dunno, Rose can be very convincing," Love teased, her hand continuing to play with Bobbie Jo's wetness. "I'll bet that's why she hasn't called us in yet. She's too busy playing with Rose."

Bobbie Jo continued to shake her head. She didn't see that as possible, but the mental image did turn her on and Love noticed an increase in the heat of her pussy.

"Ooooh you like that, don't you?" Love grinned. "Your sweet mommy getting fucked by my friend. I'll bet Rose is making her just as big a slut as you are. Mmmmm you're getting so wet thinking about it."

Bobbie Jo didn't deny it. She just kissed Love again passionately. Love didn't know where those thoughts had come from. She usually wasn't this nasty about sex, but then again she had just taken on 6 guys the other day and was now rubbing a strange 17-year-old girl's pussy. Spending all this time with Rose must have been changing her and Love felt it was a change for the better.

"Mmmm I could play with this hot pussy all night," Love purred as she kept rubbing her new friend's snatch. "But a nasty little girl like you needs more than that, don't you? You need to be fucked!"

"God yes...fuck me Love!" Bobbie Jo gasped from the pleasure Love's probing fingers were giving her. "Fuck me just like I dreamed about!"

"What did you do when you looked at my naked pictures?" Love inquired, her fingers pushing through Bobbie Jo's slit and into her wet pinkness. "Did you fuck yourself with the dildo of yours?"

"Yes! Yes I did! Over and over again!" Bobbie Jo confessed. "I'd look at those pictures of you and fuck my hot little pussy with my toy! I'd pretend it was you fucking me!"

"Is that what you want? Me to fuck you with your toy? For me to push it deep inside you and make you come?" Love demanded, loving having erotic power over this nubile sex goddess in training.

"Please!" Bobbie Jo begged. "Fuck me Love! Get that toy inside me and fuck me!"

"Did you stain my pages with your girl cream?" Love asked, her tongue dragging up Bobbie Jo's face, licking up her sweat as she traveled to her ear. "Did you soak my naked pictures with your cum?"

"Yessssssss!" Bobbie Jo hissed, her young pussy dripping hot juice onto Love's fingers. She'd gotten so hot eating Love out that she found herself already on the verge of orgasm from Love's trained fingers. "I fucking soaked those pictures! Mmm the pages are all stuck together! Gonna have to buy a second copy!"

"Good girl," Love replied before kissing Bobbie Jo's lips again. "That's a good little slut. You deserve some fun for being such a good girl."

Love then pulled her fingers out and moved away from Bobbie Jo. The girl didn't protest or whine though. She knew what Love was going for and it was more than worth a few seconds of no stimulation.

Sure enough, Love did exactly what Bobbie Jo was hoping for. She bent down onto the ground, giving Bobbie Jo an excellent view of her ass in the process, and pulled the dildo out of the box. She resumed finger fucking Bobbie Jo and also began sucking on the toy. Love, having just received a refresher course in blow jobs the other day, made sure the show was extra hot as she drooled all over the white plastic, her saliva dripping down from top to bottom. Love could hear Bobbie Joe pant and moan as she took the toy in her mouth, sucking it off as easily as she'd sucked off the real thing.

Just when Bobbie Jo seemed to be getting closer and closer to coming all over her fingers, Love really gave her something to stare at. Since at six inches the modest toy was no problem for someone accustomed to Mr. Snappy, Love was able to expertly deep throat it, taking the plastic all the way down.

"Oh sweet Jesus," Bobbie Jo gasped happily at Love's slutty display. Between watching her idol act like a porn star and the fingers in her pussy, Bobbie Jo was surprised she hadn't come already.

For her part, Love was having a hell of a time performing for her lover. She could taste Bobbie Jo's leftover juices all over the dildo and knowing soon she'd be drinking them from the fountain, so to speak, made it even hotter. Love slowly pulled the toy from her mouth, and ran it down Bobbie Jo's bare, sweaty body. She traced it down her flat stomach and soon reached her destination.

"Now it's your turn naughty girl," Love declared. "It's your turn to be fucked like the slut you are."

Without any further warning, Love pulled her fingers out of Bobbie Jo's pussy and replaced them with the toy. Bobbie Jo cried out as her favorite toy penetrated her cunt and her snug walls quickly wrapped around the plastic to accommodate it. Love began pumping the dildo in and out of her and the teenager yelped happily, the pleasure flowing through her veins. Bobbie Jo unconsciously backed up as she was fucked until her bare ass was pressed up against the wet tractor. A trickle of water fell from the exterior and dribbled down between her cheeks, tickling her asshole and causing another shudder of pleasure to wrack through her young body.

"Fuck me!" Bobbie Jo urged. "Fill my pussy up with that dildo! Mmmmmmm yessssss this is just like how I wanted it to be! Fuck me Love! Fuck me hard like the slut I am! I am a nasty girl! I dream about fucking every hot girl I know and you're giving me just what I want!"

Love started kissing Bobbie Jo again, putting her free hand around the back of the teen's neck and pushing her head forward. Their lips met in a sizzling kiss while Love fucked Bobbie Jo hard, sending juice down her leg as she pulled out and pushed in with a hot, steady motion. Bobbie Jo cried her pleasure right into Love's mouth, reflexively shooting her tongue into her and wiggling it around as she felt bursts of intense pleasure from her toy. This was the first time anyone else had used it on her and Bobbie Jo couldn't think of anyone she wanted to do it to her like this more than Love.

As they kiss their sweaty bodies rubbed together, Love's tits getting slick from the perspiration and the girl cum that Bobbie Jo had smeared all over herself. Even in the relatively cooler barn, it was still close to the "hot as hell" level and their dripping bodies showed it. Neither girl cared though. The temperature outside couldn't even begin to compare to the volcanic heat of their own raging libidos.

"Fill me up!" Bobbie Jo repeated. "Get that thing all the way in my pussy! I can take it! I'm a big girl! Give it to me Love! Give my wet pussy what it needs! It needs you Love! You say I'm a nasty girl? Then fuck me like I'm one! Fuck me like the hot little whore you say I am!"

More than ever in her life did Love wish she had a strap on cock to give it to this little slut. She had never worn one. She had always been on the receiving end of them. But lately she'd been wanting one of her own. Her arm was getting a little bit tired from repeatedly pushing in and pulling the juice covered toy out of Bobbie Jo's body, but she didn't slow down. Bobbie Jo was sweating profusely and her chest was heaving up and down, sending her teen tits jiggling away. She was close and Love wasn't about to let her off the hook. She was going to go faster!

"Yeahhhhh gonna fuck you like a nasty little slut!" Love growled as she thrust hard into Bobbie Jo with the dildo. "I'm gonna fuck you like I'm always getting fucked...hard and nasty! I'm always being called the slut and the whore, but not with you Bobbie Jo! You're my slut! You're my whore! Say it! Say it you nasty little girl!"

"OHHHHH GOD YESSSSS!!!" Bobbie Jo roared, her eyes rolling back in her head as she shook in ecstasy.. "I AMMMMM!!! I'M YOUR SLUT LOVE! I'M YOUR FUCKING LITTLE WHORE!!! FUCK ME!!! FUCK YOUR LITTLE TEEN WHORE LOVE!!!"

Hearing those words spit out of Bobbie Jo's mouth in her delta farm girl accent was just what Love needed to hear. She kissed Bobbie Jo passionately and picked up the pace even more. Whenever Rose filled her with Mr. Snappy, she always gave it to her hardest when she was just about to come and Love gave the same treatment to Bobbie Jo. She pushed into her hard with the toy, pushing the plastic all the way into her and it had the same effect it did when it was Rose wielding the sex weapon.

"YEAHHHHHHHHHHH OOOOOOOOOOOOOOH OOOOOOOOOOOOOOH OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOH!!!" Bobbie Jo brayed like a banshee, coming with full force all over the plastic invader in her cunt. As soon as she began to come, Love fell to her knees, pulled the plastic out and pressed her face against her. Love eagerly lapped up her cream, letting it cover her face as her tongue got a full taste of Bobbie Jo's passion.

Bobbie Jo lurched and bucked against Love's face and covered her fair skin with girl cum. Love could feel hay and straw poking into her bare legs, but she didn't care. The taste of this hot little teen was too good to even think about stopping until she had every drop of girl juice on her tongue.

Love stayed on her knees and when Bobbie Jo finished her orgasm, her legs were too weak and jiggly for her to keep standing. She fell to her knees as well and was eagerly greeted with a kiss from Love. They made out for moments that felt like lifetimes, sharing girl cum back and forth from their wet mouths.

"That was unbelievable," Bobbie Jo gasped. "Even better than I ever hoped..."

"Mmmm you too baby," Love smiled. "Your mom must be wondering what happened to us."

"It's weird that we never heard her callin' us," Bobbie Jo replied. "I wonder why she didn't? Usually you can hear her callin' me all the way in town. I wonder what's going on?"

* * * * *

The answer to that question began just as Love and Bobbie Jo went off to the barn. At first Rose had seethed with jealousy as she had watched the two girls traipse off together. It wasn't fair that Love got first crack at Bobbie Jo. Rose had no doubt she had been sending out lust signals their way and she also had no doubt that, at the first chance she had, Love was going to be licking up Bobbie Jo's sweet southern honey. That was all well and good, but where did it leave her? All horny and alone with no relief in sight.

But, as Rose burned on the inside, she also noticed that she wasn't quite alone. Faye wasn't the nubile little thing her daughter was, but she was also still a beauty. It wouldn't have been hard for Rose to believe that Faye had been some kind of beauty queen or something before she had had her daughter. Faye had a soft, womanly look that contrasted nicely with the lusty tomboyish nature of her daughter.

Rose certainly wasn't getting the same signals she and Love had gotten from Bobbie Jo, but that didn't necessarily mean anything. Rose knew better than anyone that in every woman beat the wanton heart of a sexual creature, just dying to get out and run wild. As she sat at the table, watching Faye prepare dinner and helping out whenever she could, Rose wondered how wild she could get her. Perhaps an opportunity would present itself.

Before she could concentrate on that, Rose noticed she had another matter that probably needed attention. All the walking that day under the hot sun had left her sweaty and sticky and not in the way she liked it.

"Hey Faye, I think I should wash up a little," Rose said. "Could I use your shower?"

"I can do even better than that for you," Faye smiled warmly. "Come with me."

Faye felt bad for acting a little suspicious toward Rose and Love at first. She had talked with Rose a little and she seemed perfectly nice and friendly. Plus Bobbie Jo had really seemed to take to them and that was always a good thing. Ever since she had been a little girl, Bobbie Jo had been a spirited handful, but the older she got the harder she had been to handle. They had been fighting a lot more than usual lately and the last thing Faye wanted was to have her only child grow distant from her. She supposed she could be a little tough on her sometimes, but she didn't want to see her make the same mistakes she had made when she was a young girl. Perhaps the visit from Rose and Love could help their relationship improve. Stranger things had happened.

Rose followed Faye upstairs, unabashedly admiring the swing of her ass under her sundress. Soon they reached their destination, the house's master bathroom, and Rose immediately saw what Faye had been talking about. The bathroom contained an open clawfoot tub that looked right out of the past. It was plenty big and Rose smirked when she calculated that you could easily fit two people in there and maybe three.

"This will get you better cleaned than any shower ever will," Faye declared. "You have plenty of time until dinner so feel free to rest up a bit. You must be exhausted."

"It has been a bit of a long day," Rose replied, returning Faye's friendly smile. She was tired from driving all day and from the walk, but she had enough energy left to play if the moment presented itself. She didn't dare come right out and ask Faye if she wanted to join her in the tub, but Rose was certainly thinking about it, as well as many more lewd invitations she could send Faye's way.

"Great, well take your time," Faye said. "I'll be downstairs."

Faye then left, closing the door behind her as Rose turned on the water and began filling the tub. The closer she had gotten to Faye the more she had seen that Bobbie Jo certainly hadn't monopolized the looks in the family. Her skin looked so soft and the years of single parenthood hadn't robbed Faye's face of the beautiful features of her own youth. The more the thought about it, the more Rose became convinced that this was a possibility worth exploring. After all, Love shouldn't be the only one of them having fun.

Rose sat on the edge of the tub and untied her sneakers. She pulled them off along with her socks and stuck her feet right in the water. Rose groaned in satisfaction as the filling warm water coated her tired feet. She could really go for some serious relaxing right about now, but it was always better if she had someone to relax with. All she had to do was find the right time to pounce and Rose felt she could make Faye hers.

Pulling her feet away from the tub and standing up, Rose peeled off her sundress. She pulled it over her head and exposed her naked body. She hadn't bothered with underwear and as the open air tickled her pussy, Rose groaned and reached down to stroke the lips of her labia.

"Soon," Rose grinned as she talked to her libido. "I'll get you some loving soon. Don't you worry."

Suddenly the door opened and Faye walked back in. Rose instinctively dropped her hand from her pussy, but she certainly wasn't embarrassed about being caught like this. She was ecstatic about it.

"I brought you some towels and I...oh my! I'm sorry!" Faye said when she saw Rose standing completely naked by the tub. "I didn't know you would be standing there like that!"

"Don't worry about it," Rose smiled. "Not like I don't have anything you haven't seen before. Besides it's just us girls here and I've never had a problem with nudity. It's natural to walk around like this."

"Bobbie Jo seems to think so," Faye said with a shake of her head. Rose made no attempt to cover herself and Faye told herself not to get flustered by the presence of the strange naked woman in her bathroom. If she wasn't going to be bothered by it, neither should she.

"Oh c'mon Faye," Rose teased. "Are you going to tell me there's never been a time when you took off all your clothes and just lounged around naked? No way you haven't done that. I'll bet you've got a great body under that dress. I know you like to get naked as much as that daughter of yours. Don't pretend you don't."

"Well that's...umm...that's rather personal there Rose," Faye replied as she put the towels down beside the tub. The water level had risen to an acceptable amount and Rose shut off the water and crawled inside the tub, making sure that Faye got a look at her ass and a glimpse of her pussy from behind.

"That's not a 'no,'" Rose grinned. "Don't be shy Faye."

"I should get back downstairs," Faye said as she began walking for the door again.

"No! Don't go," Rose requested. "Stay with me a little while. Dinners in the oven. You can stay and talk with me for a little while. Please."

Faye knew Rose had a point. There was no reason she really had for heading back downstairs at this moment. She could certainly stay here and talk to Rose. It would be a little weird for her to be sitting and talking with a naked woman in the tub beside her, but Rose didn't seem shy or ashamed of her body. It would have been impolite of her to leave like this so Faye stayed.

"Mmmm this is just heaven," Rose moaned as she stretched out her tired, naked body in the tub and began washing her skin. The exertion of driving and walking was easily cleaned off and the cleaner she got the more Rose felt like having some fun. Now that she had Faye with her here, there was no reason not to at least try something. There was a chance that Faye would freak out and throw her out of the house, but Rose hadn't gotten anywhere by being afraid to take chances.

"Sit down right here," Rose gestured toward the white tile near the tub. Faye felt this was a bit of an odd request, but she didn't say anything. One spot was as good as another. Besides, on a hot day like this, being splashed with some water would have been a relief.

Faye sat down beside the tub and she was immediately surprised by Rose. Before she even had a chance to get comfortable, Rose reached out from the tub and began massaging her shoulders.

"What are you doing?" Faye gasped. She had never been touched so boldly before. Rose had just reached out and grabbed her. The sensation of a strange woman rubbing her shoulders was strange, but Faye didn't jump up or anything.

"I'm just helping you relax a little Faye," Rose answered. "You're helping me relax so I'm returning the favor. God, you're tense. Do you ever get massaged Faye?"

"Ummm no...no time..." Faye answered in a distracted tone. It was so strange to be touched like this by someone she didn't know, but it did feel good. Faye didn't know what the hell was going on here, but she still didn't get up from the floor.

"You really should," Rose replied. "I mean you really are tense. You definitely could use some relaxation."

"Mmmm I know...I ummm try...but it's hard to..." Faye couldn't help but moan as Rose's touch relaxed her tense muscles. This girl did seem to know what she was doing.

"I guess it is hard raising a kid by yourself," Rose said as she continued massaging Faye's shoulders and moving lower to get at her back through her dress. "I don't even know what I would do if I was in your shoes. Raising someone like Bobbie Jo with no help. She must be a handful."

"She's...oooooh...rambunctious at times..." Faye moaned as Rose's hands loosened a tight spot in her back. "Oh my...that feels just wonderful!"

"I can make it better," Rose claimed. "Let's get this dress off you."

"What? No I can't!" Faye protested.

"Why? I just want to get at your back a little better," Rose replied innocently. "It's harder for me to rub you through your dress."

"But...ummm...I...I'm not wearing anything underneath," Faye admitted with obvious embarrassment. "It was just so hot and I..."

"Don't be ashamed," Rose interrupted. "After all it's not like I'm wearing anything either. Like I said, it's just us girls here."

Faye continued to protest, but she began to feel like she was being foolish. Rose's touch felt good on her back and what was the harm in taking off her dress? She'd been naked in front of other women before and it hadn't been a big deal or anything. It wasn't like Rose was going to jump out of the tub and force herself on her. She was being silly.

"C'mon Faye," Rose pressed on. "I won't even peek or anything. Promise."

"No it's ok, you can peek," Faye said. "I'm just not used to this."

Faye reached around back and unbuttoned the top of her dress. She pushed it off her shoulders and let it fall to around her waist. She reflexively crossed her arms over her breasts and kept them there, preventing Rose from gazing upon her flesh. Rose did have a chance to stare at her sexy, bare back and that was enough for her. She continued her massage, moving down Faye's back and noticing with glee how she could see the crack of her ass when she bent forward. There was a whole lot of Faye that Rose wanted to see and she was making excellent progress,

Faye continued to feel pleasure from the massage. It had been a long time since she had felt any touch like this and she shockingly realized her body was beginning to respond. Was she that hard up that she was actually getting turned on by another woman? Faye couldn't believe that was possible. This couldn't be what she was thinking it was.

After her husband had left, Faye had tried a few relationships with other men in town. But none of them had been suitable step-father material for Bobbie Jo and she had quickly given up on having a sex life and concentrated on raising her young daughter. Mostly Faye didn't mind missing out on men too much. It was her experience that they were loud, boorish and more often than not came too quickly. But there were times, late at night, when she craved the touch of a lover. Her fingers would take care of that need on those occasions, but Faye knew they were no substitute for the real thing.

She couldn't help but begin to suspect that Rose had some interest other than massaging her. Her touch was so pleasurable and as her hands moved lower Faye felt like she should be telling her to stop. But it felt too good for her to find the words she needed. She tried to find some way to distract herself from the feelings of arousal that were beginning. She wasn't a lesbian and wasn't planning on turning into one.

"Ummm I wonder what's keeping Bobbie Jo and your friend Jennifer," Faye said suddenly, wanting to keep her mind off sex. "Maybe I should call them."

"Oh don't you worry about those two," Rose smirked as she continued to massage Faye's flesh. She could feel how excited she was getting the woman. Now all she had to do was press a little harder. "Besides, if I know Love they won't be back for a little while. They'll be too busy with each other."

"What do you mean?" Faye asked, still fighting off her building pleasure.

"You know what I mean," Rose grinned. "You saw the way they were looking at each other. Don't pretend you didn't. They were totally into each other. I'd say that they're probably face deep in each other's pussy by now."

"What a thing to say!" Faye gasped as she shot up off the floor and kept her arms crossed over her breasts. "That was just a rude thing to say young lady!"

"Oh don't play ignorant with me Faye," Rose said, standing up in the tub, water and soap bubbles dripping off her nude body. "You're daughter is totally into girls. I could see it in her eyes and I just met her. You can't pretend that you haven't noticed the same thing."

"I don't know what you're talking about," Faye stammered out, but in fact she did. She would have been blind not to notice how Bobbie Jo was never with any boyfriends or anything. Boys were always asking her out and she was always pushing them away. Faye had even once found her daughter's stash of porno in the barn, but hadn't said anything. She had hoped it was a phase she would grow out of and didn't want it to become an issue that wedged in between them.

"Yes you do, you know exactly what I'm talking about," Rose shot back. "Mmmm and I see that good looks run in the family. Don't hide those tits of yours from me Faye. You should show those things off more, just like that sweet daughter of yours does. She looked so hot out there on that tractor. Love would have humped her leg if she'd had the chance and mmmmm so would I."

Faye couldn't believe this was happening. She was standing there topless as a completely nude TV star stood naked before her and confessed she was a lesbian. She couldn't listen to this anymore. It was getting too weird. Faye turned to reach for the door, but she didn't get far.

"Oh no you don't!" Rose said as she jumped out of the tub and grabbed Faye's shoulder. "I'm not done giving you your massage Faye. Don't you want to see how good I can really make you feel?"

Rose pressed her wet, nude body to Faye's bare back and whirled her around. She delivered a hot kiss to Faye's lips, the housewife's eyes shooting open wide in shock. Faye didn't know how to react. She had never been kissed by another woman before. It was strange and intoxicating all at once.

"Poor Faye," Rose said gently after breaking off the kiss and reaching up to caress her soft cheeks. "How long has it been since someone made you feel good? How long has it been since you've been fucked like a woman should be? Why should your daughter be having all the fun when you look so good and I want to touch you everywhere a woman should be touched? Don't resist me Faye. I can give you so much pleasure."

"This isn't happening..." Faye gasped softly in disbelief. It was like Rose had taken her breath away. Her heart was pounding and her head spinning. What was going on here?

"Don't be scared Faye," Rose replied. "I can make you feel so good if you let me. I know how to give a woman pleasure that no man can ever dream of giving. When was the last time you had sex Faye? I'll bet it wasn't that good, was it? Some guy on top of you, pumping away until he shot his load before you even had a chance to get close to coming. It's not like that with a woman, Faye. It's not like that at all. You haven't lived until you've had another woman's tongue licking your pussy."

"I don't want to do this," Faye automatically said, but her feet weren't moving. She was just standing there in front of the dripping wet Rose, holding her arms tightly across her breasts.

"I don't think you really mean that Faye," Rose said, delighting in flustering the older woman. Faye looked like a deer in the headlights and Rose fed off her insecurity and slightly panicked nature. She knew that deep down Faye wanted this. Hell she needed it. All Rose had to do was unlock those desires.

"I do...I do mean it...I don't want to do this..." Faye repeated. "Let's just pretend this never happened. I won't tell Bobbie Jo about this. We can just not talk about it."

"We could do that," Rose smirked. "But wouldn't you much rather have some fun. Wouldn't you much rather take that dress off and be naked with me Faye so I can show you how good a woman feels. Your daughter knows. You know as well as I do that she's fucking Love right now. Can you picture it Faye? Your little baby girl's face buried in my friend's pussy. Close your eyes and think about it. Think about how much fun she's having. You can have that fun too. I'll bet Bobbie Jo's face looks so good covered in girl cum. I'll find out soon too, cause if you won't play with me Faye, I'll just have to go down and fuck your little girl until she's howling my name."

Faye suddenly reached out and slapped Rose across the face. Rose didn't flinch though. Instead she grabbed Faye's hand and kissed it before placing it on her bare breast. She held Faye's hand against her left breast and forced her to fondle it.

"Use that passion on me Faye," Rose instructed, her cheek stinging but her pussy stirring. "I'll bet you liked slapping me, didn't you? You liked it for the same reason you like getting mad at Bobbie Jo, because it makes you feel alive. Because it makes you feel like you're not dead inside. I can make you feel so alive Faye. You need pleasure. You need to come. You need to feel like a woman for once and not some housewife abandoned by a useless husband."

Faye didn't want to listen to Rose's words, but she knew they were right. Slapping the actress like that had her heart pumping adrenaline through her veins. Faye was so confused and when she opened her mouth to say something she found herself being kissed again. Rose pushed their lips together in a passionate kiss. She tried to spark whatever embers were beginning to come to life in Faye. Rose kissed the woman as hard as she could, pushing her tongue and her desires inside her. Faye couldn't help but respond. She had never thought about other women this way, but Rose's mere presence was intoxicating. Faye didn't know what to do anymore. She wasn't even sure she wanted this to stop.

Rose took advantage of Faye's confused state by pushing down the rest of her dress. She pulled it down from around her waist and let it fall to the floor around her sandal covered feet. Faye's hand instinctively went to cover her crotch, but Rose pushed it away and Faye couldn't resist her. Rose did the same with Faye's other arm, pulling it away from her breasts so she could stand fully exposed for inspection.

"You're so beautiful," Rose smiled. "And you need this so bad."

Rose's eyes took in the naked woman before her. As she'd suspected, Faye was hiding a gorgeous chest. Her breasts had to be a D cup and they fit so well on her body. She had the womanly curves of someone who kept in shape, but didn't use extraordinary measures to fight off time. Rose loved her full, womanly body and smiled when she shifted her eyes downward, past the triangle of dark curls between her legs to see that Faye's pussy was getting wet.

"If you don't want this, then how come you're getting wet for me?" Rose questioned. "How come I can see and smell sweet girl juice on your pussy?"

"I'm...I'm not..." Faye protested, but her words were cut off when Rose reached down, stroked her labia and then pushed her fingers into Faye's mouth. Faye's eyes flew open when she tasted herself all over Rose's fingers. She'd tasted herself after masturbating before, but now it felt so wicked and sinful to have Rose's fingers in her mouth. But she couldn't say she didn't like it.

"Oh yeah taste yourself," Rose demanded. "You love the taste of pussy. Don't pretend you don't. You want to taste me too don't you? You want to feel my pussy against your face while I eat you out and give you more pleasure than you've ever felt in your life. Once you get that first taste of girl cum on your lips you will never get enough of it. Believe me, I know. You're going to taste pussy whether you want to or not. You'll taste it when you kiss your baby girl's cheek and she has Love's cum all over it."

"Nooo..." Faye sighed.

"Yesss..." Rose insisted before kissing Faye once again on the lips. "Don't fight this Faye. You know deep down this is what you need. You need to feel like a woman again. Let's go now Faye. Take me to your bedroom."

"I...I..." Faye stammered, but she knew that it was useless to resist Rose. Her thoughts were crashing into each other all at once. She didn't know what was what, but she could feel her pussy getting wet. She could feel how Rose was turning her on. Faye felt Rose's hand press against her ass and push her forward and she automatically began walking, leaving her dress behind.

Rose grabbed onto Faye's hand and let the silent housewife guide her toward her bedroom. Faye felt like she had been hypnotized by Rose's confidence and that she had no will left to resist her. Once she saw the way, Rose took control, leading Faye by the hand into her own bedroom. When they got inside, Rose made sure to leave the door open and pushed Faye down onto her bed. Faye moaned when she fell onto the mattress and sprawled her naked body onto the bedspread.

"Now it's going to get really good Faye," Rose promised with a grin as she pulled off Faye's sandals and threw them down. "You don't have to do anything now. You don't even have to think. You just have to lay back and let me show you pleasure."

Rose then fell onto the bed and pulled her naked body on top of Faye's rubbing their hefty bare breasts together as they started another kiss. Faye might have been confused and out of her head, but it didn't stop her from responding to Rose's hot kiss. It had been years since Faye had been kissed like this. In fact she couldn't even remember the last time she had felt a kiss this soft and sexy. It hadn't been with her last boyfriends and it sure as hell hadn't been with her husband during the last years of their marriage. Her body responded to the kiss, not caring who it was on top of her. Faye moaned and opened her mouth for Rose to have better access.

"That's it Faye, just let me kiss you," Rose instructed, her control over the older woman complete. "Mmm I'm gonna make you lust after pussy just as much as that slut daughter of yours does."

Faye opened her mouth, about to say something to defend her Bobbie Jo's honor, but that just gave Rose another opportunity to kiss her and plunge her tongue inside. Faye began to writhe underneath Rose, just as the redhead reached down for her heavy tits. Rose played with Faye's large mounds of girl flesh, massaging them and rubbing them together as she kissed her way down Faye's neck and toward her now heaving chest. Rose had the grin of a predator as she ran her tongue between Faye's breasts, licking the sweat between her cleavage and kissing the curves of her tits.

While she did this, Rose didn't stop fondling Faye's breasts. She wasn't too rough on them, but she gave the woman a firm, passionate touch. Rose loved the feel of her soft, sexy breasts underneath her hot hands and she squeezed them, feeling the soft flesh mold to the shape of her hands. She played with Faye's jiggling tits as she started sucking on her nipples. Rose fastened her lips tightly to Faye's nipples feeling them swell in her mouth while Faye began tossing her head around on the bed and moaning.

The moans that came from Faye were coming despite her still active reservations. This was all so new to her, but she just couldn't find the will to make Rose stop. Faye didn't feel as if she was being forced, she was just being put into a position where it was too good for her to say no. The men in her life had rarely paid as much attention to her breasts as Rose was doing. Faye had always had big breasts but guys had just wanted to look at them, not touch them in a way that gave her pleasure.

"Doesn't it feel good Faye?" Rose asked, pulling her face up from the mother's chest. "Doesn't it feel good to have another woman sucking on your big, sexy tits? It's only a hint of how good I can make you feel. I can do things to your pussy that will make you come in floods. But I want you to tell me what you want."

"I...I...don't know what..." Faye said softly in between her moans.

"Yes you do...you know what you want," Rose stated. "Tell me Faye. Tell me what to do."

"Make me feel good...make me feel gooooooood..." Faye moaned, her will breaking officially as Rose continued to stimulate her nipples. She hated and loved what was happening to her. This actress had barged into her life and was now doing things she couldn't bear to have end.

"No, do better," Rose chastised. "Tell me to eat your pussy Faye. Tell me what I want to hear."

"Ohhhhhhhh eat my pussy Rose," Faye groaned, her face burning in humiliation as the dirty words escaped her lips. But even as she felt embarrassed, her heart was pounding the same way it was when she slapped Rose. Saying it like Rose wanted her to was making adrenaline flow in her body.

"Say it again," Rose said with a wolf's grin. "Say it again like you mean it this time."

As Rose issued her order her hand snaked down to Faye's pussy and began stroking her full, juicy lips. Her essence coated Rose's fingers and the actress began to do some serious snatch rubbing on the older woman.

"OOOOOOOOOOOOOOH!!!" Faye cried out in pleasurable shock. "Yesssssssssss eat my pussy Rose! Eat my pussy! Please! Make me come! Make me feel like a fucking woman again!"

Now that was just what Rose wanted to hear, so she gave the desperate, writhing woman under what she needed. Rose kissed her way down from Faye's breasts, past her stomach and toward the heat of her pussy. Rose reacted to the scent of Faye's arousal the way a shark reacted to blood in the water. It flared up all her senses and brought out the horny tigress inside her.

Rose dragged her tongue over Faye's thighs, circling around her pussy and heightening her arousal. Faye was now groaning in anticipation and when Rose finally pressed her lips to her pussy, it was if the world suddenly froze for her. Everything else didn't matter. All that Faye wanted to think about was the pleasure that coursed through her body like a bolt of lightening.

"OHHHHHHHHH MYYYYY GODDDDDDDD!!!" Faye screamed. It had been too long since anything but her own fingers had touched her there and Rose's tongue was like nothing she had ever felt. Rose licked her way past her labia and right inside her heated core. Rose's tongue made her body tense up with sheer pleasure and rushes of energy shot up her spine.

Rose had never been with a woman who needed an orgasm as badly as Faye did at that moment. Her pussy was soaked with years of stored up juices and Rose happily lapped away at them. Faye's cunt was nice and snug around her tongue. Rose was certain that Bobbie Joe had herself one hell of a hot little pussy, but her mother was just perfection under her tongue. Her juices were like fine wine, rich and flavorful. They were so warm and they just dripped down Rose's throat to her stomach like it really was honey. Rose knew it wasn't going to take much to get off a woman as needy as Faye was and she wanted to make sure to fully appreciate the taste of her juices before she began to have second thoughts about all of this.

"Ooooooooh ooooooh ahhhhhhh..." Faye gasped and cried as Rose licked her pussy. The pleasure was coming fast and furious to her body and she was having trouble taking it all in. It was like the pleasure was too much for her and Faye tried to keep up with it. She was breathing hard and her whole body crackled with energy. Faye could feel her tits bouncing on her chest and she reflexively reached down to grab them. Soon Faye was fondling her own breasts as Rose slipped her tongue inside her cunt over and over again. It was all so scary and so good for Faye all at once.

Hearing Faye cry out like that in gurgled gasps of rapture pushed Rose's efforts on. She sped up her tonguing and alternated that with sucking on her pussy lips. Rose sucked her labia and stimulated Faye with her fingers, pushing two of them inside and coating them with girl juice. Rose then used her juicy digits to do a little finger painting on Faye's thighs, tracing little shapes and designs on her skin before licking them off her.

Faye had given up questioning why this had happened to her. All she cared about was that it felt better than any sex she could remember. Rose's tongue seemed hell bent on bringing her pleasure and that put her light years ahead of any man she had been with. For the first time in years she was on the verge of an orgasm not of her own making and it made her body quiver in anticipation. Rose's tongue was getting her off so fast that Faye felt like she was on a roller coaster without breaks.

"Mmmmm such a hot juicy pussy," Rose admired as she pulled her shiny lips up and inserted her fingers into her lover. "It's a fucking shame that no slut's been licking this snatch every night. Mmmm but now I'm here and I'm going to lick all those nights of pent up arousal away. You're gonna be so much happier now that you've had my tongue in your pussy. You'll be looking for female fuck friends in no time. I'll bet Bobbie Jo has a nice little collection she could introduce to you. Maybe you could even share a few. Mmmm wouldn't that be hot? Slut mother and slut daughter."

At the sound of her daughter's name, Faye felt an intense swell of shame. She couldn't believe she was doing this. Was it true that her daughter felt this way about girls? All the signs pointed to it and if it was true, now Faye could see why. But she didn't want her daughter to lose respect for her. Those feelings didn't last though because they were quickly replaced by body shocks of pleasure.

When she pushed her face back into Faye's pussy, Rose went right for her clit. She had tasted enough of Faye's juices. Now it was time to make sure she had an orgasm she would never forget. Rose kept her fingers inside Faye's pussy, making the fit for her tongue even tighter. She lapped at Faye's clitoris, feeling the bud swell before she pulled her tongue back and went after her with her lips. While her fingers fucking Faye, Rose sucked her clit, drawing the orgasm right out of her.

"OH MY GOD!!! OH MY GOD!!! ROSE!!! YESSSSSSS!!!" Faye gasped in disbelief that anything could feel this good. Her body was completely on edge and she felt like the orgasm rushing toward her might tear her apart, like a firecracker about to go off in a closed fist. But she welcomed these feelings. She welcomed them like the long lost feelings they were.

"DON'T YOU STOP!!!" Faye commanded. "DON'T YOU EVER FUCKING STOP!!!"

As Faye's cries grew louder, her juices grew richer and bolder, Rose just kept on licking. Underneath the screams she could have sworn she heard something behind her, but she was way too occupied to look. She peered up at Faye and saw the woman, mauling her bare breasts and tugging on her nipples while she lay there flat on her back, her eyes closed and her face delirious with pleasure.

Rose didn't slow down one bit on Faye's clit. She sucked the desire right out of her and into her horny mouth while she continued finger fucking her. Rose could feel her own pussy dribbling hot juice down her legs and beads of sweat running down her bare back and over her asshole and pussy. It was making her shiver with pleasure as she feasted on Faye's womanly orifice. Rose needed to feel Faye come and when she added a third finger to her cunt, she finally got what she wanted.

"OHHHHHHHH YESSSSSSSSSS MY GOD YESSSSSSSSSSSSS!!!" Faye howled in orgasm as she came, her pussy creaming onto Rose's tongue and filling her mouth with the sweet essence of sexual pleasure. Faye felt like she was on the verge of blacking out from the intensity and she kept her eyes locked shot as she took it all in. Cream pumped out of her cunt as years of frustration disappeared in hot blasts of ecstasy. Faye had never felt anything like this and she knew at that moment she'd do anything to feel it again. Wave after wave of pure pleasure ran through her body as her cries floated through the air.

But just as Faye thought there was no way the pleasure would ever end, a voice sent her fantasy crashing back to earth.

"Oh my God momma!" A voice cried out and Faye's eyes flew open to confirm her worst fears. Bobbie Jo was standing in the doorway starting at her with open mouth shock. That Jennifer Love girl was standing right behind her and Faye felt like her whole world had suddenly collapsed around her. She had been so high and now all she felt was dirty and sinful. Her beautiful daughter had watched her and she felt so ashamed. However, those feelings did not appear to be mutual.

"Oh my God momma!" Bobbie Joe repeated, before adding the kicker. "That was the hottest fucking thing I have ever seen!"

Faye couldn't believe what she heard and her eyes received another shock when she noticed that Bobbie Jo's bikini top was pushed down and the Love girl was playing with her breasts, squeezing and pinching them while she nuzzled her neck. Faye could also see that her daughter had her hand under her overalls and had been touching herself while she had come against Rose's face.

"Ooooh I like this development," Rose grinned evilly. "Let's see where this leads, shall we?"

Rose leapt off the bed and left Faye to her own deep humiliation. This was the last thing she wanted and she grabbed at the bedspread to cover her naked body as Bobbie Jo approached the bed. The only thing that shocked Faye more than the presence of her daughter at this moment were the words coming from her mouth.

"No...don't cover up momma, let me see you," Bobbie Jo drawled sexily as Love and Rose watched with rising interest. "Let me see your body."

Bobbie Jo tugged away at the covers, exposing her mother's body to her. The hunger in her eyes was clear and it made Faye visibly nervous.

"Oh momma, you're beautiful," Bobbie Jo giggled. It wasn't the first time she had seen her mother nude, but it was the first time she had ever seen her like this. Girl cum still was dribbling down her leg and her pussy was covered in sexual release and Rose's saliva.

"Bobbie Jo, don't look at me like that," Faye commanded, but her daughter wasn't listening.

"Why not momma? Why shouldn't I look at you like this?" Bobbie Jo inquired wickedly. "I like looking at you. Don't you like looking at me?"

Bobbie Jo then pushed her overalls all the way down her legs and cast off her half-on top, leaving her as nude as her mother.

"Mmmmm it looks like we both like the same thing," Bobbie Jo cooed. "Oh momma, I had no idea you were into girls."

"I'm not...I'm not a lesbian..." Faye protested. "This was just...it was...I couldn't help myself..."

"Don't worry momma, I understand," Bobbie Jo grinned. "Rose is so fucking sexy. Just like her little friend over there. I wonder if her pussy tastes as good as Love's. Do you know that momma? Do you know what Rose tastes like? Did you eat her famous pussy momma like I ate Love's?"

"Don't talk like that Bobbie Jo," Faye said, but the teen completely ignored her mother's wishes. Bobbie Jo had never been more turned on in her life and she was being fueled by a dark, nasty need she'd had for as long as she'd known she liked girls. This was the most wicked of her fantasies come to life right before her horny, young eyes.

Bobbie Jo and Love had returned to the house after throwing their clothes back on and both had been very surprised to not find anyone waiting for them. They had begun looking around the house for Rose and Faye and it hadn't been long before they had heard the moans. Both girls knew perfectly well what kind of moans they were and Bobbie Jo would have recognized her mother's voice anywhere. In response, she had grabbed Love by the hand and dragged her upstairs and when they had walked in on the two of them naked by the bed, Bobbie Jo had thought she was going to pass out in shock.

To see her mother spread out and nude while a beautiful woman ate her pussy was the last thing Bobbie Jo had expected to ever see. She had thought about it. God, had she ever thought about it. But she had never thought fantasy would become reality. Now that she had caught her mother in this position Bobbie Jo knew she couldn't deny the wicked, pulsing desire in her body. She had to do what she was about to do.

"Momma you looked so hot having your pussy eaten like that," Bobbie Jo wantonly stated, hovering above her mother's nude body lying on the bed. "I got so fucking wet watching her lick you and make you into a slut like me."

"Please Bobbie Jo...stop it..." Faye begged, but it was to no avail. There was no stopping her horny daughter.

"There's something you don't know about me momma," Bobbie Jo grinned. "I'm the biggest fucking tramp in town, but I'm not spreadin my legs for any of those dumb boys around here. Mmmmm I only play with girls and I love it. I love eating pussy and then pushing some hot slut's face into my cunt. All the hot girls in town know it, because I've fucked them all. I've been fucking Judy for years. She loves having me come over after she's put the kids to bed so she can fuck me with a strap on while she's wearing her husband's clothes. Mmmmm it feels so good momma. I love being a little lesbo slut and now you're one too momma."

Faye didn't know what shocked her more. Her daughter flat out confessing her sexuality like that, the fact that she was fucking her best friend or the fact that she was liking what she was hearing. The confusion that Rose had created in her was an unstoppable storm inside her body now. Faye didn't know what to do. She was nude on her bed while her daughter and two famous actresses gawked at her. All Faye could do was pretend this wasn't affecting her like it was.

"No...I'm not a slut!" Faye insisted. "Don't say that!"

"You are a slut momma...just like me..." Bobbie Jo said as she licked her lips, the fantasy that she always thought of late at night when she was too turned on to stop herself was right before her and she was going to grab it. "I saw how much you were lovin that tongue inside you! I saw you come all over Rose's face. Mmmm in fact...c'mere Rose...right now!"

Rose and Love had been content to just stand back and watch this unfolding drama. They had been too turned on by what they were seeing to try and inject themselves back into the fun. But when Rose heard her name, she didn't hesitate to walk up to Bobbie Jo. The teen greeted the actress with a sexy kiss, pressing her lips to Rose's while she wrapped her arms around her neck and tasted the flavor all over Rose's pale face.

"Mmmmm you taste good momma!" Bobbie Jo giggled. Faye's mouth with open with shock over what her daughter had just done, but it was only the beginning of what Bobbie Jo wanted to do.

"There's something else you don't know about me either," Bobbie Jo continued. "I wanna fuck you momma! You're the only girl I wanted that I could never have and now I am gonna have you! I saw how much you loved having your pussy licked! Let's see how much better you love it when it's your nasty lil Bobbie Jo eating you out!"

Before Faye could move or react in any way, Bobbie Jo pressed her young face to hers and kissed her. It wasn't like the mother/daughter kisses they had shared so many times over the years. It was same kind of kiss that Rose had just given her. It was the kiss of a lover! Her own daughter was kissing her like a lover! This was sick! But Faye couldn't find a way to make her stop. The need Rose had installed in her was pumping in her veins like a drug. She couldn't make the feelings of lust stop even when it was her little girl kissing her and rubbing her hands all over her face.

"Holy shit!" Rose gasped. Even in her wildest thoughts about these two had she expected things to go this far. She had seen a lot in her days, but never anything like this and her pussy was on fire watching it. She didn't dare get involved though. She didn't want to risk breaking the spell of lust the two women were under.

"Mmmm momma...did you like it when I used to suck on your big titties when I was a little baby?" Bobbie Jo asked, her voice dripping with nasty and lewd intent. "Well now I'm all grown up and I'm gonna suck those titties so good momma."

"Noooo Bobbie Jo...we can't...we can't do this..." Faye groaned, fighting off her own body to spit those words out of her mouth. This was wrong! It was incest! There was no way you could possibly defend what was happening...except that it felt good. Faye couldn't help but respond. Her daughter's kiss was hot and sexy and the fact that it was her own flesh and blood kissing her filled Faye with a wicked rush that she had never experienced before. It was like she was getting drunk and high at the same time from kissing Bobbie Jo and even as she writhed on the bed and tried to get her daughter to stop, Faye began to feel as if deep down she really wanted this to happen.

"Look at this Love," Rose whispered, grabbing her friend by the hand and tugging her to the bed. She was afraid to raise her voice, as if any distraction could make the show stop.

"I'm looking! I'm looking!" Love replied, her voice also a sharp whisper. Never, even in her kinkiest porno fantasies, have Love ever thought she would see something like this. There was no other word for it but taboo. It was a mother and daughter letting their desires for each other free and Love felt like her pussy could cream just from the stimulation filling her eyeballs. It had been easy to see that Bobbie Jo had a slutty side from the first moment they met. But Love had no idea she was this fucking slutty.

Bobbie Jo had her face buried in her mother's breasts, squeezing them and sucking on her nipples like an eager child. She had fantasized about this for so long, but she had never thought her mother would let her touch her like this. Seeing Rose's beautiful face against her mother's pussy changed the world for Bobbie Jo and all she wanted right now was to show her beautiful momma how much she loved her and how much she wanted her.

"Stop...please God stop...noooo Bobbie Jo!" Faye cried out, her words betrayed by the passionate cries that came in between them. Her body wanted this and Bobbie Jo refused to let her mother wiggle away from her. She used all the strength she had developed form working in the fields to pin her mother down while she kissed her tits and played with her long, pink nipples.

"You don't really want me to stop momma," Bobbie Jo said. "You want me to eat your pussy and make you come. Rose made you feel good, didn't she? Well no one can make you feel better than your own little girl. Momma I know all the ways to make a girl come and I've wanted to do this to you for so long. Don't stop me momma! Let me show you what a good little girl I can be to my slutty mommy!"

It had just been the two of them alone on the farm for so long and Bobbie Jo had always felt it was natural for her to be attracted to her mother. After all, she was a beautiful, sexy woman and Bobbie Jo loved beautiful, sexy women. She didn't feel it was nasty or wrong. It was something she wanted more than anything. She had wanted her mother since she had first realized she was only attracted to girls. Now she could finally show her mother how much she meant to her as she began kissing her way down her bare body.

Faye continued to squirm on the bed, her nerves and reluctance becoming more and more visible, the closer Bobbie Jo got to between her legs. It felt so good, but she knew it was wrong. Hell, Faye practically expected the Sheriff to bust down the door and drag her away for doing this. Of course that didn't happen, but Faye couldn't help but feel she and Bobbie Jo were crossing the uncrossable line. But before she could get any more insecure about this, Faye found two sexy pairs of lips telling her it was ok.

Not able to stand back anymore and just watch the show, Rose and Love threw themselves into the action. They feel onto the bed, each one of them taking a side of Faye's body and they were kissing all over her face and neck, their soft, wet lips pressing to her bare flesh over and over again and easing her nerves.

"Don't fight her off Faye," Rose instructed. "You have no idea how fucking hot this is. Watching your sexy daughter make you into her slut is fucking amazing and it's even better for you because you get to feel her hot, pussy loving lips all over your body. We just get to watch and you get to feel it. You get to feel her suck on your big tits and kiss you everywhere you're dying to be touched. Don't act like you don't want this. Mmmm I know how much you loved it when I tongue fucked your needy little cunt!"

"Mmmm your daughter is soooooo good Faye," Love assured the horny housewife. "I felt her tongue in me and she made me come so hard. Every mommy should have a daughter as sexy as yours and look at her now...look at her pretty face lining up with your pussy. Don't shut your eyes! Watch her get ready to eat you out!"

If Faye had been unable to fight off one horny woman, she knew she was completely powerless against three. Her brain still screamed at her that this was wrong, but her heart and her pussy told her to just lie back and let Bobbie Jo do her thing. She felt her teen daughter's tongue slide over her bellybutton, just as Rose and Love began sucking on her heaving tits. She had loving attention all over her body and, after going without it for so long, to have so much of it was lulling her into a state of perpetual ecstasy. Her words still begged her daughter to stop, but her body told her this was going to happen and she was going to love it.

"I've wanted this pussy for so long momma," Bobbie Jo squealed when she got to where she longed to be. Her hand was actually trembling as she made her fantasy come true and began stroking her mother's slit. She rubbed Faye's labia gently, making juice drip from between her lips and eliciting hungry moans from her mouth.

"Feels good doesn't it?" Rose demanded while her hand squeezed Faye's right breast. "Mmmm you love your baby playing with your pussy, don't you? Tell her you do. Tell your slutty daughter to make you come. Tell her to eat her momma's pussy!"

"I can't...I can't say those things..." Faye protested, the words completely unconvincing to her audience.

"Yes you can," Love pressed, her tongue grazing Faye's left nipple, licking the sensitive nub. She couldn't believe she was doing this but it was making her pussy so wet to watch Faye and Bobbie Jo play with each other.

"Tell her how good it feels...tell her all the nasty things you were saying to Rose when we walked in on you," Love urged as she pulled away long enough to push her dress back off her body. She couldn't be dressed at a time like this. She wanted to be just as naked as the rest of them and besides she knew it couldn't hurt Faye's libido for her to see some more hot girl flesh in front of her.

"Tell me momma," Bobbie Jo ordered as she hovered her face over her mother's dripping pussy. "Tell your nasty little baby to eat your pussy. Tell your little girl to suck on her mommy's cunt!"

The words of all three girls buzzed through Faye's overheated brain. Her pussy was close to dangerous levels of desire. Her body was shaking from the attentions of these three horny girls and she just couldn't hold back anymore. She knew it was wrong and she didn't care.

"Eat me Bobbie Jo!" Faye growled from the very depths of her sex crazed soul. "Eat that pussy! Eat your momma's hot little box like the nasty little bitch you are! Show momma what that horny tongue of yours can do!"

Faye's next words were completely indecipherable because she was too busy screaming out to make them clear. Bobbie Jo plunged her face into her mother's pussy, lapping away at her yummy, hot juices. Bobbie Jo had always loved eating a woman out just after she'd come and tasting the cream from her orgasm and it was even better knowing it was her mother's cream she was licking. The taste of the orgasm Rose had just given her was all over her pink folds and Bobbie Jo didn't miss a single drop. Her pink, teen tongue licked up a storm in her Faye's pussy swallowing all her sex cream and making a new batch drip right down her throat.

While this was happening, Rose and Love were blissfully making out, their lips pressed together over Faye's breasts, but their eyes pointed straight down at Bobbie Jo. Her young face was buried between her mother's legs and Rose and Love didn't even want to blink and miss a second of this show. They couldn't wait to tell Sarah and everyone about this, but they knew they had one problem. Who the hell would believe them?

"OOOOOOOOOOOH YOU NASTY GIRL!!!" Faye screamed, words pumping out of her mouth that she never thought she'd hear herself say. "EAT MOMMA'S PUSSY!!! YOU'RE FUCKING EVERY GIRL IN TOWN AND NOW YOU'RE FUCKING MEEEEEE!!! GIVE MOMMY YOUR TONGUE SO I CAN COME ALL OVER IT LIKE THE SLUT YOU ARE!!! MMMMMMM MOMMA'S GOT SUCH A GOOOOOOD GIRLLL!!!"

Bobbie Jo had longed to hear these words for so long and tears of joy were almost falling from her eyes at the sound of them. Her mother was just as yummy as she'd always wanted her to be. No pussy she'd ever had tasted as good to her as her momma's did at that moment. Bobbie Jo knew she was going to need these juices on her tongue every day from now on and she pressed her teen face in harder, tongue fucking her momma's pink and licking up every drop of girl juice she could get her tongue on.

"YESSSSS BOBBIE JO YESSSSSS EAT MY PUSSY!!!" Faye continued to scream, in the loud voice that had yelled at her daughter so many times over the years. "MAKE ME INTO A NASTY SLUT LIKE YOUUUUUUUU!!! OOOOOOOOOOOH YOU'RE EATING YOUR MOMMA'S PUSSY SO GOOD YOU GODAMNED WHORE!!! WICKED LITTLE CUNT!!! DON'T STOP BABY!!! MAKE MOMMA COME!!!"

Rose had four of her fingers pressing into her pussy at the sight before her. Watching it had been so hot, she had come instantly when she had reached down to stroke her slit and she was already hungry for more. She was rubbing herself into a frenzy, her eyes still locked on the forbidden pairing before her, when Rose felt Love's hand on her shoulder.

"Don't touch yourself Rose," Love begged. "Let me do it! Let me make you come while we watch them!"

That was just what Rose wanted and she hopped off the bed to walk nakedly to the other side. She crawled back on and kissed Love hotly on the lips, sucking her housemate's tongue right into her mouth and reaching up to grip her jiggling tits. Love groaned from Rose's familiar and oh so sexy touch on her naked body. Only Rose could make her ignore the mother/daughter sex show, but there was no reason they couldn't watch and play on the same time.

Rose lay herself down on the bed, flat on her stomach right across from Faye. Her wet pussy soaked the bedspread as Love got on her belly right behind her and spread open her pussy from behind. Before Rose knew what hit her Love had pushed her face between the cheeks of her ass and was licking her pussy while her eyes remained straight ahead and staring at Bobbie Jo driving her mother to orgasm.

"OOOOOOOOOH LOVE LICK IT!!!" Rose screamed as Love's tongue dipped into her sizzling snatch. "TONGUE FUCK MY PUSSY WHILE THIS LITTLE WHORE FUCKS HER MOMMY!!! MAKE ME COME WHILE THESE FUCKING COUNTRY CUNTS DO EACH OTHER LIKE THE NASTY BITCHES THEY ARE!!!"

Knowing her new friends were loving what they saw, Bobbie Jo turned up the heat on her mother. She had been furiously fingering herself the whole time and she had come instantly all over her fingers the second she had gotten her first taste of her momma. But she hadn't even slowed down a bit after that orgasm and now girl juices were running all the way down Bobbie Jo's arm. She used her wet, sticky fingers to help get her momma off, by sliding three of them inside Faye's spread pussy and fingering her while she kept licking.

"OHHHHHHH MYYYYY GODDDDDDD HOW DID YOU GET SO FUCKING NASTY BOBBIE JO!!!" Faye cried out at the top of her lungs. She had given up trying to make it stop. Now all she wanted was for the pleasure filling her body to never, ever end. "FUCK MOMMA LIKE THAT!!! MMMMMMM BEEN SO LONG SINCE I'VE BEEN FUCKED GOOD!!! GIVE MOMMA WHAT SHE NEEDS!!! YOU AND YOUR NASTY FRIENDS ARE TOO GOOD!!! FUCK MY PUSSY YOU NASTY GIRL!!! EAT MOMMY OUT!!! I LOVE YOUR NASTY TONGUE IN MY PUSSY!!! EAT ME BABY!!! LICK ALL THE NASTY JUICES OUT OF MOMMA'S CUNT!!! MAKE ME FUCKING COME ALL OVER MY BABY'S FACE!!!"

Love's hands were gripping so tightly to Rose's ass cheeks that she was afraid her nails would break the skin. Rose didn't care though. She had already come once all over Love's horny tongue and she wanted to do it again. She had never been this turned on in her life. Watching Bobbie Jo and Faye go at it like wanton whores was getting her wetter than anything had since the first time Love and Sarah had showed her what women were truly capable of doing. Love's tongue kept pushing into her hot cunt like a piston and Rose quickly felt another orgasm brewing as they both kept their eyes right on their new friends.

Bobbie Jo knew her momma was right on the verge and she sucked hard on her clit, licking her hot juices and feeling her clit pulse with the nasty desires Bobbie Jo felt every day of her life. Now that her momma was just like her, Bobbie Jo knew they were going to be getting along a hell of a lot better now.

"Come for me momma!" Bobbie Jo begged, pumping her fingers in and out of Faye's pussy while she talked. "Come all over your slut daughter's face!!! Show me how much you love me! Gimmie all your hot girl cum momma! Feed your nasty little Bobbie Jo her dinner!!!"

Faye stared down at her daughter, juice covering her precious young face. It was smeared on her lips, on her nose and down her chin. Bobbie Jo's face seemed to be glowing for her and knowing it was her juices staining her daughter's skin sent a surge of ecstasy through Faye's body that she had never felt before. Her body was completely on edge, just waiting for that little push it needed to fall into orgasm and when Bobbie Jo plunged her face down into her pussy again Faye got that push.

"OHHHHHHHHHHH!!!" Faye wailed in rapture as her pussy tightly contracted around her daughter's amazing tongue. Her orgasm blasted against Bobbie Jo's teen face and the girl lapped it all up like it was candy. Faye screamed over and over again in pure pleasure and the only thing that stopped her cries was Rose smothering her lips against hers.

Rose kissed Faye ferociously, her own cries flowing into the mother's mouth as Love's tongue drove her to orgasm for a second time. Love's tongue always felt so good inside her pussy, licking and fucking her clit and the sight of seeing Faye come all over her daughter's face and cream her tan skin was something Rose couldn't help but go wild over. Just seeing it was enough to get her off and Love's tongue just made it sweeter. Rose's orgasm was only silenced by the fact that she had her lips locked with Faye's sharing their saliva as they both came.

Both Faye and Rose humped their creaming pussies against their lovers' tongues as they screamed and cursed into each other's mouth. This was all new to Faye, but Rose had felt these wicked, pulsing sensations so many times before. That didn't lessen them, though, and it left Rose with a wild, happy smile on her face when she pulled away to grin at the gasping, squirming Faye.

"Did it feel good Faye? Did it feel good to come all over your baby girl's slutty tongue?" Rose asked wickedly.

"Mmmmmmm yesssss...sooooooo fucking good..." Faye groaned, her body still feeling the aftershocks of her orgasm. Her brain was far, far away now. Her lust was still in control.

"What about you Bobbie Jo?" Love asked. "Did your mommy's pussy taste good?"

"See for yourself," Bobbie Jo grinned as she pressed her lips to Love's. They shared the essence that covered them back and forth, Bobbie Jo getting her first taste of Rose and Love getting her first yummy sampling of Faye's flavor.

"Mmmm she does taste good," Love giggled. "You're a lucky girl."

"Oh I know that," Bobbie Jo drawled. "My momma is the hottest thing here. Except for me of course."

"So how about it Faye?" Rose demanded. "You gonna return the favor? You gonna reward your little girl for making you come so sweet? You gonna taste that tight teen pussy of hers? What are you gonna do?"

Faye felt three sets of horny eyes staring at her, waiting for her answer. She didn't know how to feel. It had felt so good. It had felt so right. But she knew it was wrong to feel this way about her daughter. Didn't it? Faye didn't know how to feel, but she did know something. She could worry about it tomorrow.

"Bobbie Jo, bring that pussy of yours to momma's lips and I'll show you what I'm going to do," Faye declared with a lick of her lips.

Rose and Love could only watch with wide smiles as Bobbie Jo crawled onto the bed and started riding her mother's face. Who knew how all this was going to end, but they were damn sure not staying in any stupid motel now. That much was certain.

* * * * *

"It's almost time," David Terrance said as he glanced at his watch.

"Relax it'll get here," Frank Blevens replied.

"I don't like this plan, it's too risky," David declared.

"These are risks we have to take," Frank shot back. "Look, we need the MAW device. We can't have it fall into anyone's hands but ours. This was the only way. It's probably going to be messy, but we've handled messy before. The important thing is that we get the device."

Suddenly the door to the plane opened and what David and Frank had been waiting for arrived.

"What took you so long?" David demanded.

"There were some collateral damage problems that needed to be taken care of," Brandon answered. "Though in this case I look at is as a benefit."

"Are Waldo, Franklin and Delbert dead?" Frank asked.

"Yes," Brandon lied. He didn't have his confirmation yet, but he had bigger fish to fry right now. In a few minutes Waldo and his friends would be irrelevant to the bigger picture.

"It's a shame, they were always very effective," Frank sighed.

"Hey when you hired them to steal the device, you knew that eventually they were going to figure out what was going on," Brandon said. "That's why you brought me in. To steal it from them before they learned the truth. What did you think I was going to do, let them off with a slap on the wrist? I was always going to kill them."

"Let's focus on the device," David declared. "Do you have it?"

"I certainly do," Brandon answered as he pulled it out of the bag. Frank and David's eyes lit up like they were staring at the Maltese Falcon itself. But just as suddenly as Brandon pulled it out, he shoved it back into his bag.

"However, I think it's time we talked about renegotiating my deal," Brandon announced. "I've been doing some research into the work of the now late Dr. Marcus Barker and his partner, Dr. Raymond Hall. It was very interesting stuff, if I don't say so myself. I had no idea of the true possibilities of the MAW device until I read up on it."

"What are you getting at Brandon?" Frank demanded. "Are you voiding our agreement?"

"I've decided to keep the MAW device for myself, Frank," Brandon replied evenly before reaching into the bag and pulling out a silencer equipped handgun. With a calm squeeze, Brandon shot a bullet right into Frank's forehead. David reached for his own gun, but it was too late and Brandon quickly shot him too, a soft pop ending his life. Frank and David slumped forward onto the table before them, their heads hitting the formica. Brandon then walked up to the pilot and, before he had a chance to react, ended his life in a red splash against the cockpit walls.

Whistling while he worked, Brandon then reached into the bag again and pulled out a small but powerful helping of plastique. He quickly assembled a crude bomb, set the timer for five minutes and strode outside the plane. Brandon stood on the edge of the cliff, overlooking the wide Atlantic and calmly waited for a minute. A helicopter soon emerged and after getting low enough it dropped its ladder. Brandon grabbed onto the ladder and, MAW device in tow, was pulled up to safety.

The helicopter took off and precisely 90 seconds later the bomb went off, reducing the plane to burnt wreckage and a rising plume of smoke to signify that something was once there.

"What are we going to do now Waldo?" Franklin asked.

"Don't worry Franklin," Waldo replied as the four faces peeked out from behind the trees. They had arrived the same time as Brandon and when they had seen him they had decided to wait and see what happened next. The answer they found was definitive to say the least.

"I've got a back up plan," Waldo announced. "You've always got to have a back up plan."

Jamie Lynn just shook her head as they all began walking down the hill again. These guys were total weirdsville. But at least they weren't boring. This was actually fun, except for the parts with the knives and the bullets. Jamie Lynn found herself wondering how Britney's press conference had gone. She wondered if Britney had even noticed she was gone.

* * * * *

"Chrissy, what if someone recognizes us?" Britney asked, her voice betraying her touch of nerves.

"Relax Britney, we'll be in and out before anyone has a chance to notice we're here," Christina replied. "Besides, I think everyone here's a little distracted. So unless you hop up there and start shaking those hot titties of yours, then no one will ever know we were here."

Britney knew Christina was right, everyone here was too distracted to notice much of anything. With strippers bumping and grinding against poles and offering themselves up for lap dances, who could possibly notice two pop singers walking behind their huge bodyguard. The music was loud and the lights were either too low or too bright for people to look at anything but the girls shaking what they had, natural and otherwise.

"Now quit drooling and c'mon," Christina teased as she grabbed Britney's arm and tugged her deeper inside the club. "This is gonna be even better than those girls up there."

Even before she had gotten into girls, Britney had always liked strip clubs. She had always loved how the women had all the power there as they tempted, teased and danced their customers away from their hard earned cash. It was the ultimate look, but don't touch and Britney had often studied strippers to try and get that right amount of teasing raunch into her dance routines. Her infamous strip at the 2000 MTV Video Music Awards had been the product of more than a few research trips to clubs like this and now that Britney knew how hot women could be off stage as well as on, she had a whole new appreciation for strippers.

Christina had been a little skimpy on the details of her plan. She had just expected Britney would follow her and, as usual, she had been right about that. Now they were at one of L.A.'s better known strip clubs, Liquid Dreams, and Christina had a purpose in mind other than just gawking at naked girls. They could do that at home. Christina had business to discuss with someone. She had told Britney that much.

"Do you really think she'll go for this?" Britney asked.

"Please Britney, I know this girl, she'd jump at the chance," Christina replied, her voice shouting just a little to be heard over the loud music. "She's gonna be totally into this. We might not even have to pay her. Hell, I'll bet she'd take care of our little problem for free."

"Have you ever...you know...with her?" Britney asked.

"Have I ever what?" Christina teased, her pierced lips pressing to Britney's ear. "Have I ever licked her porn star pussy? No. No I haven't."

"Really?" Britney asked in disbelief. "No way you haven't fucked her. What's the matter Christina, don't you like girls?"

"Shut up Britney," Christina shot back playfully. "Or else I'll throw you down on stage and show you how much I like girls."

"Mmmmm I wouldn't fight you off," Britney giggled, knowing that Christina was touching on one of her favorite fantasies. A group of people watching Christina eat her out so they could all see what a naughty girl she was and how much she loved having a woman tongue her pussy. Britney loved thinking about that and, just like always, it made her nipples swell under the white tank top she wore.

With the way she and Christina were dressed, they could easily have passed themselves off as strippers. They had both thrown on their clothes quickly and what they were wearing didn't do much to cover their young bodies. Britney was in her white tank top and Christina had slipped into a black bra top thing. They both were in jeans shorts that were frayed at the bottom to show they had once been full jeans and neither girl had bothered with any underwear. They were certainly dressed dangerously for a place like this, but with Fluffy at their side, no one dared approach them. It was like they had their own private bouncer.

"So how come you never hooked up?" Britney asked. "I mean, did she turn you down or something?"

"No one turns down Xtina!" Christina firmly declared in a way that showed Britney she was deadly serious. "We just never had the right moment. We've only met each other like in groups and stuff. We never had any one on one time. It's only a matter of time though. She wants me. I want her. We'll be soaked in each other's juices before you can even blink."

"I'd love to watch," Britney grinned. "Mmmm maybe you'll let me join in too."

"Only if you're a good girl though," Christina giggled before wrapping her arms around Britney and squeezing her affectionately from behind. Christina made sure she used this opportunity to rub the dampening crotch of her jeans against Britney's ass, making sure she could feel her wetness. Britney certainly noticed it and purred a little as she ground her ass right back against Christina.

The two pop singers reached the club's private dressing room for feature dancers and they quickly saw that she had a bodyguard of her own stationed outside. Christina whispered to Fluffy what he should do and he obediently went over to explain the situation. The other bodyguard nodded his head and disappeared inside the dressing room before returning a moment later.

"She'll see you now," the bodyguard announced.

"Great!" Christina squealed. "Wait here Fluffy. We'll scream if we need anything."

The two girls then zipped right inside the dressing room, happy, anticipatory grins on their faces. When they closed the door behind them, they found themselves staring at the backside of one of the world's most recognizable sex stars as she bent over to pull something out of her bag. Even from behind, it was obvious who she was thanks to the famous "Heartbreaker" tattoo she had on her right butt cheek. She was wearing a short robe and a thong and when she bent over, there wasn't much that wasn't exposed to her horny audience.

When she realized her famous visitors were there, the girl turned around and smiled happily.

"Oh my God...this is just awesome...I can't believe you two are here," Jenna Jameson grinned. "How are you Chrissy?"

"Mmmm better now that I'm here," Christina replied as she and Jenna kissed cheeks and bussed their lips together in a tantalizing promise of what they both hoped would come. There was no mystery between the two. They each knew they wanted the other and they didn't bother to keep it secret. It was just that the forces of fate had not lined up to make it possible yet.

"So you gonna introduce me to your friend, or what?" Jenna asked.

"Yeah right...don't be coy," Christina said with a roll of her eyes."

"I'm such a big fan of yours," Jenna said as she turned her attention to Britney and pulled her into a very friendly hug. Britney felt Jenna's breasts crush into hers through the thin layer of their clothing and her nipples immediately began to respond.

"Thanks...ummm...me too...I'm a big fan of you too," Britney offered, even though it wasn't 100% true. She had certainly heard of Jenna and she certainly thought she was one of the hottest women on the planet, but she had never actually seen any of her movies.

A few months back the tabloids had buzzed about Britney and Jenna being infatuated with one another, going as far as to say that Britney loved lesbian porn and was considering doing a movie with Jenna. Britney had laughed when she had seen the story. As usual the tabloid press had completely missed the truth and if they had dug a little they might have found out what was really going on with her sex life. Needless to say Britney was glad they had gone with the lies and not anything close to what was happening.

Jenna had talked to the reporter and confessed how hot she found Britney and now that they were face to face for the first time, Britney found the feeling was mutual. Jenna looked so beautiful in her short little robe and it would have been so easy for her or Christina to just reach over and untie the sash to expose the delights underneath. Their definitely was mutual desire in the air and Britney could see the rumors becoming truth for once.

"So what brings you guys down here tonight?" Jenna asked. "Are you here to watch me dance?"

"Of course," Christina replied. "We wouldn't dream of missing it. But we also have a little proposition for you that I think you're going to like."

"Oh? What is it?" Jenna asked. "You want me to be in one of your videos or something?"

"Not exactly," Christina answered before explaining her plan to Jenna. Christina felt like this was her best plan ever. It was a way to take care of their competition and have some fun in the process. It was a no-lose situation.

Christina went over every detail, explaining the background and telling Jenna over and over again how much they needed her help on this one and how she was the only one they could think of. Through it all, Jenna stood stone faced before Britney and Christina, not reacting until the new brunette finished her sales pitch.

"So you like want me to be your whore? Is that what you're saying?" Jenna demanded.

"Nooooooo it's not like that at all," Britney quickly replied.

"Really? Cause it sure sounds like you want me to act like a fucking whore for you," Jenna muttered, her face showing signs of hurt over the offer. "Do you think I'm some kind of hooker you can just buy off?"

"No! That's not what we think!" Christina insisted. She was surprised by Jenna's reaction. Never in all of this had she considered Jenna actually refusing the offer. Now she didn't know quite to say. She hadn't expected to be put on the spot, but fortunately Jenna's next words erased the need for any quick explanations.

"Well if that's how you both really feel, then fine," Jenna said. "Don't worry, girls. I'll be your little whore for you. That is, if you do something for me first."

"Do what?" Britney asked, a little nervously. Who knew what Jenna was cooking up in her mind? "What do you want us to do?"

"Oh it's very simple," Jenna said smirking as she sat down in a chair across from the two pop singers and set herself up in the perfect "Basic Instinct" pose to flash her delights underneath with each crossing and uncrossing of her legs. "If you two want me to act like a whore, then you're going to have to be my whores first."

Britney and Christina stood silent for a moment as they took Jenna's offer in. It wasn't what they had expected her to say, but it wasn't like they minded it in the slightest. Christina was the first to break the quick silence when a wicked smile tugged at her lips.

"Mmmm Jenna, you don't even have to ask," Christina grinned as she approached the porn star. "We'll be your fucking whores all night if that's what you want."

"Oh I like this attitude of yours Chrissy," Jenna said, licking her lips before pulling Christina into a hot kiss. Their kisses before had always been too chaste for both of their tastes, but this time there was nothing holding them back. This time there were no boyfriends or managers tugging them apart. They could let their desires run free and Jenna gave Christina a kiss that threatened to rip the singer's tongue right out of her and left her gasping for breath.

"Now it's your turn Britney," Jenna declared. "Let's see if you're as hot as I've always dreamed you would be."

"Oh yeah? Let me show you how hot I can be," Britney confidently declared before kissing Jenna hard on the lips. Britney had been unsure about where Jenna had been intending to go with all of this, but now it was clear the fun possibilities that lay ahead. Jenna was the only person Britney could think of that could have more experience at this than Christina and she couldn't wait to see what she had in store for them.

Britney tried to kiss Jenna as hard as she could, to show she wasn't some pushover or anything, but the veteran sex goddess was easily able to gain the upper hand. They tongue wrestled for a few moments while Christina still struggled to catch her breath, but Jenna was quickly able to pin Britney in their little matchup. Jenna's kiss was like nothing Britney had ever experienced, it demanded attention and the feel of her lips was enough to get her pussy dripping against her shorts. Even as confident as she had been in her own ability to sex things up, Britney knew she was no match for Jenna.

Jenna's hands reached up to grope Britney's tits through her tank top and she gasped when Jenna started pinching her nipples through the material. The hard contact against her sensitive nubs immediately sent Britney flashing back to how Rose had taken her that first day in the mansion and it got Britney even wetter. When Jenna finally released Britney, she was gasping for breath harder than Christina had been.

"Oh yeah you two are going to make fine little whores," Jenna grinned. "Mmmm you are hot Britney. Just like I thought you would be. You're going to be even hotter when that face of yours is buried in my pussy. But I think you deserve to go first Christina, after all you came up with this idea and, after all, you are the one who likes to get dirty."

Christina smiled as Jenna referenced her album. She'd heard all the jokes when it came out, but hearing them from Jenna Jameson put things in a whole new light. Christina hungrily stood as Jenna pulled away from Britney and walked back toward her. She was expecting another hot kiss and was shocked when Jenna slapped her across the face.

"OW! What the fuck!" Christina shouted.

"What do you want you little whore?" Jenna demanded.

"What?" Christina asked and that earned her another hard slap against the cheek.

"What do you want?" Jenna repeated. "You want to get fucked, don't you? DON'T YOU?"

Christina was too shocked by Jenna's sudden dominant tone to say anything. She just nodded her head.

"Say it!" Jenna commanded, grabbing Christina's cheeks and pressing into them with her fingers. "Say what you want you little whore! Say you want to get fucked!"

"Yessssssss!" Christina groaned through Jenna's tight grip on her face. "Fuck me Jenna! I want it! I want to get fucked!"

"That's just what I want to hear from my little whore," Jenna said as she released Christina's face and proceeded to plunge her tongue right back inside her gasping mouth. "You want me to do your dirty work for you Christina? Then you're gonna have to earn it!"

Before Christina could react, Jenna reached down and jerked down her bra top, exposing her pierced nipple. Christina's face was still stinging from the slap, but Jenna was doing wonders to make her forget it when she began sucking hard on Christina's nipple, running her tongue over the piercing as her hand made its way to Christina's shorts. It was obvious that Jenna didn't feel like fooling around or trading niceties tonight. Christina was more than ready for this game and when Jenna popped open the button of her shorts and shoved her hand inside, she found the pop singer was wet and ready to fuck.

"You love this don't you?" Jenna demanded in between nipple licks. "You're getting all wet and juicy from being my little whore! Take that fucking top off! Show me those tits I've been dying to see for so fucking long!"

Christina knew it was useless to respond to Jenna verbally. The porn star could feel how wet she was. She knew Christina loved this. All Christina could do was moan and reach around back to undo the string of her top. After untying the string, Christina pulled the black top all the way off her body, leaving her topless and moaning as Jenna's hand groped and pawed at her pussy.

As all this was going on, Britney was watching and enjoying the show. She remembered the way Christina had gotten so turned on watching Rose take her hard and now she could see why. It was an incredible turn on to see someone as confident and sure of herself as Christina, be reduced to moaning and obeying commands like a whore. Britney started playing with her nipples and rubbing herself through her shorts as she watched Jenna take Christina.

"Yeah you watch this little show Britney," Jenna ordered, turning her attention to the other celebrity in her presence. "You watch and enjoy because you're next. Mmmm I don't want one whore tonight...I want two! So you get yourself nice and wet for me baby because I am taking you whether you're ready or not!"

That threat sent a rush of pleasure to Britney's pussy and she began rubbing herself harder through her shorts, creating a dark spot of pleasure on the fabric. Britney didn't undress yet. She was waiting to be told to do it and she didn't want to risk whatever punishments Jenna could devise by getting ahead of herself.

"Mmmmm great tits...but not as great as mine," Jenna smirked as she dropped the robe and exposed the bosom that had been operated on more times than she dared admit. She finally had them the way she liked them at the moment and she was proud to show them off to Britney, Christina or whatever horny man or woman wanted to see. She was sporting a 32DD these days and they shot out like missiles from her chest. Since Jenna's blonde hair was pinned up at the moment, Britney was able to stare at the dragon tattoo on the back of her neck and her eyes traveled down the rest of Jenna's almost bare body.

She had tattoos on both of her calves, one of flowers with the words "Crazy Girl" printed on her right and an angel painted on her left. Flowers were painted on the back of her left ankle and of course there was the infamous "Heartbreaker" design. Britney just wanted to run her tongue over each and every one of those prints and taste Jenna's bare flesh and she had a feeling that soon enough she'd be doing just that. Everything about her exuded sex. It seemed to glow from her body, acting as a catalyst for everything around her. Britney's life had seemed like a non-stop girl orgy lately, but nothing, save for her first time with Chrissy and her time with Rose, had gotten her as horny as she was at that moment, watching Jenna stand there in just her black thong taking control of Christina.

"Do you want this Christina?" Jenna asked, tugging on Christina's dyed hair and tugging on it and making the singer cry out in a way everyone knew wasn't from pain. "Do you want this fucking body?"

"Yesssssss! You know I do!" Christina cried, reaching out for Jenna's body. "Let me fuck you Jenna! Let me fuck you like a good little whore!"

"Oh yeah that's what you are! My fucking little famous whore!" Jenna laughed as she reached over and pinned Christina's arms behind her back. Christina was a tight ball of energy, but she was never going to win an arm wrestling contest and Jenna easily kept her in place. Christina's mouth opened in a moan and Jenna took advantage of it by spitting right into Christina's open mouth. The saliva dripped right from Jenna's mouth into Christina and the singer looked surprised, but didn't hesitate to swallow it happily.

"Yeah you love that, don't you dirty girl," Jenna cracked. "C'mon bitch! On your knees! Let's get nasty!"

Jenna pushed Christina down to the floor, right onto her knees and forcing her face to be perfectly lined up with her pussy. Christina didn't have to be told what to do. She reached up and tugged down Jenna's soaked thong. The fabric had become sodden with horny juices and Jenna's cunt lips glistened with desire when Christina exposed it. Jenna always got so horny right before and after she danced and now she had the perfect outlet for all the sexual energy bubbling up in her veins.

She didn't dance much anymore because she didn't need to. Jenna was a millionaire several times over thanks to her lucrative video contracts and her website. She didn't need the grind of the road. She only danced to keep her skills sharp and to feel the rush of those horny eyes on her naked body. Dancing only a few times a year kept her fans at a fever pitch for her performances and their were usually little bonuses like this waiting for her.

When she had been told Britney and Christina wanted to see her, Jenna had hoped something like this would happen, but she hadn't wanted to assume it. She had wanted both of these pop music sluts so bad and would have taken any opportunity she had to fuck both of them. Jenna was enthusiastically bisexual off camera and she had lusted after Britney and Christina's young bodies almost as soon as they'd hit the scene. Now she had them both and all the horny fantasies she'd played out through her head were fueling her rampant desires.

Jenna wasn't always the dominant one when it came to sex. She liked it just as much sometimes to be taken, instead of taking. But the only proper course of action had seemed to be showing these two little sluts who was boss. Jenna had actually loved the idea Christina had presented to her. She would have done it for free, just for the fun of it. But when she had seen the chance to play with these girls a little, Jenna grabbed it and ran with it. So far everything was working out perfectly. She knew she had to make this quick because she had to dance in 20 minutes, but it was worth it. She was going to give her fans a helluva show tonight, starting with these two bratty sluts right here.

The intoxicating scent of Jenna's arousal wafted up through Christina's nostrils and had her mouth watering over the prospect of tasting the porn queen's cream. She just wanted to bury her face in Jenna's pussy, but she couldn't. Christina squirmed to move forward, but Jenna had her hands tight on her cheeks, holding her head in place.

"Stick your tongue out," Jenna ordered. "Get it straight out like it's a fucking cock!"

Christina didn't hesitate to do as she was asked and she stuck her tongue straight out, flattening it and giving Jenna a lovely target. Jenna grinned as she kept her tight grip on Christina's face and began humping herself against it. Jenna fucked Christina's tongue like it was one of her sex toys, pressing her dripping pussy against it and letting the singer's pink tongue penetrate her over and over again. Christina immediately got into the groove of Jenna's methods and kept her tongue straight out and her head in place for her face fucking.

"C'mon you little whore! That's it!" Jenna groaned as Christina's hard tongue pushed inside her and fucked her pussy like a small, wet dildo. "Fuck it! Fuck that cunt with your hot tongue!"

Jenna fucked Christina's face hard, using her tongue for her pleasure and it wasn't long before her juices were dribbling off Christina's lips and tongues. Jenna groaned in rapture, but she wasn't the only one. Christina's own arousal was raging. She had never had her body used like this before, not even by Rose, and she loved it. She moaned and gurgled on Jenna's juices as they coated her tongue and filled her mouth.

Meanwhile, Britney was doing some serious moaning of her own, twisting and tugging on her nipples as she continued to palm herself through her shorts. Britney was rubbing her pussy into a gooey mess under her jean shorts and she badly wished it was her on her knees, while Jenna Jameson fucked her face. She didn't feel too bad about not being able to play, though. Britney knew her chance was coming.

The sensations of Christina's pink tongue stiffly fucking her was making Jenna's knees weak. She didn't want to come so quickly, but she was getting too wet to be able to hold off much longer. Christina was an enthusiastic participant in her own debasement, letting Jenna use her tongue like it was a pocket rocket and moaning like the whore Jenna treated her as while the porn star fucked her face. Christina worked her hand into her shorts and began rubbing herself and Jenna either didn't care that she had done this without permission or was too horny to notice it.

"Yeahhhhh use that tongue whore!" Jenna cried. "Lick it up Christina! Start licking my clit bitch! Lick up all those juices! Suck them right down your slut throat! Lick that cunt you famous little whore! I wanna cream your pretty little pierced face! Lick it good! You're my fucking bitch now Christina!"

Jenna relaxed her hands and pulled them away from Christina's face so the singer could start licking her. Christina immediately reacted by letting her tongue burrow deep in Jenna's pussy, licking away at her well fucked folds and her dripping juices. Jenna helped out by using her left hand to spread her labia and to rub herself raw. Jenna bucked forward as she felt her own touch mesh perfectly with Christina's practiced tongue. She had had no idea Christina would be this good at pussy licking. If she had known, she would have made damn sure to have fucked her earlier.

"Spit in my pussy!" Jenna ordered. "Get it nice and wet for your nasty whore tongue!"

Christina pulled her juice stained face away and spit some serious saliva into Jenna's pussy. Part of her spit bounced right off Jenna's slit and onto the dressing room floor, but the rest hit it's pink target and Christina didn't hesitate to add a second dose of spit, sending it right into Jenna's sizzling snatch. Christina loved how nasty it was getting in here and the sounds of Britney's frantic masturbation made her even wetter for this. As her spit dripped from Jenna's pussy, Christina pushed her tongue back inside and licked it up back into her mouth along with a healthy serving of Jenna's pussy juices.

"Mmmmmmm fuck yeah! Work that tongue in me! Mmmm had lots of practice being a little whore, haven't you Chrissy?" Jenna moaned passionately while she rubbed her pussy hard with her fingers. She spread and played with her juicy, splayed fingers, using four of them to rub herself just right as she coated them in her essence. Jenna's fingers were becoming wet and sticky with desire and she was about to lick them clean when she had a better idea.

"Get that sexy ass of yours over here Britney!" Jenna ordered and the masturbating pop star obeyed without question. Britney had rubbed herself so hard through her shorts that the jeans material was now practically fused through her clit. The blue had a sizable dark stain of lust on them and Britney's skin glistened with the glow of exertion.

Jenna held out her hand and Britney knew what to do without asking. She immediately grasped onto Jenna's hand and began licking her porn star juices off. Britney made sure not to miss a drop, dragging her wet tongue over Jenna's fingers and down her arm, where the juices had run in sexy trickles of girl cum.

"That's it Britney! Suck that girl cum off! Mmmm you're just as hot as your whore friend here!" Jenna urged as her eyes locked onto Britney's rock hard nipples as they strained against her white tank top.

"This is no fucking good," Jenna said looking at Britney's shirt. "You're not nearly naked enough to be my whore!"

Jenna then used her free hand to reach for the collar of Britney's top. She grabbed onto the thin fabric and tugged down hard, pulling the back up against Britney's neck and ripping right through. Jenna tore Britney's tank top straight down and completely ruined it, exposing her heaving breasts in the process.

"Oooh this is new," Jenna said in between moans as she noticed the sparking piercing in Britney's nipple. Jenna knew enough about piercings to know a fresh one and she saw it and she immediately took advantage, teasing the sensitive nipple with her fingers and tongue and sending Britney into pleasure tremors.

Christina had her tongue buried happily in Jenna's soaked snatch. She lapped away at all the juice she could get near her tongue and began licking Jenna's clit with quick tongue flicks. Jenna's clit was pierced just like hers and Christina certainly knew what girls with pierced clits liked. She tugged on the piercing with her lips, pulling it and making Jenna's clit swell and her body shake.

Jenna tossed her head back and moaned deeply, yanking her hair free in the process. Her long blonde hair flew everywhere, tickling Britney in the face and falling against her mouth. Jenna then reacted suddenly to the pleasure Christina sent coursing through her body by yanking her hand from Britney's mouth and clamping both hands right around Britney's neck. Jenna didn't do it hard enough to hurt her, but she was firm enough in her grip to show Britney she meant business.

Britney gasped in surprise. She had never been touched there before and she reflexively felt nerves and a surge of fear in her rapidly beating heart. The pleasure didn't stop and Britney's horniness didn't cool a single degree. In fact, the fear she felt, turned her on even more. She had never expected to like something like this, but the feel of Jenna's hands wrapped around her neck like she could choke the life out of her at any second, made her so wet that she couldn't even begin to deny that she liked it.

"You like it Britney?" Jenna challenged. "Are you like your fucking friend over here? Do you like it dirty too? Tell me you fucking like it dirty bitch!"

Jenna then used one hand to slap both of Britney's cheeks before returning it to around her neck. Britney gasped, but still felt desire. She could still breathe and all it did was make her want Jenna even more. She was totally bent to the will of this sex goddess and they both knew it.

"Tell me you fucking like it!" Jenna insisted harshly. "Tell me you fucking like it dirty Britney! You want it dirty, don't you? You want it hard and nasty like a fucking whore! Tell me you like it dirty!"

"Yesssss yesssssss ohhhhhhh fucking yessssss..." Britney hissed as Jenna's hands kept at her neck. "I like it dirty! Give it to me dirty Jenna!"

Now that she had heard what she had longed for, Jenna let Britney go and pulled the gasping girl in by her new short hair. Jenna kissed Britney just as hard as she had before, sucking her breath away and shooting her tongue into her mouth for the singer to play with and suck on. Jenna knew that these two came into her dressing room with more money and power than she had, but sex was life's greatest equalizer and Jenna wasn't going to let them leave until they both knew who was boss.

When she let Britney go, Jenna turned her attention back to Christina. Britney gasped for breath and felt her pussy pulse with lust under her shorts. Her pussy was so fucking wet and Britney knew she had had a small orgasm while Jenna was choking her. She was too wet to not have come and her skin tingled in post orgasmic afterglow. It was just a tiny come, though, and Britney craved much more than that.

"Don't you fucking stop Christina!" Jenna ordered her friend while she started humping her famous face hard again. "Get your tongue in there! Fuck my clit! Fuck me like the dirty whore you are! Make me come all over that pretty mouth of yours!"

A whole army of reporters with cameras could have marched into the dressing room at that moment and Christina wouldn't even have paused. Nothing was going to make her stop fucking Jenna and if that army had marched in Christina would have smiled for them all shiny with girl cum and gotten back to work. Jenna was so ready to come and Christina alternated between hard tongue fucks and long sucks of her clit. Christina could see how similar their experienced pussies were and she knew just where a girl like Jenna loved to be sucked and fucked.

Christina kept giving it to the world famous porn star over and over again, using her lips and tongue to make her cries grow louder and faster. The singer could only imagine what they would look like if someone barged in. Her face buried in Jenna's cunt while Britney gasped and fucked herself through her shorts. Christina knew Fluffy and Jenna's bodyguard could hear them outside the door and Christina grinned when she imagined the effect it must he having on them. Fluffy never reacted to anything she did, but Christina knew it had to get him so hard to see her sucking dick and eating pussy like she was the fucking porn star.

As Christina's tongue worked its magic, Jenna felt her body tense up. She knew it was time and she didn't hold back at all. When Christina started sucking on her clit again, Jenna lost it. Jenna screamed out her rapture and coated Christina's hungry tongue and mouth with the nectar of the goddesses.

"YESSSSSSS FUCKING YESSSSSSS!!!" Jenna screamed through her orgasm. "SUCK IT BITCH!!! YESSSSS!!! SUCK THAT CUM OUT! DON'T FUCKING SWALLOW! FUCKING KEEP IT IN YOUR MOUTH!!!"

Jenna's body shook and lurched in orgasm and she closed her eyes to let the sensations soak the very fiber of her being. Even before she finished her orgasm, Jenna grabbed Christina by the hair and yanked her away from her pussy. Jenna pulled Christina up to her mouth and the singer knew what was expected of her. She let all the girl cum she had stored up in her mouth drip out into Jenna's as they kissed passionately. The two slutty sirens tossed the girl cum back in forth from mouth to mouth as they kissed, finally splitting it up in two and happily swallowing it down.

"Ooooh that was fucking amazing," Jenna panted after ending the kiss and starting to stroke Christina's flushed face. "Mmmm you are a good little whore and now it's time for you to get paid. Ass in the air bitch!"

Knowing that her intense horniness would now get the attention it deserved, Christina didn't waste time. She got down on the hard floor of the dressing room on her hands and knees, sticking her shorts covered ass in the air as she looked straight at the topless Britney, her hand deep inside her own shorts as she slammed her own snatch.

Time was short so Jenna didn't bother with enjoying her orgasmic afterglow. She could do that later. Instead, Jenna yanked down Christina's shorts, pulling them down hard past her ass. She didn't even bother getting them all the way off Christina's body. Instead she let the tattered jeans shorts lie there keeping Christina's legs together just past her bare ass. The good parts were all exposed as Christina's ass wiggled in the air and that was all that mattered to Jenna.

Jenna locked her hands onto Christina's smooth, naked ass cheeks, leaving hand prints on her flesh as she pried open her holes and pushed her tongue right inside Christina's quivering quim. Jenna's tongue pushed in hard like a cock and Christina immediately reacted.

"OHHHHHHH YESSSS FUCK ME JENNA!" Christina screamed, her distinctive voice on the verge of singing out her pleasure. "TONGUE FUCK YOUR WHORE!!! JUST LIKE THAT!!!"

Jenna grinned at the sound of Christina's cries and the taste of her horny juices. The singer was practically ready to come already. Jenna took pride in being able to get her lovers off fast and hard, leaving their heads spinning when she was in the mood. She was certainly in the mood here and she gave it to Christina hard with her tongue. Jenna fucked her while looking up from between her tight, dancing toned ass cheeks to see Britney still fingering herself. Knowing this wasn't quite fair, Jenna quickly devised a solution.

"Shut this bitch up Britney!" Jenna commanded. "Let her tongue take care of your hot little cunt. I know you two have fucking done this before!"

That point was certainly beyond obvious by now and Britney didn't attempt to deny their special friendship. Instead she eagerly grabbed the chance to come, pushing down her shorts and pressing her wet, shaved pussy to Christina's face. Christina knew Britney's pussy as well as she knew her own and it didn't take her but a second to have her tongue deep inside her friend. Christina tongue fucked Britney's dripping gash, sending all the pleasure Jenna was giving her right back to Britney.

"Good girl, eat that slutty pussy!" Jenna ordered as she returned a special favor to Christina. Jenna gathered up her saliva and spit right into Christina's surprisingly tight pussy. The spit covered her pussy flesh from behind and Jenna gave her a second and third helping of desire filled saliva to Christina's needy cunt.

"Like that don't you, you dirty bitch? You like my spit in your pussy?" Jenna demanded, spanking Christina's bare ass with hard slaps to each butt cheek until the singer moaned and nodded her head furiously in Britney's pussy, never pulling away from her friend's flavorful sex.

"Take it you fucking slut!" Jenna growled, her own pussy starting to juice up again. "Take my tongue deep inside your hot cunt!"

As Jenna pushed her tongue back inside Christina's pussy, she used her hands to pry her slit open so she could have better access. When she was open enough, Jenna plunged two of her fingers inside Christina to keep her open while she fucked her wet folds.

"Mmmmmmmmm more!!!" Christina groaned. Her cries were muffled by Britney's pussy against her lips, but Jenna certainly understood what she wanted and moved to comply. She picked up the pace of her tonguing and added a third finger to Christina, starting to make a tight fit inside her pop star pussy. Christina cooed in delight, wiggling her ass and tonguing Britney harder.

Britney certainly appreciated what was happening, squeezing her jiggling jugs as Christina tongued her. Britney felt happy sex sweat cover her skin and begin dripping down into her cleavage and down her back. It made her even wetter and brought her that much closer to the orgasm she had been building since Jenna had first kissed Christina, back in what now felt like a lifetime ago.

"Oooooooooh Chrissy...mmmmmmmm eat me baby!!! Eat my pussy good like you always fucking do!" Britney growled in rapture, her hips doing a sexy, unconscious orbit against her friend's face. "Show Jenna we're good little whores! Show her we're dirty fucking sluts just like she wants us to beeeee!!!"

Christina rewarded Britney's nasty words by licking her pussy even harder. She rubbed her face against Britney's moving pussy, making sure it never left her lips or tongue. Britney was treating her to a steady taste of girl juice and Christina knew her orgasm was immanent, just like her own.

"Eat her slut! Eat Britney's hot pussy!" Jenna commanded, her fingers pumping in and out of Christina while her tongue took a break. Jenna used her free hand to make Christina's butt cheeks nice and pink with frequent stinging slaps to her flesh. Christina cried out happily from every spank she got, her pussy dripping onto Jenna's fingers, while the porn star hungrily stared at Christina's ass. The singer's tight rosebud was too tantalizing a site for Jenna to pass up and before she knew it she was spitting right into Christina's ring.

"OHHHHHHH FUCK YESSSSSSS!!!" Christina enthusiastically groaned, her eyes rolling back in her head as she pulled away from Britney's pussy for a split second to react. "GIVE IT TO ME JENNA!!! I FUCKING LOVE IT UP MY ASS!!!"

"Nasty little whore...you'll get what you fucking want," Jenna grunted as she spit again into Christina's asshole lubing her up for the fun that was to come. Jenna then pulled her juicy fingers out and slid two of them right into Christina's butt. Christina bucked hard in reaction and tears filled her eyes as Jenna quickly added a third finger to her friend's hole, filling her ass completely up and starting to stretch her tight anal ring out.

"TAKE IT WHORE!!!" Jenna shouted. "TAKE MY FUCKING FINGERS UP YOUR TIGHT POP STAR ASS!!! COME FOR ME YOU NASTY DIRTY GIRL!!!"

Jenna then buried her face back in Christina's pussy licking her spasming clit as she filled and fucked her tight ass. Christina's brain was being overloaded with pleasure and she almost forgot about Britney. Her friend's sharp tug on her raven black hair was a good enough reminder and Christina got back to Britney, even as she felt her body begin to shift into orgasmic overdrive.

The seconds on the clock continued to tick away and Jenna knew she didn't have much time left. She knew soon the club manager would be banging on the door, telling her it was time to get out there. But she didn't care. Let them wait. She was Jenna Fucking Jameson! Let them wait for her! She wanted, no needed, to taste Christina's cream and she was not going to be denied. She pumped the girl's ass hard, loosening her tightness up as she tongue fucked her cunt. Christina was no stranger to girl on girl loving and it showed. Jenna gave her double helpings of stimulation until Christina just couldn't take the pleasure anymore and came with a long howl of ecstasy right into Britney's muffling pussy.

"OHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!" Christina roared, her voice kept quiet by the pink girl flesh pressed to her lips. Even as she came and covered Jenna's face with girl cum, Christina kept giving it to Britney, giving her business partner hard clit licks as pleasure filled her small body and seemed ready to ooze out of her pores.

Britney knew Christina was coming and seeing her friend come as Jenna tongued her pussy and fucked her ass was enough to set her off too. Christina's shaking body didn't have to give Britney many more licks before the new brunette exploded against her tongue.

"OOOOOOOOH CHRISSSSSSYYYYYYY MMMMMMMM SOOOOOO GOOOOOOD!!!" Britney squealed loudly as she came all over Christina's tongue. Jenna watched in ecstatic satisfaction as Britney and Christina shook and quivered with orgasmic sensations. She had two pop princesses coming for the price of one and Jenna knew she wasn't nearly done with their young bodies. For what they were asking, she knew they owed her a whole night of fun. What they offered was fun too, but Jenna was nothing if not a hedonist.

The smell of sex filled the room along with the happy cries and gasps of Britney and Christina as they came together. The sounds of their delight juiced Jenna up further and she knew she was going to be humping that pole out there tonight big time. She knew her juices were going to be dripping on that stage by the time she was through and all she wanted to do was roll around in her own arousal as her fans tossed money at her. Life wasn't any fucking better than that.

Britney and Christina were still gasping for breath and reveling in their orgasms when the knock finally came.

"JENNA! LET'S GO!!!" the male voice shouted through the door.

"WAIT A FUCKING MINUTE, WILL YA?" Jenna shot back as she pulled herself off the floor and quickly slipped into her costume for the first of her performances that night. It was easy to remove and easy to get on so Jenna had time to turn back toward her friends before she left.

"I'm gonna go dance now," Jenna explained. "But if you two want a done deal then you sure as hell better be here when I get back. And you had better not have a stitch of clothing on when I do. You two be nice and naked for me. You two are going to be my whores all fucking night."

Not surprisingly, neither girl had a problem with that.

* * * * *

Meanwhile in Cuba, the negotiations Waldo had entered into were reaching a speedy conclusion.

"So is this boat fast, Senor Ruiz?" Waldo asked as Franklin and Delbert inspected the motor boat that floated in the water. They both declared it sturdy with a thumbs up.

"Si, si, es muy rapido," Senor Ruiz replied. "It will get you where you want to go and fast. Shouldn't take you too long to get back to America. Next time you are here Waldo, you should let me know. You know how much my wife and children enjoy you and your friends company."

"Next time we'll stay for dinner," Waldo said as he and Ruiz shook hands. "It's a promise."

"Excellente," Ruiz said. "Now before you go I must speak with the little girl."

Jamie Lynn gulped nervously as Ruiz approached her. His arms were covered in tattoos and the sun had baked his skin permanently dark. He had the muscle tone of someone who wasn't afraid to show off his strength in a lethal way.

"Now little girl, you must do something for me," Ruiz announced. "In order for you and your friends to have safe passage back to America, you must complete a task for me and my country."

"What?" Jamie Lynn asked, wondering what it could be. "What do you need me to do?"

"You must find the jade monkey before the next full moon," Ruiz replied mysteriously. Jamie Lynn gulped again and began to stammer.

"But...ummm...what? What's the jade monkey?" Jamie Lynn asked.

"I'm just playing with you," Ruiz laughed, his face fading into a friendly smile. "Take yourself less seriously little girl. You'll have more fun that way. Don't try to be grown up too quickly. Oh and tell your sister my family and I are very big fans. She's better off without Justin!"

"It's a pleasure doing business with you as always, Senor Ruiz," Franklin said with a wave as they pulled Jamie Lynn into the boat, untied the line and started the motor. Next stop America.

* * * * *

"God! I can't believe we're here!" Jennifer Garner excitedly squealed as she and Jessica walked into Eterna. The club was already jumping by the time they arrived and the party was all around them. Loud techno music pumped from the speakers and the flashing lights of glow sticks and other bright flashes was all the illumination people needed on the floor. What stood out most of all about the club was that Eterna was truly all girl. There wasn't a guy in sight and Jessica and Jennifer immediately felt their skin begin to tingle in anticipation of the fun they could have in a place like this.

Finding the club's ever changing location hadn't been easy but they had gotten there. Jennifer's invitation was good for that night only and they had drove around the city for more than a little bit, trying to decipher the intentionally vague directions. Eventually they had found it though. Tonight Eterna was in an old, abandoned strip club and the action on the floor seemed to right on the verge between a rave and an out and out orgy.

Jessica stared with eager eyes at the girls dancing around in various states of undress. Their were girls wrapping themselves around the poles and displaying their bodies to an eager audience. Jessica was half expecting to see cage dancers, but alas there were none to be found. The entire building was packed with women looking to strip off their inhibitions and have fun and Jennifer and Jessica were more than ready to join them.

The club had kept firm to its invitation only policy. Jennifer and Jessica's fame alone wouldn't have been able to get them through the door and Jessica knew that if Jennifer's invite hadn't allowed her to bring a guest, she probably would have been shut out. The bouncer at the door had examined the invitation thoroughly, making damn sure that it was legitimate. If it hadn't been both girls sensed that there would have been no way they would have gotten in. They could have both stripped naked on the street and offered their famous bodies for the bouncer's pleasure and it still wouldn't have worked. The club took privacy very seriously, and now that they were inside, the girls saw why.

Jennifer and Jessica hadn't seen anything like this place before. They had been to clubs many times, but nothing like this. The club seemed to be shaking from the pounding, pulsing techno music and the atmosphere sent shivers of giddiness up their spines. Girls were dancing around in outfits that ranged from full costume to total nudity. Women were openly making out on the dance floor, kissing and groping each other while not coming close to caring who saw them. Both girls saw numerous occasions where a girl would walk by a kissing couple only to find herself drawn into what instantly transformed into a threeway. To Jessica it was like the mansion if they were given ecstasy tablets when they walked through the door.

"This place is wild!" Jessica shouted over the music. Even though she and Jennifer were standing right next to each other, they practically had to scream to be heard.

"I know! Isn't it amazing!" Jennifer grinned. She had wanted this for so long. She had heard so many stories about Eterna and, even as she had tried to suppress the lesbian desires she felt inside her, Jennifer had longed to see what it was all about. Ever since her encounter with Jessica, Jennifer had felt her fear over her desires evaporate. She felt more comfortable with who she was than she ever had before and she could think of no one better to share this moment with than Jessica.

Jennifer's heart was pounding in excitement and her pulse was racing like Daytona in her body. She had a wide, giddy smile on her face and anyone who saw her like that would have assumed she was on something. But she wasn't...it was an all natural high. Jennifer just couldn't believe she'd finally had the courage to come here, after wanting it for so long. The sexy, uninhibited sights around her filled her brain and Jennifer responded by grabbing Jessica and planting a passionate, surprise kiss right on her sexy lips.

"Oooooh someone's happy!" Jessica giggled after the kiss broke. It had been a sudden movement, but Jessica had loved it. She could never get enough of kissing Jennifer. "You ready for some action already baby?"

"What does this tell you?" Jennifer replied wickedly as she pulled up her short skirt and exposed to Jessica the secret she'd been hiding from her that night. Jennifer hadn't bothered with any panties and the fact that her pussy was already wet was obvious to Jessica's appreciative eyes. Jennifer wasn't usually the type to go out without underwear on, but tonight it just seemed like an inconvenience to wear it. She didn't want to have her clothes on for long tonight.

"Mmmmm it tells me someone wants to get herself a private room soon," Jessica replied. The club was famous for it's private rooms, little beds set up around the clubs they used where girls, for a price, could have some fun if they didn't feel like fucking on the dance floor.

"How perceptive of you," Jennifer giggled as she dropped her skirt back. Her little flashing show had brought out many catcalls and whistles from the horny girls who caught it and Jennifer drank them in like wine. She felt so unafraid here. She knew she and Jessica would be recognized eventually, but Jennifer didn't fear that. This place was designed as an oasis away from the world for horny women who loved to party and it felt completely safe. Jennifer felt like she could get as wild as she wanted, without their being any risk. She and Jessica had been practically strip searched for cameras before they were allowed to enter, but even if there hadn't been that safety net, Jennifer would still have come here.

Jennifer needed this. She needed to get wild. With everything seeming to happen at once with the show, the divorce, the movies and all the pressures that went along with them, Jennifer had had so little time for fun. The only thing that had given her real deep pleasure had been her time with Jessica and Jennifer needed to forget about those pressures and do something crazy and sexy.

"Have I told you yet how much I love that outfit?" Jessica asked right in Jennifer's ear as she embraced her lover.

"Mmmm yes, but tell me again," Jennifer smiled sexily. She had thrown on something that seemed to have come right from the costume department for "Daredevil." Jennifer was in a short leather skirt and a leather top that tied around in the back and pushed her small, firm breasts up to give her a sexy display of cleavage. The leather looked like it was made to be worn by Jennifer and it hugged her sexy body so well. Jessica just wanted to kiss her and reach around back to untie her top right there in the middle of the dance floor.

Jessica had thrown on something much more plain, but just as sexy. She opted for comfortable dancing wear and was dressed in army style camouflage pants and a white tube top that showed off her tight, toned midriff. Anyone with a fetish for belly shirts would have dropped dead from looking at Jessica's exposed stomach. She topped her outfit off with a bandana tied over her hair. She looked like any club girl and she fit right into the scene even though she made no attempt to hide her famous face.

"I love your outfit," Jessica grinned, her hand sliding up under Jennifer's skirt to grab a feel for what she knew was nice and bare underneath. "Mmmm but I love what's under it even more."

"Thanks...I love what's under yours too," Jennifer replied, kissing Jessica and reaching up her tight tube top. Jennifer pushed the top up and Jessica's soft tits fell right out, exposed to the open air of the club. Jennifer was all over Jessica's breasts in a heartbeat, massaging them as they kissed. Jessica moaned happily into Jennifer's mouth. She couldn't believe she was standing there with her tits hanging out and being felt up where everyone could see, but it was turning her on too much for her to even think about asking Jessica to stop. Both of them had a lot of pent up desire for the other to get through.

"So, how about that private room now baby?" Jennifer asked when they broke their kiss and Jessica tugged her top back into place. "I can't stand not having you for another second."

"That's awfully presumptuous of you Jen," Jessica teased. "What? You think I'm some sure thing who will just lie back and spread her legs for you? No way! You could at least try and get me drunk first."

"Just as long as you're a slutty drunk," Jennifer giggled as Jessica grabbed her hand and pulled her toward the bar. Jessica was eager to play too, but they had all night and she wanted to drink, dance and have fun. Besides, once she got her body going on the dance floor, Jessica knew she'd be even better in the sack.

The two girls got to the bar, where a cute Asian girl was tending bar in a bikini top that barely restrained her obviously pierced nipples. The girl winked at both of them and asked them what their pleasure was, a loaded question if they had ever heard one. Jennifer kept it all business though and ordered drinks for her and Jessica that quickly arrived.

"What is this?" Jessica asked as the red drink was handed to her.

"Taste it and see," Jennifer replied coyly.

"Ok, but you'd better not have put any naughty mood altering chemicals in here, I'm a good girl," Jessica grinned as she picked up the drink and took her first sip. The fruity taste filled her tongue and gave her an immediate kick. It was like a bolt of energy started flowing through her and she liked it. It was a familiar taste, but Jessica couldn't quite place it.

"Oooh that's nice," Jessica giggled as she took another sip. "What is it?"

"It's my favorite," Jennifer replied. "Red Bull and vodka."

"Now that's a dangerous combination," Jessica laughed, taking another sip. "You can get wasted but be totally alert at the same time. What will modern science think of next?"

Jessica and Jennifer shared a laugh and stared at each other lustfully as they drank their drinks. Anyone passing by could feel the heat between them and it wasn't long before Jennifer grabbed Jessica's hand.

"C'mon! Let's dance!" Jennifer suggested, her voice shouting to be heard over the music. "If you don't wanna fuck me yet, then you've at least gotta dance with me!"

"Can't we do both at the same time?" Jessica laughed as she stared out at the dance floor of grinding females, pressing their hot bodies together. A lot of the girls were openly engaging in some heavy touching and a few had gone so far as to press their faces against their partner's pussy and start licking away.

If this was a music video, Jessica would have expected the sprinklers to go off to combat the heat of the dance floor. The DJ spun remixes and techno music designed to drag your feet onto the floor, whether you consciously wanted to go or not. It was hard to resist the siren call of the floor and Jessica and Jennifer didn't bother to even try. Jessica followed Jennifer out to the floor and soon they were grinding their horny bodies together to the sounds of whatever hot techno song was playing. They all sounded alike to Jessica, but she didn't care what music was playing. All she cared about was the beautiful woman pressed up against her body. Jennifer's body looked so good in that leather and the contact between them soon has Jessica's nipples swelling up nicely against her tube top.

All the songs seemed to drift into each other, so Jessica and Jennifer had no idea how long they had been out on the floor. The combination of the caffeine and the alcohol in their bloodstream had them working on a nice buzz and it wasn't long before their hands got grabby. Jessica reached down to squeeze Jennifer's exquisite ass through her leather skirt and Jennifer returned the favor by rubbing Jessica's tits through her top. Even with all the sex around them, the desire Jessica and Jennifer felt for each other was extremely noticeable. The other women on the floor gravitated to them like moths to a flame and Jessica and Jennifer soon felt hands all over their bodies. No one was shy about leaning in for a kiss or a grope of their desire filled bodies.

It was a little surprising to be fondled like that at first, but Jessica and Jennifer quickly got into it, loving the feel of the strange female hands on their faces, tits and asses. It felt like they had a hundred hands and lips on their bodies at once, but they barely caught a glimpse of their horny fans. Jessica and Jennifer only had eyes for each other and soon their lips were locked together in a sizzling, open mouth kiss, their tongues working each other over while they rubbed their bodies into quivering frenzies on the dance floor. They seemed to be on the verge of humping each other through song after song, their actions redefining the term "dirty dancing." Those who weren't grabbing at them were staring at the two beautiful women and when Jessica and Jennifer finally broke free of each other, there was a noticeable groan of disappointment coming from the floor.

Jessica and Jennifer stared at each other, their chests heaving as they gasped and tried to catch their breath. They hadn't expected things to get that intense between them and now each of them had a slight blush on their faces that was noticeable even under the dark lighting of the club. The realization of what they were doing didn't cool the temperature of their desire, though. It only made them want more...just in a more private setting. Both of them had come here looking to get wild, but they weren't looking to get THAT wild. The life sex show for strangers could wait for another night.

"Private room?" Jennifer suggested.

"Bet your ass," Jessica grinned breathlessly.

Jennifer grabbed Jessica's hand and began leading her away again when suddenly Jessica had an idea. The kissing and dancing had them both hot and sweaty and Jessica was suddenly very thirsty. She wanted to make sure her saliva glands were in fine working order so she made a quick suggestion.

"Jennifer, I'm gonna go get us some more drinks," Jessica said, craving another Red Bull and vodka buzz. "You go get us that room and I'll meet you there, ok?"

"Just don't take too long," Jessica replied. "I'm liable to start without you."

Taking that as a warning, Jessica let go of Jennifer's hand and moved back toward the bar. Jessica felt like everyone was staring at her after the display she and Jennifer had just put on for everyone and she loved it. She could feel the heat of the stares on her body and the thought of all those horny girls undressing her with their eyes made Jessica even wetter. She couldn't wait to get back to Jennifer and she quickly ordered and paid for the drinks, bussing her lips against the cute Asian bartender's as part of her tip. Jessica quickly made her way back and almost walked into a young girl with shockingly ******** blonde hair.

"Ooops...sorry," Jessica said after she narrowly avoided disaster.

"It's ok," the girl said, turning around and smiling. "I wasn't watching where I was going."

The girl then turned and began walking away. Jessica could have sworn she looked familiar. From what she had heard about this place it wasn't surprising that there could be other celebrity girls there, but this girl looked so, so familiar that Jessica couldn't get her out of her head. She had looked absolutely adorable in her black slacks and white tank top to go along with the ******** hair that was clearly a wig upon closer inspection. She had the type of face and body that you just wanted to ravish if you had half the chance and Jessica couldn't get her face out of her head. It couldn't be who she thought it was. Could it?

Jessica turned around and saw the blonde girl starting to disappear into the crowd. Now that she had her beautiful face frozen on her brain, Jessica couldn't lose her, so she took a chance and guessed that she was who she thought she was.

"NATALIE!!!" Jessica called out, over the loud music. She wasn't sure if the girl had heard her or not with all the noise, but the blonde suddenly froze and visibly tensed up. The girl turned around suddenly to see Jessica staring and smiling at her and she ran off like a scared bunny. That hadn't been what Jessica had been expecting at all and her curiosity compelled her to follow the young blonde. Jessica still was in good, "Dark Angel" shape and her legs quickly got her caught up to the blonde. Even with two drinks in her hands, Jessica stopped the fleeing girl.

"No! Don't run away!" Jessica urged and the blonde, realizing she was being silly, stopped and turned around. Jessica smiled happily when she saw she had been right. The girl was who she thought she was. The girl was Natalie Portman.

"I thought it was you," Jessica smiled.

"So much for disguises," Natalie sighed as she nervously tugged at her wig. The blonde hair went down to her shoulders, but it apparently hadn't done the trick. Natalie had only wanted one thing from coming here...to not be recognized and it looked like she had done a terrible job at that. She and Jessica barely knew each other, but they certainly knew of each other. Now they were staring at each other without looking each other in the eye and wondering what to say next.

"So ummm...come here often?" Jessica asked lamely, regretting the words as soon as they came out of her mouth.

"No, it's uhhh...it's my first time here," Natalie answered. "You?"

"Same here," Jessica said. "Are you here with someone?"

"No!" Natalie quickly answered, her nerves obvious. "Are you? Wait...duh...you've got two drinks...of course you are."

Even though she knew Jennifer was waiting for her, Jessica couldn't get enough of staring at Natalie's soft, beautiful face. Her nervousness made her even more beautiful, as if she knew what she wanted but was too shy to reach out and grab it. She wanted to drag her along with her, back to Jennifer's waiting arms, but Jessica resisted. She sensed if she came on too strong, Natalie would bolt.

Natalie kept kicking herself for getting caught. She knew if she hadn't reacted to her name, Jessica never would have known it was really her, but she had blown it. Now she was caught and she had no idea what she could do about it. Suddenly all she could envision was Jessica running out of here, blabbing at the top of her lungs to anyone who would listen and the next days gossip pages screaming out about "NATALIE PORTMAN'S SECRET GAY LIFESTYLE!!!" Natalie had no idea if Jessica was the type of girl to do something like that, but that nightmare scenario was all she could envision.

Ever since that amazing night she had spent with Kirsten and Eliza, Natalie's heart and head had felt like they were on permanent spin cycle. Natalie felt like every assumption about her sexuality had been torn asunder and she had to start over, but she had liked that feeling. It had been exciting and scary all at once, like a roller coaster as Natalie tried to come to terms with the fact that it hadn't been a one night thing and that she was attracted to women.

Playing around with Kirsten and Eliza had turned her on so much and made her come so hard, but Natalie had been left confused by all these new feelings. After sleeping on it and waking up and wanting more, Natalie knew it hadn't been just a moment of perverse desire she had indulged in. She still liked guys, but now that she knew how good a woman could be, all Natalie wanted was to again experience the intense sexual pleasure that Kirsten and Eliza had given her.

Of course realizing that and doing something about it were two entirely different matters. Natalie wanted to experience a woman's touch, but it wasn't like she could just go out and ask a sexy girl out on a date. She had longed to hook up with Kirsten and Eliza again, but things hadn't come together yet to allow it and Natalie didn't want to have to call them up and beg them to play with her. She didn't want anyone else to know that she was as confused, needy and horny as she felt. Natalie had never craved sex this much before in her life and it wasn't a need that some hot guy could fill for her. It had to be a girl.

So when she had come into the invitation to Eterna, she had nervously accepted it. What harm could it do to show up and check it out? All she had to do was hang around and maybe dance and have some fun...like an experiment. It was a way for her to dip her toe back into the lesbian waters and see if she liked it. Natalie certainly didn't have to do anything she didn't want and she didn't have to get herself laid if the right opportunity didn't present itself. It was just a club, after all. She had been to lots of clubs before. But she had never been anyplace like this before.

It was wall to wall girl sex and it scared Natalie right along with turning her on. It felt like she had skipped the intermediate class and gone right on into advanced and Natalie knew it was always a mistake to get too much ahead of yourself. She had spent the night watching the uninhibited behavior of all the girls braver than she was and hoping she wouldn't get recognized. She had actually been about to leave when Jessica had recognized her and blown her cover. Now she felt trapped and extremely vulnerable.

"God, you're not going to tell anyone I was here, are you?" Natalie nervously asked, her face scrunging up in concern over the potential embarrassment.

"Chill Natalie," Jessica said with a smile. "After all it's not like I stopped in here to ask for directions somewhere else. We're here for the same reason."

"I guess..." Natalie replied, her concern still visible. "Ummm thanks for being cool about this and you know...not making a big deal...I ummm..I'm just pretty new at this. I've never been to a place like this before. I just wanted to see what it was like, you know?"

"Well now that you've seen it, do you like what you see?" Jessica inquired. Natalie got her message loud and clear and suddenly her nerves eased up. Jessica was hitting on her. Natalie looked down at her body in her camouflage pants and small top and her pussy began to stir in response. Jessica was so beautiful. She was the hottest girl she had seen in the club all night and Natalie began thinking that maybe she shouldn't be so quick to head out of here.

"I like some parts of it," Natalie answered with a shy and fetching smile. Her eyes told more of the story and from the way Jessica could see them stare at her, it was perfectly obvious what she meant. Jessica was surprised to see someone like Natalie in a place like this. She didn't seem like a lesbian. But then again neither did Jennifer Love Hewitt. Or Britney Spears. Or Jennifer Garner. And Jessica knew the truths that they all kept hidden so well.

"Here, this will relax you," Jessica said, handing Natalie Jennifer's drink. Natalie gratefully accepted it and downed it quickly. She didn't drink much. In fact she rarely did it at all. She only did on rare occasions and this particular situation seemed to demand. Natalie's tongue was immediately overcome by the heavy fruit flavor and the vodka burned down her throat. She liked the contrast though and the way it made her blood stir. Natalie smiled as Jessica drank her own drink and began sharing sexy looks back and forth with her.

"Thanks," Natalie smiled after finishing the drink. Her heart was starting to flutter inside her as she saw Jessica look at her the same way Kirsten had stared at her in that limo. Was it possible that being discovered was the best thing that could happen to her that night?

"So Natalie..." Jessica began as she reached out and began to run her fingers up and down Natalie's bare arm. "I have a friend who's waiting for me and I know she'd just love to meet you. We're getting a private room here, just for the two of us, but we could fit in a third person...that is if you're interested."

Natalie hadn't expected the choice to be put to her in such a clear cut way and she paused for a moment to consider this. She was completely over her head in a place like this and she wasn't going to ease that problem by going off with Jessica and her friend. But on the other hand, going home and wondering for the next long while what might have happened if she had stayed wasn't going to do much to help her come to terms with all these new feelings she had inside her. In the end, the choice was obvious.

"Ummm sure," Natalie said, her nerves and her excitement melding together to form a new kind of adrenaline type feeling flowing in her veins. She didn't know what she was doing but the feeling in her pussy was that doing this was a very good thing. So Natalie followed her instinct and placed herself in Jessica's hands.

"Just show me the way," Natalie added and Jessica soon had her by the hands, bringing her across the club to where she knew Jennifer was waiting for her. Jessica hadn't imagined any way this could get better than her being alone with Jennifer, but now she knew that it could actually get a whole hell of a lot better.

The price for the private rooms wasn't cheap, but Jessica and Jennifer could easily afford it. Even if it had been twice as much, it would have been worth it just for them to have another chance to be alone. Jessica didn't know how Jennifer would react to Natalie's presence, but she had a feeling she was going to feel the same way she did.

Natalie felt like she was flying. She was too giddy to think straight and she loved that feeling. It was like an out of body experience, like she could see herself doing things and not bring herself to stop. A few minutes ago she had been mortified and scared. Now she seemed to be on the verge of getting what she had craved...the pleasure that she knew another woman could bring her.

The private rooms tonight were in the back, the club's owners having converted the former strip club's VIP lounges into a temporary motel for their guests. The owners left those in the rooms to themselves, asking only that they be told when they were done so they could have someone get in their and change the sheets on the bed before the next set of lovers arrived. Jessica and Natalie didn't take long to get there and when they arrived, Jessica had Natalie hold back.

"Wait here," Jessica instructed and Natalie agreed. Jessica poked her head inside the one open door and found Jennifer waiting for her, tapping her fingers on her knee in impatience. When Jennifer saw Jessica had arrived she smiled and stood up.

"What took you so long?" Jennifer inquired as she grabbed Jessica into her arms and kissed her. "I've been waiting and...hey...where's my drink?"

"Don't worry, I got you something better," Jessica replied wickedly, before tugging Natalie inside the room. Natalie and Jennifer stared at each other in shock. Both of them knew the other and neither of them had any idea the other could be into something like this.

"Do you like her Jennifer?" Jessica purred, wrapping her arms around Natalie from behind and encircling her slim waist. "She's shy, but I think she wants to play."

Jennifer hadn't been expecting this at all and the first thing she felt were pangs of jealousy. She didn't want to share Jessica with anyone. But then common sense overruled her. Natalie looked so beautiful standing there and squirming with excitement in Jessica's embrace. Jennifer knew there was no way she could turn down this tantalizing configuration, unless, of course, Natalie didn't really want it.

"Do you want this Natalie?" Jennifer gently inquired. "Do you want to play with us?"

Natalie craned her neck to look at both of the beautiful girls in front of her. This was it. It was her last chance to back out before things got a little too far. The gentle looks on both Jennifer and Jessica's faces told Natalie the same thing. If she didn't want to go through with it, she didn't have to. There would be no hard feelings if she didn't want to play. But when she looked at their soft, beautiful faces and hot bodies, Natalie felt the same desire and excitement she had felt with Kirsten and Eliza. She wanted to do this. She knew she did. She didn't want to give herself the option to back out of it.

"Yes," Natalie answered with a giddy smile. "I want to play."

There really wasn't anything else for the girls to get to at that point but each other and Jessica and Jennifer quickly moved to make Natalie the focal point of their affections. They had never touched or tasted her before and it was exactly what they did now at their first opportunity. Jennifer reached down and kissed Natalie softly on her sexy, young lips. Natalie immediately responded, closing her eyes, opening her mouth and surrendering to Jennifer's tender kiss. Jennifer's kiss made Natalie feel like she was floating and their lips pressed together so well. They didn't know each other well, but they felt the same desire and it flowed from mouth to mouth as they kissed.

When Natalie was done with Jennifer's first kiss, it became Jessica's turn. Jessica's kiss was more passionate and forceful, but Natalie responded to it just as well. Jessica turned her around in her embrace, letting her go but just so she could get her hands on Natalie's face and caress her soft cheeks as they kissed. Natalie moaned at the contact to her flesh and sucked on Jessica's tongue. It was just as good as it had been with Kirsten and Eliza. She had been afraid that her time away from girl sex had lessened her desire for it, but now Natalie saw that wasn't the case at all. She wanted Jessica and Jennifer. She wanted them bad.

"Have you ever been with a girl sweetie?" Jennifer asked, caressing Natalie's right cheek as Jessica caressed her left.

"Yess...two of them...but I only did it once," Natalie answered, loving the feel of their soft girl hands on her face. They were petting her like a kitten and Natalie was on the verge of purring.

"Did you like it?" Jessica asked before kissing Natalie again.

"Mmmhmm," Natalie replied. "I loved it. It made me so wet."

"Are you getting wet now?" Jennifer inquired.

"Why don't you find out for yourself," Natalie shot back wickedly, feeling so comfortable between Jessica and Jennifer's sexy bodies. "I think you two know where to look."

"We certainly do," Jennifer replied lustfully as she reached down to feel Natalie through her dark pants. Even through the material of her pants and panties, Jennifer could feel Natalie's heat and the way the fabric was getting damp.

"Mmm you are wet," Jennifer grinned. "But I know Jessica and I can get you even wetter baby."

"Let's get on the bed," Jessica suggested and the other two horny girls rapidly agreed. The room was simple. Just a bed with fresh sheets and four walls. There wasn't anything fancy about it. It was what it was and it was all the girls needed it to be. Jennifer led Natalie by the hand toward the bed as Jessica went to make sure the door to the room was locked behind them. She didn't want to risk any interruptions. When she accomplished that task, Jessica ran over to the bed where Jennifer pushed Natalie down onto the mattress.

Natalie lay herself down on the cool sheets and immediately found Jessica and Jennifer on each side of her, kissing her face and lips. Natalie moaned from their affection. This was just what she needed and she was amazed at how easily it had fallen right into her lap. She had been about to nervously run away from her desires and now she was the focal point of the attentions from two of the most beautiful women she had ever seen. Natalie felt herself getting wetter with every kiss and she longed to be naked on this bed.

"God, you're so beautiful," Jessica said kissing Natalie's face and reaching down to massage her breast through her tank top. Natalie's nipple stiffened under her touch and it was obvious she hadn't restrained her perky breasts with a bra. Jennifer agreed with Jessica's opinion about Natalie and did the same to her, playing with her other breast and making the young girl moan under them. Jennifer was thanking her lucky stars she had gotten this invitation. She had wanted to be alone with Jessica, but Natalie was a once in a lifetime bonus for them to share.

"So are you..." Natalie replied, her voice a slow, drawn out moan. "Both of you are. You're so gorgeous. Mmmm you're making me want you so bad. Don't stop touching me! Touch me everywhere!"

That was exactly what the two girls had been planning. Natalie's firm, young body was sandwiched between them on the bed and they felt like they had all the time in the world to explore every inch of her. Jessica was only a touch older than Natalie was, but she knew her experience in the art of lesbian love gave her the edge here. Natalie was putty in her hands and Jessica couldn't wait to play with her. She moved herself down Natalie's body, pulling up her top to expose her flat stomach and lavishing kisses all over her bare tummy.

Natalie groaned as Jessica's lips pressed into her flesh over and over again, tenderly kissing her. She was someone who loved to be seduced. Foreplay always got her so wet and Jessica and Jennifer were both doing such a good job on her. Natalie had always theorized that she could come just from having her body touched and kissed, without her pussy even being rubbed. She had never put that theory to the test, but was always looking for an opportunity to do so.

While Jessica's tongue dragged over her tummy and began licking her belly button, Natalie found her mouth filled with Jennifer Garner's happy, pink tongue. Jennifer found Natalie's nervous excitement to be endlessly appealing. It reminded her of her own feelings...how she could want something so bad and never have the courage to do something about it. She wanted to ease Natalie's nerves and show her that going for what you wanted sometimes got you exactly what you needed. It had sure worked in her case.

"Mmmm you kiss good," Jennifer grinned, licking up a little trail of saliva dripping from Natalie's mouth.

"So do you," Natalie eagerly replied with a giggle thrown in at the end. "I can't wait to see what else you can do with that tongue of yours."

"Ooooh naughty girl," Jessica teased. "Not so shy now, are you? Maybe I should make you wait. Jennifer and I were going to have some fun together and then you butted yourself in. Maybe I should just make you wait for my tongue until you're writhing and begging for it. What do you think of that Natalie?"

"Noooo...don't make me wait!" Natalie groaned. She knew Jennifer was playing with her, but she still didn't want to have to consider waiting for the feel of one of these hot tongues between her legs. She'd waited too long to feel this intensity again and the thought of waiting another second seemed like an unbearable lifetime to Natalie.

"Please don't make me wait for you two!" Natalie begged. "I'm sorry I butted in! Don't make me suffer! Please! I'll do anything you two want! Anything!"

"Anything, huh?" Jennifer smiled. "Hmm I'll have to remember that. But first things first, I think it's time one of us here started losing her clothes."

Natalie assumed that meant Jennifer was going to strip herself for them and she was ecstatic when she saw Jennifer's true intent. Her new friend reached down for Natalie's tank top and pulled it up, exposing Natalie's pale, firm breasts. Jennifer licked her lips at the sight of the actress' bare tits, pale flesh capped off by hard nipples. She'd seen Natalie's breasts in her infamous St. Barts paparazzi photos from a few years back, but nothing could compare to how they looked in the flesh. They were small, but perfect for Natalie's slim body. A bigger rack would have probably toppled Natalie over and Jennifer pressed her face into her breasts.

"Oooooooooooh yessssssss mmmmmm I love it Jennifer! Don't stop!" Natalie urged, feeling Jennifer's hungry tongue tease and suck her already hard nipples. The guys she'd been with over the years never did to her what girls were always so eager to do, get their mouths all over her tits and give them the loving attention they craved. Natalie squirmed on the bed and unconsciously spread her legs, her pussy soaking her panties and her black pants.

As Jennifer's mouth brought out a seemingly endless series of cries and moans from Natalie, Jessica continued kissing the sci-fi icon's stomach, moving slowly and surely down her body. Natalie knew where Jessica was heading and she tensed up in anticipation. Her legs rose from the edge of the bed and pointed straight making it so sexy for Jessica to pull her pants off. But Jessica didn't go for it right away. Instead she first pulled off Natalie's shoes, sending them falling to the floor with hard thumps.

Only when Natalie's feet were bare, did Jessica move to get her pants off. Natalie's thin clothes felt like horse blankets and she writhed on the bed, wanting to be naked for her new friends more than anything. With a teasing smile, Jessica slowly undid Natalie's pants and pushed them off her legs. They easily slid off Natalie's body, leaving her only in her bunched up top and a pair of tight, pink panties. The lace of the panties clung to Natalie's slit, providing the shape and outline of her mound. The arousal that had dripped from her pussy made a sexy new color shade on the pink material, showing clearly how wet her slit had gotten.

Even with Natalie's panties exposed, Jessica didn't go after her pussy right away. Instead she kissed around her thighs and caressed her legs. Jessica wanted to get Natalie into a horny frenzy before she finally got to her honey pot. She wanted to make the girl so wet, she'd come from a first lick to her pussy. That meant lots of touching and it wasn't exactly a hard task for Jessica to get into kissing and caressing Natalie's almost bare body. Natalie didn't have the carnality oozing from her the way some of the girls Jessica had been with did. But she had the type of girl next door sexiness that couldn't be taught. Natalie was born with it and it made Jessica fiercely wet for her.

"Mmmm Jessica...I need you," Natalie groaned. "Don't tease me! Get my panties off and give my pussy some attention! I'm so wet for you baby! Wet for you and Jennifer! Please Jessica! Get my panties off and eat my pussy! I know that's what you want!"

Hearing those naughty words coming from Natalie's mouth got Jessica and Jennifer smiling, just as she knew they would. Natalie hadn't graduated with a degree in psychology for nothing. She knew that if she showed her new friends a naughty side, they wouldn't tease her. They would give her what she needed in the hope that they'd elicit a reaction from her naughty side. Right now Natalie needed to have her pussy eaten and if she wasn't moving an inch from this bed until she got it. Jennifer and Jessica had such beautiful faces and Natalie longed to see them buried between her legs, just like Kirsten and Eliza had been that magical first night.

Natalie knew she didn't go out and project the sexiest image in the world, but that was by design. She wanted to be known for talent, not cleavage. She wanted to be taken seriously and not condemned to playing helpless girlfriends and brain dead bimbos for the rest of her career. That didn't mean when the lights went off in the bedroom, or stayed on depending on her mood, Natalie couldn't get wild too. When she was really turned on, she could get real fun in bed and the naughty, girl loving side that Kirsten and Eliza had cultivated in her was growing stronger with every moment she felt Jessica and Jennifer on her body. Natalie wanted to get naughty with them. She wanted their touch all over her body.

'That's right Natalie...beg...beg for us to touch you," Jessica ordered you. "Mmmm if you don't then Jen and I will just have to go have some fun and leave you all alone with your wet panties stuck to your pretty little pussy and no relief in sight."

Jessica then proved how serious she was by tugging Jennifer away from Natalie's breasts and kissing her passionately. Jennifer immediately surrendered to the feel of Jessica's kiss, closing her eyes and wrapping her arms around Jessica's back. Natalie writhed in frustration. They couldn't do this to her!

"Please don't!" Natalie begged. "You can't make my pussy this wet and then ignore me! Please!"

"Please what, Natalie?" Jennifer asked in between kisses with Jessica. "Tell us what you want."

"Fuck me!" Natalie groaned, loving be able to say it. "Please fuck me! Get these panties off me and fuck my little pussy until I come!"

It felt so liberating to Natalie to let the words of lust flow from her mouth. Her pink panties were soaked through with girl juice and she couldn't bear another second of not having a girl tongue inside her.

"Don't tease me! Fuck me! Fuck me you nasty bitches!" Natalie groaned, the sound of the naughty words making her pussy even wetter. "Is that what you want to hear? Do you want to hear how bad I need to be fucked? How bad I need a girl tongue in my pussy! Is that what you want to hear from my good girl mouth? I'm not a fucking good girl! I can be a nasty bitch too! Just like you!"

But that was all Natalie got out of her mouth before Jennifer was kissing her again. Jennifer sucked on Natalie's tongue while her hands caressed her soft skin. Natalie moaned happily and closed her eyes, letting them work her body over again. She had four hands on her body, but they were all over her with such skill and passion that it could just have easily been a hundred pairs of hands on her.

Natalie's brain was fogging with lust and forbidden fantasies began filling her head. She thought about Jessica and Jennifer stripping her bare and then throwing her out there to that hungry crowd of lesbians on the dance floor. They'd grope and kiss and fuck her until she was too cum drunk to notice that they were passing her around like a piece of meat to satisfy their wanton desires. Natalie loved the wicked sensations those thoughts created in her body and she cried out when she finally felt Jessica reach for her panties.

"Poor horny Natalie," Jessica grinned. "Mmm I'll make you feel good. I'll give you what you need. I'll make your wet pussy cream for me baby."

The sound of Jessica's hot promises was even better when Natalie felt her fingers hook into the waistband of her pink panties and peel them off her. They clung so tightly to her soaked slit and Natalie felt an enormous rush when Jessica tugged them away from her pussy lips. Jessica pulled the pink garment down her legs and admired Natalie's juice covered labia before blowing a gust of cool air right over her sensitive slit.

"Oooooooooh...." Natalie squealed happily as Jennifer got back to playing with her tits. "Mmmm do that again Jessica! God that felt so good against my pussy!"

Jessica didn't have to be asked twice. She finished tugging Natalie's panties down her bare legs and positioned her mouth right above her wetness. It would have been so easy for Jessica to start licking, but she held back and instead gave Natalie another gust of her cool, sexy breath. Natalie groaned as the cool air tickled and aroused her wet pussy. Jessica did it again and Natalie cried out, grabbing the sheets on the bed and gripping them as the Dark Angel stimulated her young cunt.

It was so good and so fucking agonizing at once for Natalie to be so expertly teased. She needed to feel Jessica's tongue inside her, but what she was doing felt so good that she didn't want her to stop. Natalie wanted everything. She wanted to be teased and she wanted to be fucked at the same time. What was a horny girl to do?

Fortunately Jessica made that decision for her. It was all well and good to tease, but Jessica needed to taste herself some girl juice. Red Bull and vodka was ok, but the flavor Jessica really wanted to get drunk on was right in front of her. As Natalie cried out, Jessica fastened her mouth onto her pussy, sucking on her labia as her tongue darted out to lick up the juice coating her slit.

"OHHHHHHHH!!!" Natalie screamed as Jessica's hungry mouth devoured her pink pussy. She felt it instantly! The rush of pleasure that Kirsten and Eliza had made her feel so many times that night. It was the intense pleasure Natalie now knew only a skilled female tongue could give her body. Jessica's tongue was just as good as Eliza's had been, lapping away at her tender lips and hard clit that night. Jessica covered her whole slit with her mouth, sucking her juices down her throat and licking her most sensitive of parts with her hot tongue.

"Yesssss Jessssssssssicaaaaaa ohhhhhh fuck yessssss!!! Give it to me with that hot mouth! Ohhhh God it feels so good on my pussy! Fuck me Jessica!!! Fuck my horny pussy!!!" Natalie mewed, her head tossed back in ecstasy on the bed.

Natalie was still wearing her ******** blonde wig, but as she rolled her head back and forth it was being pushed off to expose her natural brown hair underneath. She was naked except for that wig and the top she barely wore on her chest. She had so much stimulation from Jessica between her legs while Jennifer feasted on her firm, sensitive breasts. Jennifer sucked and licked her nipples, batting the hardness with her tongue and tugging at them sexily while smiling wantonly the whole time. When Jennifer finally pulled away from her chest, it was to kiss Natalie's face, rubbing her lips and tongue against her mouth and her cheeks.

"Do you like that Natalie?" Jennifer purred. "Doesn't Jessica's tongue feel amazing? She ate my pussy so good the other day and I know how lucky you are. Mmmm you're so fucking lucky to have that hot tongue inside you. God, I wish I was you right now!"

The only response Natalie could muster was a weak, but happy smile on her flushed face and a series of sharp, ragged moans and cries of pleasure. She was shaking on the bed, moving up and down in slight, sexy movements, making her breasts jiggle as Jessica started tongue fucking her. Beads of sweat started to drip down Natalie's forehead and down her face as Jennifer looked down at her beautiful face, covered in a mask of needy horniness. Jennifer knew that look all too well. She was feeling it now and she knew it was time to do something about it.

"So...how's that tongue of yours Natalie? Are you as good as Jessica?" Jennifer asked as she casually reached around back to undo her leather skirt. She let it fall to the ground in a puddle around her legs before she stepped away from it and brought her wet pussy close to Natalie's face. Natalie could smell the demanding arousal emanating from Jennifer's cunt and she smiled nervously, but eagerly. She knew what Jennifer wanted and Natalie wanted to try and give it to her. She had gone down on both Kirsten and Eliza that night, relishing her first tastes of pussy, but she knew her cunnilingus skills couldn't possibly compare with Jessica's or Jennifer's.

"Remember when you said you'd do anything I wanted," Jennifer grinned. "Mmmm well now it's time to pay up Natalie. Let's get that tongue of yours to work because if you think you're horny, then you haven't been paying much attention to me."

Jennifer then began rubbing her pussy lips up and down, covering her fingertips with girl juice. Natalie watched with a wide smile as Jennifer masturbated for her, touching her pussy and rubbing her juices all over her thighs and over the trimmed dark hairs of her small bush. Jennifer didn't penetrate herself she just rubbed her slit and stimulated herself, loving the look on Natalie's face as she put on a show for her. Jennifer could tell Natalie wasn't overly experienced in this area, but she was so wet she knew it wasn't going to matter much. An eager tongue in this case was going to be just as good as an experienced one.

"Taste," Jennifer commanded and Natalie grabbed right onto her outstretched hand. She pulled it to her lips and eagerly sucked the girl juice off, sucking Jennifer's wet fingers just as hard as Jessica was sucking her pussy lips. Natalie smiled when the naughty taste of another woman's pussy tickled her tongue and filled her mouth. She loved how women tasted and it was good to see that Kirsten and Eliza didn't have the monopoly on hot flavors.

"Now help me...get these fucking clothes off my body before I melt right through them," Jennifer said as she turned around and bent over.

It was hard for Natalie to tear her eyes away from Jennifer's ass, especially when she bent over to exposed her tight asshole and dripping pussy, but she managed to find the will to reach up for the leather strings that held Jennifer's top together. Her hand movements were shaky from the pleasure Jessica was giving her, but Natalie was able to get the job done. She used both of her hands to untie the strings and loosen the leather top that encased Jennifer's chest. When it was loose enough, Jennifer pulled it off her body and turned around again to show off her bare chest to Natalie.

"Do you like?" Jennifer asked as she massaged her own tits, feeling the smooth flesh freed from the leather prison. It was like a wave of cool air covered her glowing flesh as she stood their naked. Jennifer had gotten so hot under that leather that it was like a refreshing shower to just be there nude before Natalie's visibly aroused eyes. Jennifer's nipples always got so swollen when she was horny and her nickel-sized nipples were like two flashing lights as she touched them for Natalie.

"I love them!" Natalie gasped, Jessica hitting one of her hot spots while she stared. "Let me play with them. Let me play with your tits!"

"Here you go naughty girl," Jennifer replied leaning down over the bed so her firm little breasts pressed against Natalie's face. "Play with those tits! Get them in your mouth!"

This was something Natalie knew she could do with aplomb. She loved it when her own breasts were touched and she knew just where to touch Jennifer because of that. Natalie's hands stopped gripping the sheets and moved up to hold onto Jennifer's tits. She massaged the firm mounds as she licked her new friend's nipples, making Jennifer moan. Jennifer's long hair was falling into her face and every time she brushed it away it fell back down because of her position hovering over the bed. Finally Jennifer gave up, letting her hair fall in front of her while Natalie nursed her breasts.

Seeing that sight from between Natalie's legs was quite a wicked thrill for Jessica. It had seemed just like yesterday that she had been home alone trying to decide whether or not to go to the pool party in Malibu. So much about her had changed since that day and it had all been for the better. She was making love to some of the most beautiful women in the world and Jessica knew she was getting damn good at it.

Jessica used her hands to spread open Natalie's cunt and began sliding her tongue in hard, fucking her pink folds and drawing out juice all over her happy taste buds. If there were more surprises like Natalie at this place, Jessica was planning on becoming a regular Eterna member. Natalie was so wet for her and her juices tasted sweet like candy. She was in heaven licking this pussy and Jessica ignored her own arousal for the moment. Instead she channeled all her energy into tongue fucking her new lover and making her come.

Jennifer was joining Natalie in the happy moaning department because of how well the girl was playing with her tits. Natalie enthusiastically sucked and rubbed them, playing with her tender flesh and making sparks of arousal go off all the way down her body. It felt so fucking good to have Natalie Portman sucking at her tits and Jennifer could feel hot juice running down her leg from her pussy. She smiled at the sensations the hot tickling of the stream of arousal caused and moved closer to the bed. With a sudden jerk up, Jennifer pulled her tits away from Natalie, sending her long, brown hair flying back into it's proper position.

Natalie sucked on her bottom lip nervously while she moaned and gasped from Jessica's tongue strokes. It was obvious what Jennifer wanted and Natalie had only four words for her new friend.

"Give it to me," Natalie smiled, her face pink with desire and exertion.

"Mmmmm as you wish," Jennifer happily replied as she crawled onto the bed and positioned herself right on Natalie's face. Jennifer's flexible legs and toned body allowed her to set herself up just right, bending her legs and placing her pussy against Natalie's mouth. Natalie reflexively reached out with her tongue and licked Jennifer's slit, getting a first taste of her juice right from the source itself. It was even better fresh than it had been on Jennifer's fingers and Natalie quickly gave her lover's pussy a second lick and then a third until she had a steady tonguing motion going against Jennifer's horny cunt.

"Mmmmmmmmm yeahhhhh oooooooooh use that tongue Natalie!" Jennifer groaned in satisfaction. "Mmmm lick that pussy baby! Ooooh you are good Natalie! Lick those juices up! Get me even wetter than I already am!"

Having Jennifer Garner's dripping pussy right up against her mouth was more fuel for Natalie's fire. She felt herself get even wetter against Jessica's mouth and she gave it hard to Jennifer with her tongue. She didn't want to be too shy with her tongue strokes. Natalie knew what Jennifer needed and as tempting as it was to tease her and Jessica back for making her beg like she had, Natalie didn't. She fucked Jennifer like she knew she needed to be fucked. She was a little unsure about her abilities, but the sounds of joy Jennifer was making as she rode her face was boosting Natalie's confidence by the second.

Natalie lapped away at Jennifer's pussy, using Jessica's tongue as it burrowed deep inside her as a guide. Everything Jessica did to her, Natalie did back to Jennifer, making the horny actress cry out and drip sweet juice into her mouth. Natalie also let her instincts push her tongue along as she explored Jennifer's hot spots. She rubbed her tongue against Jennifer's clit and felt a rush from the way it twitched happily when she did that. Jennifer's pussy was so hot against her face that Natalie almost wanted to make her come more than she wanted Jessica to do the same to her.

"Mmmmmmm God Natalie lick that pussy! Yessssss you're making me feel sooooo good!!!" Jennifer cried out. "Ohhhh Jess! You're gonna have to ride this hot little tongue! She acts all shy but she's just another naughty little pussy licker like us!!!"

Jessica loved the sound of that ringing endorsement. Her pussy was soaking her camouflage pants with need and she wanted to press herself against Natalie's face and make her return the favor for what she was doing to her right now. Jessica looked up from Natalie's pussy to see Jennifer's sexy ass staring right at her, those sexy cheeks giggling and clenching and unclenching as Natalie got the taste of Jennifer's juices all over her tongue. Jessica couldn't see Natalie's face from where she was, but she imagined she was one happy girl right now with Jennifer's wet cunt against her. Her pussy sure seemed to be wet and ready to come.

Pushing her juicy face back down into Natalie, Jessica licked her clit hard, making it jump with arousal. She played with Natalie's tender bud, tasting the richness of her juices and feeling how close she was. Natalie's pussy had always been tight, but the closer she got to orgasm, the harder her pink walls hugged Jessica's tongue. Jessica took that as a challenge. She wasn't going to be scared off by tight spaces. She was going to get Natalie off and loosen her up in the process.

With Natalie's juices running down her pussy, it was easy for Jessica to reach up and lube two of her fingers up. She still kept Natalie's lips splayed with her fingers and she took her other hand and pushed two fingers inside Natalie's snug pussy. She pushed into her forcefully, but not roughly, fighting back against the growing tightness of Natalie's walls. Jessica's face and fingers were now coated with girl juice and she moaned in contentment, fingering Natalie's pussy while getting back to sucking and licking on her clit.

"OOOOOOH MY GOD!!!" Natalie cried out, her face falling away from Jennifer's pussy as the rush of energy bolted up her body from Jessica's fingers inside her snatch. Her body was on fire and as much as she tried to keep at Jennifer's wetness, she found it impossible to resist screaming and giving in to the sensations Jessica was creating inside her. Jennifer saw this and took mercy on her lover.

"Don't hold back Natalie!" Jennifer urged. "Come for us! Come from Jessica fucking your pussy so fucking sweet! Let her make you come like she made me come!"

Outside the room the music still pumped and shook the club. The girls could hear it all through the walls of the room, but that scarcely mattered. The lives of everyone outside this room was unimportant. The only thing that mattered was what was going on inside here and how good the three girls were making each other feel.

Hearing Jennifer's words of encouragement was just what Natalie needed. She paused in her licking to cry out her pleasure and close her eyes from the intensity. Her face contorted with pleasure from the buildup to her orgasm. Her face glistened with sweat and girl juice and when her orgasm finally hit her, Natalie's eyes flew wide open again and she screamed out loud.

"OOOOOOOOOOH AHHHHHHHH FUCK MEEEEEE!!!" Natalie screamed out, cursing and gasping as she came, displaying behavior that would undoubtedly be frowned upon in the Republic Senate. "SUCK THAT CLIT!!! FUCK MY PUSSYYYYY YESSSSSSSSSSSS OHHHHHHHH OOOOOOOOOOH!!!"

Natalie gripped tightly to Jennifer's nude body as she came. Her hands reflexively grabbed onto her ass and squeezed her cheeks, making Jennifer moan happily and hump Natalie's orgasming face. Jessica's beautiful face was being coated in hot girl cream and she pulled away from Natalie's clit to concentrate on tongue fucking her quivering pussy and licking up every drop her tongue could get to. Natalie's hot juices were like the nectar of life to Jessica's starving tongue and she let her flavor soak into her tastebuds. Even as Natalie's screams were muffled by Jennifer, Jessica could taste her orgasm and she licked until Natalie could cream no more.

Jennifer loved hearing Natalie come, but not enough to deny herself any further. The inexperienced girl had been doing a fine job on Jennifer, driving her steadily toward deliverance from her horniness before they had had to pause for Natalie's orgasm. Now, as sexy as Natalie's screams were, Jennifer couldn't wait any longer and she planted her pussy right back against Natalie's mouth.

Even as her brain fogged with pleasure, Natalie wasn't so far gone that she had forgotten what she was supposed to do. She screamed her pleasure into Jennifer's cunt and started licking again, using the energy pulsing through her body to lick her lover hard and fast. Though she didn't know her way around a pussy as well as the girls she had been with, Natalie knew enough to keep doing what she knew Jennifer liked. Natalie tongue fucked Jennifer's wetness and slapped her tongue against her clit, making the beautiful young woman buck against her face and fill her mouth with more yummy girl juice.

Natalie attempted to pull her hands off of Jennifer's ass, but she wasn't having any of that. As soon as Natalie began to loosen her grip on her butt cheeks, Jennifer reached around back to playfully slap her hands back into place.

"No! Keep your hands right there!" Jennifer ordered. "Keep those small sexy hands on my ass! Squeeze it tight while you tongue fuck me Natalie! Mmmmmmm it's so fucking good! Don't stop Nat! Keep that tongue in my pussy while you squeeze my tight little ass!"

Since it certainly felt good to grip onto Jennifer's buns of steel, Natalie didn't argue a bit. She just kept her hands right where they were, squeezing Jennifer's delectable cheeks while she tongued her. Natalie's head was clearing from her orgasm and she attacked Jennifer's pussy with renewed focus, licking at her clit and tasting her juices.

Jennifer cried out happily from Natalie's enthusiastic efforts. This night had worked out better than she could have ever dreamed it would. A few days ago she was struggling with her feelings and putting together her disastrous seduction plan for Jessica. Now she had everything she wanted. The blues from her divorce were easily being pushed away by all the pleasure she had felt since inviting Jessica in for that meeting and Jennifer could feel that things were only going to get better.

Having tasted all Natalie could feed her, Jessica pulled away from her new lover and stood up to watch the sexy show. Unlike the two bare bodied goddesses on the bed, Jessica was still fully dressed. She considered waiting until Jennifer and Natalie were done so she could make them undress her, but she knew that would take too long. Jessica had to be naked now, so she was forced to take matters into her own hands.

After stepping out of her shoes, Jessica undid the belt for her army pants and pushed them off with force. Like Jennifer, she hadn't bothered with panties and Jessica moaned when her pussy was finally exposed. Her pants were dark with desire and Jessica didn't even pause to get her top off before she started fingering herself. She was so fucking horny and Jennifer and Natalie were too hot for her to be able to resist playing with her pussy.

"Fuck her Nat!" Jessica growled, pure Portman juices still staining her face as she watched. "Eat her pussy and make Jen come like I made you come! Mmmm Jen's got a fucking great pussy, doesn't she? Nice and tight and all juicy for your tongue. I know you like those girl juices of hers! Lick Jennifer good! Lick her wet cunt! Give it to her good Nat!"

Knowing that Jessica was staring at them and loving what she saw made Natalie give it to Jennifer with more confidence. Jessica had the pure carnality that Natalie knew she lacked and knowing that she was turning this sex goddess on by what she was doing to Jennifer filled Natalie with so much pride and pleasure that she almost came again, just from the praise. Natalie gripped onto Jennifer's butt cheeks harder, digging into her with her nails and licked away at her clit, sucking and tugging on it like her female lovers had always done to her.

"Is she good? Is she licking you nice?" Jessica asked as she brought her face right up to Jennifer's panting body. Jennifer responded by pulling Jessica in for a kiss, trading saliva with her passionately while she rode Natalie's pretty face. Jennifer didn't have to answer Jessica's questions. The response was obvious. Jennifer's tits were bouncing up and down as she gasped and sweated from the pleasure filling her body. She had been waiting for this moment all day, since she had seen Jessica at the game and it was almost upon her.

The frenzied kiss that Jennifer gave her, got Jessica even hornier. Jessica pumped her cunt furiously with two fingers, sliding them past her drenched lips and rubbing her swollen clit. Jennifer's kiss was sweaty and passionate, just like Jessica liked it. Her lust for all things female was written all over Jennifer's writhing, flushed body. The music pumped loudly through the door, giving Jennifer rushing orgasm a techno beat as she humped Natalie' face and got closer and closer until she could hold out no more.

"FUCK!!! HERE IT COMES!!!" Jennifer screamed after yanking herself away from Jessica's kiss. "TAKE IT NATALIE!!! TAKE MY FUCKING CUNT CREAM ALL OVER YOUR PRETTY LITTLE FACE!!!"

Jennifer's words then devolved into nothing but garbled cries and half formed words of passion. She roared her rapture and dripped her orgasm all over Natalie's face. The heat of her pussy kept Natalie right where she was. Her steaming juices were like drug all over Natalie's tongue while she licked her spasming pinkness and Natalie didn't even want to think about pulling away. She licked and licked, prolonging Jennifer's orgasm. TV's super spy fucked Natalie's face, riding her soft features hard and creaming her fair skin with the type of beauty product you could never buy over the counter.

Jessica watched all of this with rapt interest, pushing her fingers deep inside her own pussy. She didn't let herself come though. She'd waited this long and she wasn't going to waste her orgasm on her fingers. She was going to come from Natalie's tongue and she refused to consider any other alternatives than that. Natalie's face looked so beautiful stained with girl cum, just like hers, and Jessica wanted to add to the mess on her skin.

Her body wracked with gasps, Jennifer finally fell back on the bed and squealed happily. A smile crossed from cheek to cheek as her body tingled and struggled to catch her breath. She felt completely free at that moment. Like nothing could touch her because she was as high as the birds. Jennifer indulged in every moment of her afterglow, swimming in it like it was an ice cold pool on a 110 degree day. She rubbed her bare body, touching her tits and her still dripping pussy and making every inch of her skin tingle as she curled up into a happy ball of pleasure on the bed.

Natalie glanced over at Jennifer and giggled happily when she saw her handiwork. She had no idea she could do something like that. Her face was shiny with girl cream and her body all sticky with desire and sweat, but she loved it. It was dirty and naughty and she wanted more. Fortunately, more was exactly what she got.

"My turn," Jessica declared in a tone signifying there would be no debate on this issue. She placed her pussy right against Natalie's lips and began rubbing her dripping wetness against her. Natalie eagerly got to work, sticking her tongue out and right past Jessica's cunt lips. She was totally charged up with energy from what she had just done to Jennifer and Natalie was giddy with the thought of doing the same thing to Jessica.

"Yeahhhhhh fuck me! Fuck me Natalie!" Jessica groaned, yanking her tube top off her head and hurling it to the floor as she began riding Natalie's face. "Fuck me like you fucked Jennifer! Fuck me just like that! You made her come! Now you make me come! Eat my wet fucking pussy Natalie! I'm sick of being the only girl here who hasn't come!"

Natalie couldn't envision torturing Jessica by making her wait. She was too nice a girl to give Jessica the same sexual teasing she'd gotten earlier. She'd pay her back some other time. Right now Jessica's need was obvious and Natalie's giving side easily won out over any desire for revenge that she might have had. Besides Jessica's juices were just as good as Jennifer's and Natalie was hungry for some more yummy girl cream.

Holding onto Jessica's body, Natalie lay flat on her back and tongued Jessica's cunt. Her tongue dove right in and Natalie started lapping away at her juices, tasting all she had to offer and mimicking how Jessica had taken her earlier. Natalie was growing more and more confident in her own ability. She licked Jessica's pussy and felt the hot girl rub herself all over her mouth. Jessica groaned sharply and loudly, grunting with the desire she felt for the Harvard graduate she had between her legs. Jessica was so wet for her and Natalie didn't want to let her down. Jessica had brought her to this room and given her such an amazing orgasm that Natalie wanted to show her how much that all meant to her. She wanted to make Jessica shake with pleasure.

"Ooooooooooh yeahhhhhh lick my pussy Natalie!" Jessica moaned sharply. "Lick all those nasty girl juices right out of my cunt and into your mouth!!! Mmmm good girl!!! Jennifer wasn't lying! You are fucking good at this! Shoot that tongue into my pussy and make me come!!! C'mon Natalie!!! Fuck me like I fucked you!!!"

Jessica's hands were all over her heaving tits as she fucked Natalie's face. She groped her jiggling mounds of flesh and massaged them roughly. It felt so good to finally have her tits free and bouncing and out of that top, like they were meant to be. Jessica knew her tits were born to be shown off and that's just what she was doing for her friends. She wanted them to lust after her jugs as she fondled and pinched them. She wanted to get them horny again...as horny as she felt now riding Natalie and stark naked except for the bandanna keeping her hair in place.

Hearing Jessica's frenzied cries pulled Jennifer out of her post orgasmic stupor. She grinned when she saw hot Jessica looked, her bare body bouncing up and down as she rubbed herself against Natalie. It was just like she had done and the memories of how she had just felt got Jennifer's pussy stirring again. She wasn't even close to done, but she knew her pleasure could wait. It hadn't been fair for them to make Jessica wait till last and Jennifer quickly saw a way to make it up to her friend.

The first time they had been together on that hard oak table, Jessica had gotten her off so hard by licking her asshole and then cramming a finger inside her while she ate her pussy. Since then Jennifer had been looking to return the favor and, as she stared at Jessica's sexy bouncing butt, she knew she was never going to have a better chance than this.

Jennifer crawled on her hands and knees on the bed, like a naked tigress going after her prey. She quickly reached her target and she began kissing all the way down Jessica's bare back while she fondled her bare cheeks, rubbing her ass and making Jessica growl in desire.

"Yeahhhh Jen...you know what you wanna do!" Jessica urged. "Ooooh you're so hot Jennifer! I've wanted to feel you on me all fucking night and now you're gonna help Natalie make me come! I love it! Do me Jennifer!"

Jennifer's lips and tongue traveled down the small of Jessica's back, tracing down her spine until she was hovering right above her ass. Jennifer playfully began licking her cheeks, tasting the salt of her sweat and the perfume of her skin. Jessica groaned and wiggled her ass at Jennifer to entice her. Seeing those sexy cheeks shake for her was just what Jennifer wanted to see and she responded by pushing her horny tongue right inside Jessica's asshole.

"FUCK YESSS!!!" Jessica screamed. "BOTH OF YOU FUCK ME!!! MMMM I'M SO CLOSE!!! MAKE ME COME!!! OHHHHHHHH PLEASE MAKE ME COME!!! TONGUE FUCK MY ASS JENNIFER WHILE NATALIE LICKS MY PUSSY!!! YESSSSSS SOOOOOOO FUCKING GOOOOOOD!!!"

As Natalie picked up the pace and plunged her now confident tongue into Jessica's snatch, Jennifer kept her attention locked on her friend's ass. She pulled the cheeks of her butt apart with her hands and pushed her tongue in, assfucking Jessica's hot puckered hole.

Natalie could hear Jessica's cries get loud and needy. She didn't want to make her wait any longer. She sucked hard on Jessica's clit and let her hump her face with abandon. Natalie had never felt as delightfully slutty as she did at this moment and it was so liberating to her. She didn't care about anything else in the world, she just wanted Jessica to come while she and Jennifer fucked her holes.

"OHHHHHHH GODDDDDD!!! YESSSSSSSSSSSSS!!!" Jessica cried out in complete ecstasy. There was no way she could withstand a double tongue penetration and she let her orgasm wash over her with tremors of pleasure shaking her nude body. She lurched on the bed, her two lovers keeping her steady as she came with a rush from the two horny tongues inside her. Explosions of light went off in Jessica's brain, pleasure soaking her whole being. As she began to cream her pleasure, Jennifer pulled out of Jessica's ass and pushed her tongue into her pussy to join Natalie in lapping away at her orgasm like kittens at milk.

Jessica's cries threatened to drown out the loud music and when she fell back to the bed and landed flat on her back she quickly found her body smothered with the affectionate attentions of Jennifer and Natalie. They kissed and played with each other's bodies, tasting their exertion and already getting ready for more.

"Oh my God! That was even better than my first time!" Natalie giggled as she finally pulled the blonde wig all the way off, casting it onto the floor with their forgotten clothes. "I'm so glad I came tonight!"

When she realized her unintentional double entendre, Natalie began to laugh and was quickly joined in this by Jessica and Jennifer.

"You two were so good..." Natalie moaned. "How did you learn to do that?"

"You were pretty fucking good yourself sweetie," Jennifer informed Natalie with a kiss to her lips added for good measure. "And I've been bi for years. I just was wayyyy out of practice for awhile."

"I've only been doing this for a little while," Jessica stated. "I love it!"

"It felt like you've been doing this forever," Natalie sighed happily. "Where did you learn to do all that?"

Jessica paused for a moment, thinking this over. Should she tell? Jennifer and Natalie were both so hot and there was no way they didn't belong in their little club. There was no reason not to hide the truth from them.

"Well there's this place in Malibu..." Jessica began to explain, a naughty grin crossing her face as she talked.

* * * * *

Britney and Christina could only moan happily as they lay naked on the floor of Jenna's dressing room. The porn queen had returned from her first performance of the night not only with a renewed desire to play with her two whores, but with a strap on she had borrowed from one of the other dancers.

Jenna had been merciless in pounding their pussies and their asses and Britney and Christina had loved every second of it. Now Jenna had been called out for her second performance of the night and had left her new friends with the instructions to remain naked and wait for her return. Neither Britney nor Christina had any intention of disobeying those orders, so there they lay...waiting for Jenna's return.

"Wow...if that's what she can do to us, just imagine what she can do for us," Britney giggled as she ran her hands all over her naked and well fucked body. Every time she thought she had hit her peek, Jenna pushed her just a little more.

"Tell me about it...she's fucking amazing," Christina groaned.

"Mmmm if my mom could see me now she'd fucking freak," Britney laughed. "She's never liked porn at all."

Mentioning her mother suddenly triggered the nagging doubt in Britney's head that she had forgotten something. She stood up like a laser when she realized what that something was.

"OH SHIT!! JAMIE LYNN!!! I COMPLETELY FORGOT ABOUT HER!!!" Britney shouted. She ran for her bag and pulled out her cell phone. She'd turned it off before the press conference and it hadn't been on since. When she reactivated it Britney groaned when she saw that there were 20 messages waiting for her from her mother.

"I'm dead," Britney sighed. Suddenly her cell phone rang again and Britney immediately answered it.

"Hello? Jamie? Where are you? Huh? YOU'RE WHERE???" Britney shouted into her phone.

"I'm in Miami," Jamie Lynn said as she stood in the payphone surrounded by Waldo, Franklin, Delbert and the hot Miami nightlife. "This place is awesome! It's so much fun! What am I doing here? It's a long story. But it's a cool one. We just need a little tiny something from you. Umm can you come down to Miami and pick us up please?"

* * * * *

Back in New York City, the hour was late, but time hadn't mattered all day to Sarah and Reese. They had spent virtually the entire day in Sarah's trailer on the set, just talking. Reese like she had unburdened her entire soul on her friend and Sarah had done the same to her, telling Reese about her nightmares and her promise to Freddie. Sarah confessed to Reese her plan to leave this part of her life behind for good when she married Freddie and swore her to secrecy. Sarah didn't want anyone else to know yet, but she felt like she could trust Reese. After all they had shared so much of each other that day.

The day just zipped away from them, but both of them felt so much better when they were done. They both had been carrying secret burdens around and now that their insecurities were revealed, it was like weights had been lifted off their shoulders.

When the set had closed up for the day, Sarah and Reese hadn't wanted to end their time together so they walked around the city, getting dinner and just spending time together. They had walked what now felt like endless miles around the city, being their for each other and even stealing a few soft, romantic kisses when they felt the coast was safely clear. The biggest surprise for both of them was that they had managed to spend the entire day together without having sex with each other, but for once their had been more pressing issues that had demanded attention than their raging libidos.

"I don't want this day to end, Sarah," Reese sighed as they settled in the back of their cab. They had walked around so much that their feet were barking at them to stop. So they had caught a cab to take them back to where they came from.

"It's going to have to," Sarah accepted, looking at her wristwatch. "Hell it's close to midnight. So where are you staying tonight?"

"Midnight! Holy shit! Ava!" Reese gasped. She had gotten so caught up in unburdening herself to Sarah and spending the day away from her worries that she had forgotten about what meant more to her than anything. "I left her with Julie all day! They don't even know where I am!"

"Relax Reese," Sarah replied. "From what you told me about this Julie girl, I'm sure she wouldn't mind doing anything you told her to do. It's only nine back there. Give her a call and ask her if she can stay the night. Spend the night with me and Jen. We can squeeze you into the room real easily. You don't want to fly back this late. It's not worth it. You can just go back in the morning."

"I guess you're right," Reese said with a shake of her head. How could she have forgotten all about her daughter? What kind of person was she becoming? "I don't believe I did this! I feel like I've lost my mind."

"You've got a lot going on Reese," Sarah comforted her friend, grasping her hand and squeezing it warmly. "I mean you're not a machine. You put too much pressure on yourself. Sometimes you have to let go."

"Oh yeah? Look who's talking," Reese shot back. "You've got more control issues than a dominatrix."

"Quiet you," Sarah laughed as she gave Reese a playful push. "Better knock that off or you're so sleeping in the hallway tonight."

Reese giggled as she borrowed Sarah's cell phone and called up Julie. Reese couldn't believe how much better being with Sarah had made her feel. She still hadn't made up her mind about what she was going to do, but at least she didn't feel all alone anymore.

As Sarah had assumed, Julie eagerly accepted the chance to spend the night watching over Ava. She had just been worried that something had happened to Reese. After apologizing profusely for not calling earlier, Reese promised to be home in the morning and ended the call.

"So are you sure there's room for me tonight?" Reese asked. "I mean I can get another room if I have to. Ummmm that is if you'll loan me your ****** card. I kinda forgot my purse at home."

"Oh so that's why you stuck me with the bill for everything today," Sarah laughed. "I thought it was just because you were cheap. Seriously though, don't worry about it. There's plenty of room for all of us. But don't believe anything Jen says about me hogging the blankets at night. She's a dirty little liar."

"Got it...Jen's a liar," Reese smiled. "I'll make sure to remember that. Just because I know better is no reason for me to doubt you."

"Typical fake sisters...always sticking together," Sarah teased, instantly reminding the both of them of the fun time they had when Reese and Jennifer play acted their roles as sisters on "Friends" in a much more naked and sluttier environment. That had been a fun night and from the sounds of things, Sarah was interested in a repeat performance and Reese was more than ready for something like that. Her hormones weren't just making her emotional. She also had a wicked case of horniness going.

By the time they arrived at the hotel, Reese was already imagining what delights lay upstairs in Sarah's room. The past few days had been so stressful and miserable and Reese was looking to have herself some of the fun Sarah and all her friends were always so eager to give her.

Sarah and Reese were eying each other lustfully the whole way up. They didn't say anything, but their body language screamed out their mutual desire for one another. Sarah had to resist the temptation to act out a repeat performance of her recent elevator fun with Jennifer. She didn't want to tempt fate twice that they'd be interrupted or caught on security cameras. Besides, Sarah knew Jennifer was waiting for her and she wanted to share Reese.

After the elevator opened on their floor, Sarah grabbed Reese by the hand and ran with her toward the room like a couple of giggling schoolgirls. Sarah fumbled with the key card and finally got the door open after a couple of false starts. As soon as they were inside, Sarah and Reese fell into each other's arms and shared the passionate kiss that had been brewing all day. They hungrily kissed each other, their horny hands going for each other's bodies as they kissed and groped each other like the connected lovers they were.

It was only after their first hot kiss had broken that Sarah noticed the room was pitch black. It was like Jennifer had already gone to sleep or something. It was after midnight, but Sarah couldn't imagine Jen not waiting up for her. Was she even here?

"Jen?" Sarah called out as she and Reese walked toward the suite's bedroom. Sarah clicked on the light and quickly got her answer as to what was going on. There on the bed, Jennifer lay beside Catherine Zeta Jones. They were both naked and curled up in each other's arms and Sarah could easily see the telltale signs of an all day fuck session. Sarah had no idea Jennifer knew Catherine or that the Oscar winner was into their lifestyle, but all the evidence pointed to the fact that they two of them had had a fun day.

"Looks like she wasn't quite waiting up for you Sarah," Reese giggled. "Looks like she got lonely."

"Jen! You slut!" Sarah playfully yelled as she shook Jennifer awake. The actress quickly stirred from her housemate's actions and she gave her a sleepy smile.

"Hey Sarah," Jennifer grinned. "Look I ran into today."

"Well hello there," Catherine said as she too awoke and quickly focused on the two beautiful women standing before them. "Are they some of those friends you were telling me about before Jennifer?"

"Mmmmhmmm," Jennifer said wrapping her arms around Catherine's naked body and rubbing it in to Sarah that she had claimed this prize all by herself. Sarah burned with jealousy and shook her head in disbelief that she hadn't gotten in on this sooner.

"Well it looks like the night isn't quite over yet," Catherine declared sumptuously. "I mean if you are going to be awoken so rudely, this is the only way it should be done."

"Boy am I glad we got the king size bed," Sarah laughed as Jennifer and Catherine tugged her and Reese onto the bed with each other. Catherine knew both Sarah and Reese only casually, but she wasn't shy about greeting them both on the bed with a long, wet kiss. Reese groaned happily when Catherine's sexy lips pressed to hers, kissing her wet desire and enthusiasm. This was just what she had needed and perhaps unconsciously this was what she had really been looking for when she had taken that flight to New York.

As Catherine showed Reese her kissing talent, Jennifer found herself in the familiar position of stripping Sarah bare. Their lips barely broke for a second, even as Jennifer tugged Sarah's pink shirt over her head and opened up the button of her pants. Sarah let out a groan as Jennifer aggressively pushed her hand inside Sarah's pants and began rubbing her through her panties. She was wet in an instant from Jennifer's touch and the heat of their kiss grew with each sexy rub from Jennifer's practiced hand.

"God...I've always been such a big fan of yours," Reese blushed as Catherine began rubbing her chest through her t-shirt. She had no idea what to say to Catherine now. They had shared a few conversations through the years, but nothing had ever led Reese to believe she'd be in a position like this with Catherine. They barely knew each other and now they were leaping right to an advanced friendship level and beyond. It was the first thing Reese could think of to say and she immediately felt like a dork for having said it.

"I've been a big fan of yours too," Catherine said, letting Reese relax through her words and her touch. "Now I'm going to show you how much."

That sounded so good to Reese and she just stretched herself out on the soft bed, letting Catherine's hands touch her everywhere. Catherine looked so beautiful in the buff and Reese hungered for the softness of her tits and the heat of her pussy. But first she knew she was overdressed and she helped matters by pulling her own t-shirt off and exposing the blue bra she had on underneath. Reese's nipples were already hard and poking against the soft silk, but that wasn't what drew Catherine's attention.

Almost instinctively, Catherine's hand reached over to caress Reese's stomach, lovingly touching it. There was the beginnings of a bump there and, having had plenty of experience in this area, Catherine immediately knew what it was, especially when she saw the way Reese reacted when she touched her tummy.

"Are you?" Catherine inquired, not finishing the sentence in case Reese was looking to keep this secret from the others in the room.

"Yes..." Reese admitted, her face getting red with reflexive shame. She was worried this would instantly evaporate the sexy mood in the room. After all, who wanted to fuck a pregnant chick? But Catherine surprised her by leaning down to tenderly kiss the growing bump, pressing her lips over it in a circle as if she could send feelings of love right through Reese's flesh.

Sarah caught site of what Catherine was doing and immediately joined in. Jennifer had relieved her of her pink bra and Sarah leaned over Reese topless, with her pants open and halfway off her body. When she was close enough to her friend's flesh, Sarah also began kissing Reese's belly, pressing her lips to her skin in sexy, wet kisses. She'd actually wanted to do this to Reese all day, but she hadn't known how her friend would react to it. Now that she saw she liked it, Sarah found herself suddenly emboldened.

Not being a fool, Jennifer immediately grasped what was going on. The tone of Catherine's question and the way she and Sarah were touching Reese gave it away. Jennifer's first impulse was to be jealous. She had tried for so long to have a baby with Brad and now it looked like it was never going to happen. Jennifer knew Reese could barely stand to be in the same room with Ryan these days, and this still happened to her. It wasn't fair! But Jennifer was able to stifle her selfish impulses and be happy for her friend.

"Congratulations," Jennifer said, leaning down and kissing Reese softly on the lips. Reese reacted by wrapping her arms around Jennifer's neck and bringing her lips back to her when she tried to back away. Reese kissed Jennifer with more heat, their tongues quickly sliding into their opposing mouths. Reese and Jennifer's lips and tongues pressed together passionately as Catherine and Sarah continued to lavish loving kisses all over her skin.

Eventually Catherine and Sarah's lips were in the right place at the right time and they met together in a kiss. Their kiss was brief, but they quickly pushed their lips back together for a stronger and longer kiss. Sarah's hands didn't waste time before reaching up to play with Catherine's bare breasts, rubbing her nipples and placing her hands under her tits to heft them up so she could reach down and suck on them.

"Ooooh I see where Jennifer learned to do this from," Catherine cooed as Sarah expertly sucked on her tits. Sarah made sure that Catherine's breasts were wet with desire before she started to lick at her nipples with her tongue, making them swell with need. While Sarah's mouth worshipped her chest, Catherine's own hands pushed down Sarah's bare back to get at her pants. She managed to push her pants down lower and expose the pink panties that clung to Sarah's ass. Catherine was about to reach down for a helping of Sarah's tight butt when the former slayer stopped her.

"No...not me yet..." Sarah insisted. "We should all play with Reese first."

Sarah knew she easily could have been selfish and taken Catherine's tongue all for herself so she could have felt what Jennifer had obviously loved so much, but she also knew it wouldn't have been fair. From the looks of things, Catherine and Jennifer had enjoyed many orgasms together that day and Sarah had spent her time in the morning playing with Kelly and Rebecca. Only Reese hadn't come that day. She had been so low that morning and now Sarah wanted to make sure she hit only highs before the day truly ended.

Reese heard what Sarah said and if it had been possible for her to instantly fall in love with a woman, she would have done it right there with Sarah. The feel of Jennifer's lips against hers was enough of a turn on, but the prospect of three horny mouths making her the focal point of their efforts had Reese already tasting her own orgasm. She didn't even make a fake show of refusing Sarah's kindness. Reese just lay back and waited for all of them to touch her.

Catherine had a sinking suspicion she was going to get more than ample chances to play with Sarah in the future, so it didn't really matter which girl she got to play with first. As long as she got some sexy girl flesh to play with, then it was all good as far as she was concerned.

Reese lay in the center of the bed as three mouths fell upon her. Jennifer kissed her lips as she tugged the shoulder straps of Reese's bra off. The blonde helped out by leaning up to reach around back and undo the clasp. Her sexy breasts jiggled free of the garment and Sarah and Catherine immediately fell upon the bare mounds. Both girl considered herself quite skilled at this and they tried to show Reese all their expertise. Reese just lay back and moaned as the two sexy women sucked on her tits, kissing all over her firm flesh and arousing her nipples even more. She moaned happily and placed her hands on the back of Sarah and Catherine's heads, stroking their hair as they played with her tits.

"Ooooooh I love it...mmmm it's just what I need...kiss me everywhere...every godamned inch of my body!" Reese groaned. "I need to be loved! Show me all the hot things you can do to me to make me come!"

The needs she had consumed Reese and it showed in her voice. Catherine picked up on it immediately. She could tell the girl was scared about her pregnancy. She didn't know all the details, but that much was obvious. Catherine had been in that boat before and she wanted to show Reese she understood. No one could understand the hormones pumping through Reese at that moment better than another mother. Sarah and Jennifer could have been Reese's best friends in the world, but Catherine knew only she could understand her best at moment.

With that in mind, Catherine pulled away from Reese's right breast and resumed kissing her stomach. She didn't just focus on her belly this time. Instead she moved down further, undoing her shorts and slowly pulling them down to expose the panties she wore underneath. They were soaked and Catherine left Reese's shorts midway down her legs so she could concentrate her efforts there.

"Poor girl, you need some loving on your pussy, don't you?" Catherine purred as she began rubbing her slit gently, making Reese shiver with excitement. "I can make you feel so much better Reese. Let me show you what I can do to make you feel good."

If Catherine had been looking for Reese to give her a reason not do this, she had failed because all Reese offered up was a series of moans from the contact of Catherine's hand on her pussy, through the panties. The moans increased when Catherine pulled her panties down her legs right to where she had left the shorts. Catherine could have pulled them off herself, but she called in for the others to take care of that for her.

"A little help here," Catherine laughed as she began running her fingers through the soft blonde hairs of Reese's bush and down over her wet slit.

Sarah shot Jennifer a look to ask if Catherine was serious and Jennifer just shrugged her shoulders. She was used to Catherine by now and it wasn't like she minded helping her out. Sarah followed Jennifer down Reese's body, but not to help Jennifer out. She knew something about Reese that the others didn't and she was ready to share it.

Jennifer pulled Reese's shorts and panties off her legs as Sarah got to work at untying her sneakers and pulling them off. Her work done, Jennifer was about to get back to Reese's breasts when Sarah stopped her.

"No! Let me show you what Reese really likes," Sarah grinned. Jennifer stayed, her curiosity tickled, especially when Reese began moaning wildly. The blonde couldn't believe Sarah was going to do this to her. She had thought Sarah didn't like doing this.

"Don't tease me Sarah!" Reese begged. "Please don't tease me. Are you gonna do it? Are you really gonna do it to me just how I like it?"

"Mmmmhmmm," was the only reply that came out of Sarah's grinning mouth as she pulled off Reese's sneakers and socks and brought Reese's foot up to her mouth. Reese gasped and groaned with joy as Sarah began sucking on her big toe. Reese had just painted her toenails a rose red the other day and Sarah's wet tongue dragged over the painted nail, licking it before she worked her saliva all over Reese's toe. She sucked the big toe right into her mouth and then added two of Reese's other toes into her warm, wet mouth as well.

"Ooooooooh Sarah...yesss..." Reese cried out. "You know what I like! Suck my toes! Get my whole foot wet with your tongue!"

"Reese! I had no idea!" Jennifer marveled. She had never seen anyone with a foot fetish before and she had to admit it looked pretty damn sexy to see Sarah half dressed at the end of the bed, on her knees, as she sucked on Reese's toes.

"Oh Jen! It feels so amazing!" Reese groaned. "Mmmmm ohhh Sarah suck those toes! Get them in your mouth! You know how wet it makes me!"

"You know Jen," Sarah said wickedly as she pulled Reese's toes from her mouth and started licking them, one by one. "Reese does have two feet."

Jennifer just stood there amazed at what Sarah was asking her. She had never sucked on another woman's toes before. She had never even really thought about it. But then she looked down and saw the need on Reese's adorable face. Her eyes were puddles of lust and she could easily see how much she loved what Sarah was doing to her. Jennifer supposed it wasn't such a big step anyways. After all, she had once never even thought about making love to a woman and look at her now.

Accepting this new assignment with a shrug of her shoulders, Jennifer crawled back onto the bed on the opposite side of Sarah. She used her blonde housemate's experience as a guide and lifted up Reese's right foot the same way Sarah did, wrapping her hand under her heel and cupping it so she could lick the tips of her toes. The first taste was strange, but good in a way. It was like licking any other part of Reese's body and when she heard the cries of happiness from Reese, Jennifer knew it was all worth it. If she was making her friend happy, then she was happy as well.

"Ooooooh ooooooooooooh ooooooooooooh!!!" Reese kept moaning as Sarah and Jennifer lovingly tended to her little fetish. They didn't have the enthusiasm that her porno buddy Keri Windsor did, but they were certainly making Reese feel good and Catherine noticed it.

"Mmmm your pussy is getting so wet," Catherine observed. "You do like getting your toes sucked, you naughty girl. You do also like getting licked, don't you? You don't just get turned on by toes."

"I love it!" Reese sighed, taking Catherine's affectionate teasing with good humor. "Lick me Catherine! Lick my wet pussy while they suck on my toes! Mmmm make me come!"

Catherine didn't have to be told twice. She was lined up perfectly between Reese's outstretched legs. Catherine set herself down on her belly, pushing her own ass up a little in the air as she pressed her mouth down to Reese's pussy, kissing her glistening slit and sliding her tongue right inside. She was greeted with a mouthful of Reese's juices and Catherine immediately got to work on her, licking her soft insides and buzzing around her clit. Catherine didn't lick Reese's clitoris quite yet. Instead she just her know that she could do it at any moment.

"Ohhhh yeahhhhh lick me Catherine!" Reese urged. "God my pussy needs this so fucking bad! Lick that pussy up so I can come all over you!"

Meanwhile, Sarah and Jennifer were having fun getting Reese's feet wet with their saliva. Sarah licked up and down Reese's left foot, not missing an inch of her flesh with her tongue. She gave Reese exactly what she knew she loved and she had to admit that it felt a lot hotter and more natural this time then it did the first time she had done it to Reese back in the shower in Malibu. Sarah began thinking to herself that she might have to try this out on another girl soon, to see if she really was starting to like it or not.

Looking over at Jennifer, Sarah was happy to see her housemate following her lead. Jennifer's sexy pink tongue fluttered all over Reese's right foot, covering it in wet passion, just like Sarah was doing. Jennifer actually liked it. It was a new feeling, but one that felt good. Jennifer loved giving pleasure and it sure sounded like Reese was grooving on all the attention she was getting.

"Ohhhhhhh you're getting me close! Fuck me Catherine!!! Ooooh I love it so much!!!" Reese groaned. Three tongues on her was nothing she could even come close to withstanding and Reese was actually surprised that she hadn't come already. She had two good friends at her toes and an amazing tongue on her pussy. How could she not be close to coming?

Sarah looked over and admired Catherine's sexy ass rising and falling with each thrust forward she would make when she licked Reese's cunt. Catherine sure looked like an enthusiastic pussy licker and Sarah couldn't wait to feel that tongue inside her own pussy. And then, as she thought of her own wetness, Sarah was struck by a positively wicked idea. She had never tried it before, but it suddenly made perfect sense and the mere idea of it made her even wetter.

Before she found a way to talk herself out of it, Sarah dropped Reese's foot from her mouth and slid her pants and panties down her ankles. They tangled up with her sneakers, but Sarah managed to pull them off, leaving her completely bare except for her sneakers. Reese groaned in frustration at not feeling Sarah's mouth on her, but her eyes then grew wide when she realized what Sarah was doing. Without thinking twice, Sarah sat on the bed and spread her legs wide. She then started rubbing Reese's toes against her wet pussy, getting her wetness all over them and eliciting an instant reaction.

"Oooooh that's it Sarah!" Reese squealed. "That's it! Rub your pussy on my toes! Get them all wet and sticky! Oooooooh Sarah that feels so fucking good!"

It felt pretty good to Sarah too. She loved the wiggling toes inside her. It was rush straight up to her brain and when she felt Reese's toes press against her clit, she knew she was going to have to do this again. Sarah kept a tight grip on Reese's foot, using it like a toy to stimulate herself as she turned toward Jennifer.

"God Jen you have to try this!" Sarah exclaimed. "Oh fuck it feels good inside my pussy! Mmmm you have to feel how good it is when she wiggles her toes inside you!"

That recommendation was more than good enough for Jennifer. She'd gone this far already, why not go a little farther? Jennifer was already naked so all she had to do was set herself down on her butt and spread her legs. She took Reese's foot in her hands and guided it to her pussy. Jennifer's eyes flew open when she first felt it. Sarah was right. It was an awesome sensation to feel Reese's does pushing past her slit and inside her pink folds.

"Oh wow Sarah!" Jennifer gasped. "Fuck that's good! Ohhhhhhh yesssssss mmmm Reese baby...wiggle those toes inside me! Oooooooh!!!"

Reese could only gasp and cry out as she did as she was told, wiggling her toes into Sarah and Jennifer's wet cunts. It was all so much at once. Reese had never felt anything like this before. She had arousal all around her and Catherine was doing such an amazing job at her pussy. Reese felt her whole body tense up in anticipation and she tried to warn Catherine that she was about to come. Her words came out all garbled, but fortunately Catherine got the message anyway.

When she felt Reese about to come, Catherine redoubled her efforts. She sucked madly on Reese's clit, sucking on it hard between her sexy lips. The sensitive pleasure bud throbbed in her mouth and Catherine just kept on sucking. She wasn't going to stop until Reese came for her and she didn't have to wait long for that.

"OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOH!!!" Reese screamed. All her troubles and insecurities seeming to rush out of her body in an explosion of pleasure that shook her on the bed. Reese bucked and screamed on the bed, bouncing softly on the mattress and making her tits jiggle up and down. She tossed her head back and screamed to the heavens how good she felt as sweat glistened from her face and ecstasy overtook every cell in her body.

Sarah and Jennifer gripped tightly on her feet, not letting Reese pull away from them as she came right against Catherine's face. It felt too good for them to let her stop. Reese's orgasm was greeted with an open mouth by Catherine. She took her juices down her throat and drank them down like honey. Catherine didn't stop licking and sucking until Reese was spent. With one final drawn out groan, Reese fell back on the bed and smiled.

It was late and she was jet lagged, but Reese knew the night wasn't quite over yet. She was planning on rewarding all her friends, both old and new, for what they had just done for her. Already Sarah and Jennifer had her toes back in their mouths, licking up their own girl juices in a vision that Reese wanted burned in her memory forever. She knew this for certain now. No matter what she decided to do about her life, as long as she had friends like these...everything was going to end up alright.

* * * * *

The night life in California was just kicking into overdrive, but for once Tara Reid was spending it at home. Even more unusual was the fact that she was spending it home alone. But she'd wanted a change of pace that night and this was the perfect thing for her to do. She was lying in bed, eating Rocky Road ice cream and laughing up a storm watching Bugs Bunny cartoons on Cartoon Network.

Tara just felt so satisfied with herself that this seemed like the natural thing to do. She had sent off her little videotape today and she was sure by now Carson had seen it and blown his mind over it. Tara's only regret was that she hadn't been there to see his face. That must have been unbelievable. He probably choked on his tongue or something. Tara felt a rush of giggles overtake her when she imagined Carson curled up in a ball and sobbing when he realized she didn't need him anymore and never had. He was probably never going to get it up after finding out that girls got her off harder than she ever could.

She was indulging all her little pleasures tonight and Tara was already planning on getting together with Rachael and Rosario tomorrow to indulge in a few more pleasures...this time of the flesh. Tara was about to put the ice cream away and get some sleep for once when she heard a pounding on her door. At first she thought she had been hearing things, but the pounding started again. She could hear it all the way up in her bedroom. Someone was knocking hard on her door and making a hell of a lot of noise in the process.

Cursing this interruption, Tara put the ice cream on her nightstand and jumped out of bed. The only thing she had been wearing was a pair of boxer shorts so she threw on an old t-shirt, just to avoid giving some weirdo a flash. The pounding on her door continued as Tara walked down the stairs toward it.

"ALRIGHT ALREADY!!! QUIT IT!!! I'M COMING!!!" Tara screamed at the mystery guest. It was close to 2 a.m. Who could be here at this hour?

Tara walked over to the door and made sure the deadbolt was fastened, so she could open the door, but not grant whoever it was any access. Tara also grabbed her portable phone so if she had to call 911 in a hurry, she would be able to.

"Who is it?" Tara demanded after she opened the door.

She didn't get an answer. Instead the door was kicked in with such force that the deadbolt splintered off the wood and the door flew open. Tara was sent sprawling onto the floor.

"What the fuck?" Tara said groggily as she attempted to pick herself up. When she did that she was immediately greeted with a hard punch to the mouth that sent her crashing right back down to the floor.

"Hello Tara," Jaime Pressly grinned. "Carson got your tape. He sent me over to deliver a little message to you."

"You fucking crazy bitch..." Tara cried as she wiped at the blood flowing from her mouth. "Get the fuck out of here before I call the cops!"

"You won't be calling anyone you little cunt!" Jaime replied harshly as she grabbed Tara by her blonde hair and smashed her head into the wall. The impact knocked Tara out cold and she slumped unconscious to the floor.

"Oh yeah Tara," Jaime grinned. "You and I are going to have ourselves a real fun time. You're going to learn a thing or two about respecting your betters when I'm done with you."

* * * * *

When the sun began to rise on another morning in New York City, the girls were just where they had left themselves. They were all curled up together on top of the wrecked bed sheets, side by side by side. Sarah, Jennifer, Catherine and Reese had played through the night until finally giving in to their exhaustion. Fortunately there wasn't any shooting scheduled that morning so Sarah knew she could sleep in as long as she wanted.

However that plan was ruined by the knocking on the door of their hotel room. Sarah was the first to hear it and she grumpily stirred awake.

"Sumeun git door..." Sarah mumbled before falling back face first into her pillow. The knocking continued even as Sarah grabbed her pillow and pulled it over her ears. Finally she groaned in frustration and staggered to the door. She was completely naked, but too out of it to even think about covering herself.

"Too fucking early..." Sarah muttered as she flung open the door.

"What is it?" Sarah barked only to find her tongue disappear by the discovery of who was on the other side of the door. This was absolutely the last person in the world that Sarah had expected to find standing outside their hotel room. If she had been surprised to find Reese waiting for her before. This was a reaction of out and out shock.

Seeing who it was woke Sarah up in a real hurry and she suddenly realized she was standing there bare assed naked. Sarah's hands shot to cover up her breasts and crotch. She didn't know what to do or what to say. All she could do was call out to her bedmate.

"Jen?" Sarah said softly, having trouble finding her voice as she ducked behind the door, craning her neck around it so she could hide her nudity and still not slam the door in the face of their guest. There was no response from the bedroom so Sarah called out with more force this time.

"JENNIFER!" Sarah shouted out and this got a reaction.

"What...what...what is it?" Jennifer staggered forward, rubbing the sleep out of her eyes.

"You've got a visitor," Sarah said.

"Who is ...oh my God!" Jennifer gasped when she saw who was standing there.

"Hello Jennifer," Brad Pitt nervously smiled. "Any chance you might want to think about taking me back?"